This is a modern-English version of Nobody's Boy: Sans Famille, originally written by Malot, Hector.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


Copyright, 1916, by
CUPPLES & LEON COMPANY
Copyright, 1916, by
CUPPLES & LEON COMPANY
Printed in U. S. A.
Printed in the USA.
"THE FIRST APPEARANCE OF REMI'S COMPANY."
(See page 230) Frontispiece
CONTENTS
- Intro.
- CHAPTER
- I. My Hometown
- II. My Adopted Dad
- III. Vitalis' Company
- IV. The Maternity Home
- V. On the way
- VI. My Debut
- VII. Kids and Animal Learning
- VIII. One Who Knew a King
- IX. Arrested
- X. Unsheltered
- XI. Another Mom
- XII. The Master's Approval
- XIII. Weary, Gloomy Days
- XIV. The Death of Pretty Heart
- XV. Loyal Friends
- XVI. The Boss
- XVII. Poor Vitalis
- XVIII. New Friends
- XIX. Disaster
- XX. Matt
- XXI. Reuniting with Friends
- XXII. Trapped in a mine
- XXIII. Once Again on the Journey
- XXIV. Genuine Friendship
- XXV. Mom, Brothers, and Sisters
- XXVI. Bitter Disappointment
- XXVII. A Troubling Discovery
- [Pg vi] XXVIII. A Mysterious Stranger
- XXIX. In Jail
- XXX. Break free
- XXXI. Swan hunting
- XXXII. Finding a Real Mom
- XXXIII. The Dream Is Real
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
INTRODUCTION
"Nobody's Boy," published in France under the title "Sans Famille," has become justly famous as one of the supreme juvenile stories of the world. In the midst of its early popularity, it was crowned by the Academy as one of the masterpieces of French literature. A few years later, it was followed by "En Famille," which is published by us as a companion story under the title "Nobody's Girl."
"Nobody's Boy," published in France as "Sans Famille," has earned its place as one of the greatest children's stories in the world. During its initial popularity, it was recognized by the Academy as a masterpiece of French literature. A few years later, it was succeeded by "En Famille," which we publish as a companion story titled "Nobody's Girl."
"Nobody's Boy" is a human document of child experiences that is fascinating reading for young and old. Parents, teachers and others, who are careful to have children read inspiring books, will welcome this beautiful story of Hector Malot, as among the best for them to recommend.
"Nobody's Boy" is a powerful account of childhood experiences that captivates readers of all ages. Parents, teachers, and others who ensure that children read uplifting books will appreciate this beautiful story by Hector Malot, considering it one of the best recommendations for them.
Such digressions in the original, as do not belong to the heart of the story, have been eliminated, so that the lost boy's experiences continue as the undisturbed interest, on through to the happy conclusion.
Such digressions in the original that don't belong to the core of the story have been removed, so the lost boy's experiences proceed as a continuous focus, leading to a happy conclusion.
Loyal friendship and honest conduct are the vital ideals of this story, and the heart interest is eloquent with noble character.
Loyal friendship and honest behavior are the essential themes of this story, and the emotional core is rich with admirable character.
The Publishers.
The Publishers.
NOBODY'S BOY
CHAPTER I
MY VILLAGE HOME
I was a foundling. But until I was eight years of age I thought I had a mother like other children, for when I cried a woman held me tightly in her arms and rocked me gently until my tears stopped falling. I never got into bed without her coming to kiss me, and when the December winds blew the icy snow against the window panes, she would take my feet between her hands and warm them, while she sang to me. Even now I can remember the song she used to sing. If a storm came on while I was out minding our cow, she would run down the lane to meet me, and cover my head and shoulders with her cotton skirt so that I should not get wet.
I was abandoned as a baby. But until I was eight, I believed I had a mother like other kids, because when I cried, a woman would hold me close and rock me gently until I stopped sobbing. I never went to bed without her coming to kiss me, and when the December winds blew icy snow against the windows, she would warm my feet in her hands while she sang to me. I can still remember the song she used to sing. If a storm hit while I was out taking care of our cow, she would run down the lane to meet me and cover my head and shoulders with her cotton skirt so I wouldn’t get wet.
When I had a quarrel with one of the village boys she made me tell her all about it, and she would talk kindly to me when I was wrong and praise me when I was in the right. By these and many other things, by the way she spoke to me and looked at me, and the gentle way she scolded me, I believed that she was my mother.
When I had a fight with one of the village boys, she made me tell her everything about it, and she would comfort me when I was wrong and praise me when I was right. Through these moments and many others, from how she spoke to me and looked at me, to the gentle way she scolded me, I believed that she was my mother.
My village, or, to be more exact, the village where I was brought up, for I did not have a village of my own, no birthplace, any more than I had a father or mother—the village where I spent my childhood was called Chavanon; it is one of the poorest in France. Only sections of the land could be cultivated, for the great stretch of moors was covered with heather and broom. We lived in a little house down by the brook.
My village, or more accurately, the village where I grew up, since I didn’t have a village of my own or a birthplace, just like I didn’t have a father or mother—the village where I spent my childhood was called Chavanon; it’s one of the poorest in France. Only parts of the land could be farmed, as a large area of moors was covered with heather and broom. We lived in a small house by the brook.
Until I was eight years of age I had never seen a man in our house; yet my adopted mother was not a widow, but her husband, who was a stone-cutter, worked in Paris, and he had not been back to the village since I was of an age to notice what was going on around me. Occasionally he sent news by some companion who returned to the village, for there were many of the peasants who were employed as stone-cutters in the city.
Until I was eight years old, I had never seen a man in our house; yet my adopted mother wasn't a widow. Her husband, who worked as a stone-cutter, was in Paris and hadn’t come back to the village since I was old enough to pay attention to what was happening around me. Sometimes, he would send news with someone returning to the village, as many of the local farmers worked as stone-cutters in the city.
"Mother Barberin," the man would say, "your husband is quite well, and he told me to tell you that he's still working, and to give you this money. Will you count it?"
"Mother Barberin," the man said, "your husband is doing fine, and he asked me to let you know that he's still working, and to give you this money. Can you count it?"
That was all. Mother Barberin was satisfied, her husband was well and he had work.
That was it. Mother Barberin was happy, her husband was healthy, and he had a job.
Because Barberin was away from home it must not be thought that he was not on good terms with his wife. He stayed in Paris because his work kept him there. When he was old he would come back and live with his wife on the money that he had saved.
Because Barberin was away from home, it shouldn't be assumed that he was not on good terms with his wife. He stayed in Paris because his job kept him there. When he got older, he planned to return and live with his wife on the money he had saved.
One November evening a man stopped at our[Pg 3] gate. I was standing on the doorstep breaking sticks. He looked over the top bar of the gate and called to me to know if Mother Barberin lived there. I shouted yes and told him to come in. He pushed open the old gate and came slowly up to the house. I had never seen such a dirty man. He was covered with mud from head to foot. It was easy to see that he had come a distance on bad roads. Upon hearing our voices Mother Barberin ran out.
One November evening, a man stopped at our[Pg 3] gate. I was standing on the doorstep breaking sticks. He looked over the top bar of the gate and asked if Mother Barberin lived there. I shouted yes and told him to come in. He pushed open the old gate and slowly made his way up to the house. I had never seen such a dirty man. He was covered in mud from head to toe. It was clear that he had traveled a long way on rough roads. Upon hearing our voices, Mother Barberin ran outside.
"I've brought some news from Paris," said the man.
"I've got some news from Paris," the man said.
Something in the man's tone alarmed Mother Barberin.
Something in the man's tone worried Mother Barberin.
"Oh, dear," she cried, wringing her hands, "something has happened to Jerome!"
"Oh no," she exclaimed, wringing her hands, "something has happened to Jerome!"
"Yes, there is, but don't get scared. He's been hurt, but he ain't dead, but maybe he'll be deformed. I used to share a room with him, and as I was coming back home he asked me to give you the message. I can't stop as I've got several miles to go, and it's getting late."
"Yeah, there is, but don’t be afraid. He got hurt, but he’s not dead, though he might be disfigured. I used to share a room with him, and as I was coming back home, he asked me to pass on the message to you. I can’t stop because I have several miles to go, and it's getting late."
But Mother Barberin wanted to know more; she begged him to stay to supper. The roads were so bad! and they did say that wolves had been seen on the outskirts of the wood. He could go early in the morning. Wouldn't he stay?
But Mother Barberin wanted to know more; she begged him to stay for dinner. The roads were really bad! And they said that wolves had been spotted on the edge of the woods. He could leave early in the morning. Wouldn't he stay?
Yes, he would. He sat down by the corner of the fire and while eating his supper told us how the accident had occurred. Barberin had been terribly hurt by a falling scaffold, and as he had[Pg 4] had no business to be in that particular spot, the builder had refused to pay an indemnity.
Yes, he would. He sat down by the corner of the fire and, while eating his dinner, told us how the accident happened. Barberin had been seriously injured by a falling scaffold, and since he shouldn't have been in that particular spot, the builder refused to pay any compensation.
"Poor Barberin," said the man as he dried the legs of his trousers, which were now quite stiff under the coating of mud, "he's got no luck, no luck! Some chaps would get a mint o' money out of an affair like this, but your man won't get nothing!"
"Poor Barberin," said the man as he wiped the mud off his trouser legs, which were now pretty stiff, "he's got no luck, no luck! Some guys would make a fortune out of something like this, but your guy won't get anything!"
"No luck!" he said again in such a sympathetic tone, which showed plainly that he for one would willingly have the life half crushed out of his body if he could get a pension. "As I tell him, he ought to sue that builder."
"No luck!" he said again in a sympathetic tone, clearly showing that he would gladly have his life half crushed if it meant he could get a pension. "As I tell him, he should sue that builder."
"A lawsuit," exclaimed Mother Barberin, "that costs a lot of money."
"A lawsuit," exclaimed Mother Barberin, "that costs a lot of money."
"Yes, but if you win!"
"Yes, but what if you win?"
Mother Barberin wanted to start off to Paris, only it was such a terrible affair ... the journey was so long, and cost so much!
Mother Barberin wanted to set off for Paris, but it was such a big deal... the trip was so long and expensive!
The next morning we went into the village and consulted the priest. He advised her not to go without first finding out if she could be of any use. He wrote to the hospital where they had taken Barberin, and a few days later received a reply saying that Barberin's wife was not to go, but that she could send a certain sum of money to her husband, because he was going to sue the builder upon whose works he had met with the accident.
The next morning, we went into the village and talked to the priest. He advised her not to go until she figured out if she could be of any help. He wrote to the hospital where they had taken Barberin, and a few days later got a reply saying that Barberin's wife shouldn’t go, but she could send a certain amount of money to her husband because he was planning to sue the builder whose work had caused the accident.
Days and weeks passed, and from time to time letters came asking for more money. The last, more insistent than the previous ones, said that if[Pg 5] there was no more money the cow must be sold to procure the sum.
Days and weeks went by, and occasionally letters arrived asking for more money. The last one, more urgent than the earlier ones, stated that if[Pg 5] there was no more money, the cow would have to be sold to cover the amount.
Only those who have lived in the country with the peasants know what distress there is in these three words, "Sell the cow." As long as they have their cow in the shed they know that they will not suffer from hunger. We got butter from ours to put in the soup, and milk to moisten the potatoes. We lived so well from ours that until the time of which I write I had hardly ever tasted meat. But our cow not only gave us nourishment, she was our friend. Some people imagine that a cow is a stupid animal. It is not so, a cow is most intelligent. When we spoke to ours and stroked her and kissed her, she understood us, and with her big round eyes which looked so soft, she knew well enough how to make us know what she wanted and what she did not want. In fact, she loved us and we loved her, and that is all there is to say. However, we had to part with her, for it was only by the sale of the cow that Barberin's husband would be satisfied.
Only those who have lived in the country with the farmers understand the distress behind those three words, "Sell the cow." As long as they have their cow in the barn, they know they won’t go hungry. We got butter from ours for our soup and milk to go with the potatoes. We lived so well off her that until the time I'm writing about, I had hardly ever tasted meat. But our cow provided not just food; she was our friend. Some people think cows are stupid animals. That’s not true; cows are very intelligent. When we talked to ours, stroked her, and kissed her, she understood us, and with her big, soft, round eyes, she made it clear what she wanted and what she didn’t. She loved us, and we loved her—that's all there is to it. However, we had to part with her, because selling the cow was the only way Barberin's husband would be satisfied.
A cattle dealer came to our house, and after thoroughly examining Rousette,—all the time shaking his head and saying that she would not suit him at all, he could never sell her again, she had no milk, she made bad butter,—he ended by saying that he would take her, but only out of kindness because Mother Barberin was an honest good woman.
A cattle dealer came to our house, and after checking Rousette thoroughly—shaking his head the whole time and saying she wouldn’t work for him at all, he could never sell her again, she had no milk, and she made bad butter—he finally said he’d take her, but only out of kindness because Mother Barberin was a good, honest woman.
Poor Rousette, as though she knew what was[Pg 6] happening, refused to come out of the barn and began to bellow.
Poor Rousette, as if she knew what was[Pg 6] going on, refused to come out of the barn and started to moo loudly.
"Go in at the back of her and chase her out," the man said to me, holding out a whip which he had carried hanging round his neck.
"Go in from the back and drive her out," the man said to me, holding out a whip that he had been carrying around his neck.
"No, that he won't," cried mother. Taking poor Rousette by the loins, she spoke to her softly: "There, my beauty, come ... come along then."
"No, he won't," cried mother. Taking poor Rousette by the waist, she spoke to her gently: "There, my dear, come ... come along then."
Rousette could not resist her, and then, when she got to the road, the man tied her up behind his cart and his horse trotted off and she had to follow.
Rousette couldn't resist her, and then, when she reached the road, the man tied her up behind his cart, and his horse started moving, forcing her to follow.
We went back to the house, but for a long time we could hear her bellowing. No more milk, no butter! In the morning a piece of bread, at night some potatoes with salt.
We went back to the house, but for a long time we could hear her shouting. No more milk, no butter! In the morning, a piece of bread; at night, some potatoes with salt.
Shrove Tuesday happened to be a few days after we had sold the cow. The year before Mother Barberin had made a feast for me with pancakes and apple fritters, and I had eaten so many that she had beamed and laughed with pleasure. But now we had no Rousette to give us milk or butter, so there would be no Shrove Tuesday, I said to myself sadly.
Shrove Tuesday was just a few days after we sold the cow. The year before, Mother Barberin had made a feast for me with pancakes and apple fritters, and I had eaten so many that she smiled and laughed with joy. But now we didn’t have Rousette to give us milk or butter, so I told myself sadly that there would be no Shrove Tuesday.
But Mother Barberin had a surprise for me. Although she was not in the habit of borrowing, she had asked for a cup of milk from one of the neighbors, a piece of butter from another, and when I got home about midday she was emptying the flour into a big earthenware bowl.
But Mother Barberin had a surprise for me. Even though she usually didn’t borrow, she had asked one of the neighbors for a cup of milk and another for a piece of butter, and when I got home around midday, she was pouring the flour into a big ceramic bowl.
"Oh," I said, going up to her, "flour?"
"Oh," I said, walking over to her, "flour?"
"Why, yes," she said, smiling, "it's flour, my [Pg 7]little Remi, beautiful flour. See what lovely flakes it makes."
"Yeah," she said, smiling, "it's flour, my [Pg 7]little Remi, beautiful flour. Look at the lovely flakes it creates."
Just because I was so anxious to know what the flour was for I did not dare ask. And besides I did not want her to know that I remembered that it was Shrove Tuesday for fear she might feel unhappy.
Just because I was so eager to find out what the flour was for, I didn’t dare ask. Plus, I didn’t want her to know that I remembered it was Shrove Tuesday, worried she might feel down about it.
"What does one make with flour?" she asked, smiling at me.
"What can you make with flour?" she asked, smiling at me.
"Bread."
"Bread."
"What else?"
"What else is there?"
"Pap."
"Baby food."
"And what else?"
"And what else is there?"
"Why, I don't know."
"Honestly, I have no idea."
"Yes, you know, only as you are a good little boy, you don't dare say. You know that to-day is Pancake day, and because you think we haven't any butter and milk you don't dare speak. Isn't that so, eh?
"Yes, you know, only because you're a good little boy, you don't dare say anything. You know that today is Pancake Day, and since you think we don’t have any butter or milk, you’re too scared to speak up. Isn’t that right?"
"Oh, Mother."
"Oh, Mom."
"I didn't mean that Pancake day should be so bad after all for my little Remi. Look in that bin."
"I didn’t mean for Pancake Day to be so terrible for my little Remi. Look in that bin."
I lifted up the lid quickly and saw some milk, butter, eggs, and three apples.
I quickly lifted the lid and saw some milk, butter, eggs, and three apples.
"Give me the eggs," she said; "while I break them, you peel the apples."
"Give me the eggs," she said. "While I break them, you can peel the apples."
While I cut the apples into slices, she broke the eggs into the flour and began to beat the mixture, adding a little milk from time to time. When the paste was well beaten she placed the big [Pg 8]earthenware bowl on the warm cinders, for it was not until supper time that we were to have the pancakes and fritters. I must say frankly that it was a very long day, and more than once I lifted up the cloth that she had thrown over the bowl.
While I sliced the apples, she cracked the eggs into the flour and started to mix it all together, adding a bit of milk every now and then. When the batter was well mixed, she set the large [Pg 8]earthenware bowl on the warm coals, since we weren't going to have the pancakes and fritters until dinner time. I have to admit, it felt like a really long day, and more than once I lifted the cloth she had draped over the bowl.
"You'll make the paste cold," she cried; "and it won't rise well."
"You'll make the dough cold," she exclaimed; "and it won't rise properly."
But it was rising well, little bubbles were coming up on the top. And the eggs and milk were beginning to smell good.
But it was rising nicely, tiny bubbles were forming on the surface. And the eggs and milk were starting to smell great.
"Go and chop some wood," Mother Barberin said; "we need a good clear fire."
"Go chop some wood," Mother Barberin said; "we need a nice, clean fire."
At last the candle was lit.
At last, the candle was lit.
"Put the wood on the fire!"
"Throw the wood on the fire!"
She did not have to say this twice; I had been waiting impatiently to hear these words. Soon a bright flame leaped up the chimney and the light from the fire lit up all the kitchen. Then Mother Barberin took down the frying pan from its hook and placed it on the fire.
She didn't need to say it twice; I had been eagerly waiting to hear those words. Soon, a bright flame shot up the chimney, and the fire's light filled the kitchen. Then Mother Barberin took down the frying pan from its hook and put it on the fire.
"Give me the butter!"
"Pass me the butter!"
With the end of her knife she slipped a piece as large as a nut into the pan, where it melted and spluttered. It was a long time since we had smelled that odor. How good that butter smelled! I was listening to it fizzing when I heard footsteps out in our yard.
With the tip of her knife, she slid a piece as big as a nut into the pan, where it melted and splattered. It had been a long time since we had smelled that scent. That butter smelled amazing! I was listening to it sizzling when I heard footsteps outside in our yard.
Whoever could be coming to disturb us at this hour? A neighbor perhaps to ask for some firewood. I couldn't think, for just at that moment Mother Barberin put her big wooden spoon into the[Pg 9] bowl and was pouring a spoonful of the paste into the pan, and it was not the moment to let one's thoughts wander. Somebody knocked on the door with a stick, then it was flung open.
Who could be coming to interrupt us at this hour? Maybe a neighbor looking to borrow some firewood. I couldn't focus, because just then, Mother Barberin was stirring the bowl with her big wooden spoon and pouring a spoonful of the paste into the pan, and it wasn’t the right time to let my mind drift. Someone knocked on the door with a stick, then it swung open.
"Who's there?" asked Mother Barberin, without turning round.
"Who's there?" Mother Barberin asked without turning around.
A man had come in. By the bright flame which lit him up I could see that he carried a big stick in his hand.
A man walked in. By the bright firelight that illuminated him, I could see that he was holding a large stick.
"So, you're having a feast here, don't disturb yourselves," he said roughly.
"So, you're having a feast here, don't bother yourselves," he said roughly.
"Oh, Lord!" cried Mother Barberin, putting the frying pan quickly on the floor, "is it you, Jerome."
"Oh my Lord!" cried Mother Barberin, quickly placing the frying pan on the floor. "Is that you, Jerome?"
Then, taking me by the arm she dragged me towards the man who had stopped in the doorway.
Then, she grabbed my arm and pulled me toward the man who was standing in the doorway.
"Here's your father."
"Here's your dad."
CHAPTER II
MY ADOPTED FATHER
Mother Barberin kissed her husband; I was about to do the same when he put out his stick and stopped me.
Mother Barberin kissed her husband; I was about to do the same when he raised his stick and stopped me.
"What's this?... you told me...."
"What's this?... you told me..."
"Well, yes, but it isn't true ... because...."
"Well, yes, but that's not true ... because...."
"Ah, it isn't true, eh?"
"Ah, that's not true, right?"
He stepped towards me with his stick raised; instinctively I shrunk back. What had I done? Nothing wrong, surely! I was only going to kiss him. I looked at him timidly, but he had turned from me and was speaking to Mother Barberin.
He stepped toward me with his stick raised; instinctively, I shrank back. What had I done? Nothing wrong, right? I was just going to kiss him. I looked at him timidly, but he had turned away from me and was talking to Mother Barberin.
"So you're keeping Shrove Tuesday," he said. "I'm glad, for I'm famished. What have you got for supper?"
"So you’re celebrating Shrove Tuesday," he said. "I’m glad, because I’m starving. What do you have for dinner?"
"I was making some pancakes and apple fritters."
"I was making pancakes and apple fritters."
"So I see, but you're not going to give pancakes to a man who has covered the miles that I have."
"So I get it, but you're not going to offer pancakes to someone who has traveled as far as I have."
"I haven't anything else. You see we didn't expect you."
"I don't have anything else. You see, we didn't expect you."
"What? nothing else! Nothing for supper!" He glanced round the kitchen.
"What? Nothing else! No dinner!" He looked around the kitchen.
"There's some butter."
"There's some butter."
He looked up at the ceiling, at the spot where[Pg 11] the bacon used to hang, but for a long time there had been nothing on the hook; only a few ropes of onions and garlic hung from the beam now.
He looked up at the ceiling, at the spot where[Pg 11] the bacon used to hang, but for a long time, there had been nothing on the hook; only a few strings of onions and garlic hung from the beam now.
"Here's some onions," he said, knocking a rope down with his big stick; "with four or five onions and a piece of butter we'll have a good soup. Take out the pancakes and fry the onions in the pan!"
"Here are some onions," he said, knocking a rope down with his big stick; "with four or five onions and a piece of butter, we can make a nice soup. Take out the pancakes and sauté the onions in the pan!"
"Take the pancakes out of the frying pan!"
"Take the pancakes out of the skillet!"
Without a word, Mother Barberin hurried to do what her husband asked. He sat down on a chair by the corner of the fireplace. I had not dared to leave the place where his stick had sent me. Leaning against the table, I looked at him.
Without saying a word, Mother Barberin rushed to do what her husband wanted. He took a seat on a chair in the corner by the fireplace. I didn’t dare to move from the spot where his stick had pushed me. Leaning against the table, I watched him.
He was a man about fifty with a hard face and rough ways. His head leaned a little bit towards his right shoulder, on account of the wound he had received, and this deformity gave him a still more forbidding aspect.
He was a man in his fifties with a tough face and a rough demeanor. His head tilted slightly to the right due to a wound he had suffered, and this deformity made him look even more intimidating.
Mother Barberin had put the frying pan again on the fire.
Mother Barberin had put the frying pan back on the stove.
"Is it with a little bit of butter like that you're going to try and make a soup?" he asked. Thereupon he seized the plate with the butter and threw it all into the pan. No more butter ... then ... no more pancakes.
"Are you really going to try and make a soup with just a bit of butter?" he asked. Then he grabbed the plate with the butter and dumped it all into the pan. No more butter... then... no more pancakes.
At any other moment I should have been greatly upset at this catastrophe, but I was not thinking of the pancakes and fritters now. The thought that was uppermost in my mind was, that this man who seemed so cruel was my father! My father! Absently I said the word over and over again to[Pg 12] myself. I had never thought much what a father would be. Vaguely, I had imagined him to be a sort of mother with a big voice, but in looking at this one who had fallen from heaven, I felt greatly worried and frightened. I had wanted to kiss him and he had pushed me away with his stick. Why? My mother had never pushed me away when I went to kiss her; on the contrary, she always took me in her arms and held me tight.
At any other time, I would have been really upset about this disaster, but I wasn't even thinking about the pancakes and fritters now. The main thing on my mind was that this man, who seemed so harsh, was my father! My father! I kept repeating the word to[Pg 12] myself absentmindedly. I had never thought much about what a father would be like. Vaguely, I had pictured him as a kind of mother with a deep voice, but looking at this one who had come from somewhere else, I felt really worried and scared. I wanted to kiss him, and he had pushed me away with his stick. Why? My mom had never pushed me away when I tried to kiss her; instead, she always pulled me close and hugged me tightly.
"Instead of standing there as though you're made of wood," he said, "put the plates on the table."
"Instead of just standing there like a statue," he said, "set the plates on the table."
I nearly fell down in my haste to obey. The soup was made. Mother Barberin served it on the plates. Then, leaving the big chimney corner, he came and sat down and commenced to eat, stopping only from time to time to glance at me. I felt so uncomfortable that I could not eat. I looked at him also, but out of the corner of my eye, then I turned my head quickly when I caught his eye.
I almost tripped in my rush to comply. The soup was ready. Mother Barberin served it on the plates. Then, leaving the big fireplace corner, he came over and sat down to eat, only pausing now and then to look at me. I felt so uneasy that I couldn't eat. I glanced at him too, but from the side of my eye, then quickly turned my head when I met his gaze.
"Doesn't he eat more than that usually?" he asked suddenly.
"Doesn't he usually eat more than that?" he asked suddenly.
"Oh, yes, he's got a good appetite."
"Oh, yes, he has a healthy appetite."
"That's a pity. He doesn't seem to want his supper now, though."
"That's a shame. He doesn't seem interested in his dinner right now, though."
Mother Barberin did not seem to want to talk. She went to and fro, waiting on her husband.
Mother Barberin didn't seem to want to talk. She moved back and forth, taking care of her husband.
"Ain't you hungry?"
"Aren't you hungry?"
"No."
"Nope."
"Well then, go to bed and go to sleep at once. If you don't I'll be angry."
"Alright, just go to bed and fall asleep right now. If you don’t, I’ll be angry."
My mother gave me a look which told me to obey without answering. But there was no occasion for this warning. I had not thought of saying a word.
My mom gave me a look that meant I should just follow instructions without arguing. But there was no need for that warning. I hadn’t even considered saying a thing.
As in a great many poor homes, our kitchen was also the bedroom. Near the fireplace were all the things for the meals—the table, the pots and pans, and the sideboard; at the other end was the bedroom. In a corner stood Mother Barberin's big bed, in the opposite corner, in a little alcove, was my bed under a red figured curtain.
As in many low-income homes, our kitchen also served as the bedroom. Near the fireplace were all the necessities for meals—the table, the pots and pans, and the sideboard; at the other end was the bedroom. In one corner was Mother Barberin's big bed, and in the opposite corner, in a small alcove, was my bed behind a red patterned curtain.
I hurriedly undressed and got into bed. But to go to sleep was another thing. I was terribly worried and very unhappy. How could this man be my father? And if he was, why did he treat me so badly?
I quickly took off my clothes and climbed into bed. But falling asleep was a different story. I was really anxious and very upset. How could this man be my dad? And if he was, why did he treat me so poorly?
With my nose flattened against the wall I tried to drive these thoughts away and go to sleep as he had ordered me, but it was impossible. Sleep would not come. I had never felt so wide awake.
With my nose pressed against the wall, I tried to push these thoughts away and go to sleep like he told me to, but it was impossible. Sleep wouldn’t come. I had never felt so wide awake.
After a time, I could not say how long, I heard some one coming over to my bed. The slow step was heavy and dragged, so I knew at once that it was not Mother Barberin. I felt a warm breath on my cheek.
After a while, I couldn't tell how long it had been, I heard someone approaching my bed. The slow, heavy footsteps dragged, so I immediately knew it wasn't Mother Barberin. I felt a warm breath on my cheek.
"Are you asleep?" This was said in a harsh whisper.
"Are you asleep?" This was said in a sharp whisper.
I took care not to answer, for the terrible words, "I'll be angry" still rang in my ears.
I was careful not to respond, because the awful words, "I'll be angry," still echoed in my ears.
"He's asleep," said Mother Barberin; "the moment he gets into bed he drops off. You can talk without being afraid that he'll hear."
"He's sleeping," said Mother Barberin; "as soon as he gets into bed, he falls right asleep. You can talk without worrying that he'll hear."
I ought, of course, to have told him that I was not asleep, but I did not dare. I had been ordered to go to sleep, I was not yet asleep, so I was in the wrong.
I should have told him that I wasn't asleep, but I didn't have the courage. I had been told to go to sleep, I wasn't asleep yet, so I was in the wrong.
"Well, what about your lawsuit?" asked Mother Barberin.
"Well, what about your lawsuit?" asked Mom Barberin.
"Lost it. The judge said that I was to blame for being under the scaffold." Thereupon he banged his fist on the table and began to swear, without saying anything that meant anything.
"Lost it. The judge said I was at fault for being under the scaffold." Then he slammed his fist on the table and started cursing, not saying anything of real significance.
"Case lost," he went on after a moment; "money lost, all gone, poverty staring us in the face. And as though that isn't enough, when I get back here, I find a child. Why didn't you do what I told you to do?"
"Case lost," he continued after a pause; "money lost, all gone, with poverty looming over us. And as if that weren't enough, when I return here, I find a child. Why didn't you follow my instructions?"
"Because I couldn't."
"Because I couldn't."
"You could not take him to a Foundlings' Home?"
"You couldn't take him to a kids' shelter?"
"A woman can't give up a little mite like that if she's fed it with her own milk and grown to love it."
"A woman can't just give up something like that if she's nurtured it with her own milk and learned to love it."
"It's not your child."
"It's not your kid."
"Well, I wanted to do what you told me, but just at that very moment he fell ill."
"Well, I wanted to do what you told me, but right at that moment he got sick."
"Ill?"
"Sick?"
"Yes. Then I couldn't take him to that place. He might have died."
"Yes. I couldn't take him there. He might have died."
"But when he got better?"
"But what happened when he improved?"
"Well, he didn't get better all at once. After that sickness another came. He coughed so it would have made your heart bleed to hear him,[Pg 15] poor little mite. Our little Nicolas died like that. It seemed to me that if I sent him to the Foundlings' Home he'd died also."
"Well, he didn't get better right away. After that illness, another one hit him. He coughed so hard it would break your heart to hear him, [Pg 15] poor little thing. Our little Nicolas died like that. It seemed to me that if I sent him to the Foundlings' Home, he would just die there too."
"But after?... after?"
"But what about after?"
"Well, time went on and I thought that as I'd put off going I'd put it off a bit longer."
"Well, time passed, and I figured since I had already delayed going, I could delay it a little longer."
"How old is he now?"
"How old is he now?"
"Eight."
"8."
"Well then, he'll go now to the place where he should have gone sooner, and he won't like it so well now."
"Well, he’ll go now to the place he should have gone to earlier, and he won’t enjoy it as much now."
"Oh, Jerome, you can't ... you won't do that!"
"Oh, Jerome, you can't ... you won't do that!"
"Won't I? and who's going to stop me? Do you think we can keep him always?"
"Won't I? And who's going to stop me? Do you really think we can keep him forever?"
There was a moment's silence. I was hardly able to breathe. The lump in my throat nearly choked me. After a time Mother Barberin went on:
There was a brief silence. I could barely breathe. The lump in my throat almost suffocated me. After a moment, Mother Barberin continued:
"How Paris has changed you! You wouldn't have spoken like that to me before you went away."
"Wow, Paris has really changed you! You wouldn't have talked to me like that before you left."
"Perhaps not. But if Paris has changed me, it's also pretty near killed me. I can't work now. We've got no money. The cow's sold. When we haven't enough to feed ourselves, have we got to feed a child that don't belong to us?"
"Maybe not. But if Paris has changed me, it’s also nearly killed me. I can’t work right now. We don’t have any money. The cow’s sold. When we don’t have enough to feed ourselves, do we have to feed a child that isn’t ours?"
"He's mine."
"He's my guy."
"He's no more yours than mine. Besides, he ain't a country boy. He's no poor man's child. He's a delicate morsel, no arms, no legs."
"He's not yours any more than he's mine. Plus, he’s not a country boy. He’s not the child of a poor man. He’s a fragile little thing, with no arms, no legs."
"He's the prettiest boy in the village!"
"He's the most beautiful boy in the village!"
"I don't say he ain't pretty. But sturdy, no! Do you think you can make a working man out of a chit with shoulders like his? He's a city child and there's no place for city children here."
"I’m not saying he isn’t good-looking. But strong? No way! Do you really think you can turn a delicate kid with shoulders like his into a working man? He’s a city kid, and there’s no room for city kids here."
"I tell you he's a fine boy and as intelligent and cute as a little cat, and he's got a good heart, and he'll work for us...."
"I tell you he's a great kid, as smart and adorable as a little kitten, and he has a good heart. He'll work hard for us..."
"In the meantime we've got to work for him, and I'm no good for much now."
"In the meantime, we need to work for him, and I'm not really good for much right now."
"If his parents claim him, what will you say?"
"If his parents take him back, what will you say?"
"His parents! Has he got any parents? They would have found him by now if he had. It was a crazy thing for me to think that his parents would come and claim him some day and pay us for his keep. I was a fool. 'Cause he was wrapped up in fine clothes trimmed with lace, that wasn't to say that his parents were going to hunt for him. Besides, they're dead."
"His parents! Does he even have any parents? They would have found him by now if he did. It was silly of me to think that his parents would come and take him back someday and pay us for taking care of him. I was an idiot. Just because he was dressed in fancy clothes with lace, that doesn't mean his parents were searching for him. Plus, they're dead."
"Perhaps they're not. And one day they may come...."
"Maybe they're not. And one day they might come...."
"If you women ain't obstinate!"
"If you women aren't stubborn!"
"But if they do come?"
"But what if they come?"
"Well, we've sent him to the Home. But we've said enough. I'll take him to-morrow. I'm going 'round to see François now. I'll be back in an hour."
"Well, we sent him to the Home. But that’s enough said. I’ll take him tomorrow. I’m going to see François now. I’ll be back in an hour."
The door was opened and closed again. He had gone. Then I quickly sat up in bed and began to call to Mother Barberin.
The door opened and then closed again. He was gone. I quickly sat up in bed and called for Mother Barberin.
"Say! Mamma!"
"Hey! Mom!"
She ran over to my bed.
She dashed over to my bed.
"Are you going to let me go to the Foundlings' Home?"
"Are you going to let me go to the orphanage?"
"No, my little Remi, no."
"No, my little Remi, no."
She kissed me and held me tight in her arms. I felt better after that and my tears dried on my cheeks.
She kissed me and held me tightly in her arms. I felt better after that, and my tears dried on my cheeks.
"You didn't go to sleep, then?" she asked softly.
"You didn't go to sleep, did you?" she asked gently.
"It wasn't my fault."
"It wasn't my fault."
"I'm not scolding you. You heard what he said, then?"
"I'm not mad at you. Did you hear what he said, though?"
"Yes, you're not my mamma, but ... he isn't my father."
"Yeah, you're not my mom, but ... he isn't my dad."
The last words I had said in a different tone because, although I was unhappy at learning that she was not my mother, I was glad, I was almost proud, to know that he was not my father. This contradiction of my feelings betrayed itself in my voice. Mother Barberin did not appear to notice.
The last words I said had a different tone because, even though I was upset to find out she wasn't my mother, I was happy, almost proud, to discover that he wasn't my father. This contradiction in my feelings showed in my voice. Mother Barberin didn’t seem to notice.
"Perhaps I ought to have told you the truth, but you seemed so much my own boy that I couldn't tell you I was not your real mother. You heard what Jerome said, my boy. He found you one day in a street in Paris, the Avenue de Breuteuil. It was in February, early in the morning, he was going to work when he heard a baby cry, and he found you on a step. He looked about to call some one, and as he did so a man came out from behind a tree and ran away. You cried so loud that Jerome didn't like to put you back on the step again. While he was wondering what to do, some more men came along, and they all decided that they'd[Pg 18] take you to the police station. You wouldn't stop crying. Poor mite, you must have been cold. But then, when they got you warm at the station house, you still cried, so they thought you were hungry, and they got you some milk. My! you were hungry! When you'd had enough they undressed you and held you before the fire. You were a beautiful pink boy, and all dressed in lovely clothes. The lieutenant wrote down a description of the clothes and where you were found, and said that he should have to send you to the Home unless one of the men liked to take charge of you. Such a beautiful, fine child it wouldn't be difficult to bring up, he said, and the parents would surely make a search for it and pay any one well for looking after it, so Jerome said he'd take it. Just at that time I had a baby the same age. So I was well able to feed both you two mites. There, dearie, that was how I came to be your mother."
"Maybe I should have told you the truth, but you felt so much like my own boy that I couldn’t bring myself to say I wasn’t your real mother. You heard what Jerome said, my boy. He found you one day in a street in Paris, on Avenue de Breuteuil. It was February, early in the morning, and he was on his way to work when he heard a baby cry and discovered you on a step. He looked around to call someone, and just then a man came out from behind a tree and ran away. You cried so loudly that Jerome didn’t want to put you back on the step. While he was trying to figure out what to do, some other men came by, and they all agreed to take you to the police station. You wouldn’t stop crying. Poor little thing, you must have been cold. But when they warmed you up at the station house, you still cried, so they thought you were hungry, and they got you some milk. Wow! You were hungry! Once you had enough, they undressed you and held you in front of the fire. You were a beautiful pink baby, dressed in lovely clothes. The lieutenant wrote down a description of what you were wearing and where you were found, saying he’d have to send you to the Home unless one of the men wanted to take care of you. He said such a beautiful, fine child wouldn’t be hard to raise, and the parents would surely look for you and pay someone well for taking care of you. So Jerome said he’d take you. At that time, I had a baby the same age, so I was more than capable of feeding you both. There you go, dearie, that’s how I became your mother."
"Oh, Mamma, Mamma!"
"Oh, Mom, Mom!"
"Yes, dearie, there! and at the end of three months I lost my own little baby and then I got even more fond of you. It was such a pity Jerome couldn't forget, and seeing at the end of three years that your parents hadn't come after you, he tried to make me send you to the Home. You heard why I didn't do as he told me?"
"Yes, sweetheart, there! And after three months, I lost my own little baby, and then I became even more attached to you. It was such a shame Jerome couldn't let go, and after three years seeing that your parents hadn't come for you, he tried to get me to send you to the Home. You know why I didn't do what he wanted, right?"
"Oh, don't send me to the Home," I cried, clinging to her, "Mother Barberin, please, please, don't send me to the Home."
"Oh, please don't send me to the Home," I begged, clinging to her. "Mother Barberin, please, please don't send me to the Home."
"No, dearie, no, you shan't go. I'll settle it.[Pg 19] Jerome is not really unkind, you'll see. He's had a lot of trouble and he is kind of worried about the future. We'll all work, you shall work, too."
"No, sweetheart, no, you can’t go. I’ll handle it.[Pg 19] Jerome isn’t really unkind, you’ll see. He’s been through a lot and he’s a bit worried about what’s coming next. We’ll all pitch in, and you’ll help too."
"Yes, yes, I'll do anything you want me to do, but don't send me to the Home."
"Yeah, yeah, I'll do whatever you need, just don't send me to the Home."
"You shan't go, that is if you promise to go to sleep at once. When he returns he mustn't find you awake."
"You can't go, but only if you promise to go to sleep right now. When he gets back, he mustn't find you awake."
She kissed me and turned me over with my face to the wall. I wanted to go to sleep, but I had received too hard a blow to slip off quietly into slumberland. Dear good Mother Barberin was not my own mother! Then what was a real mother? Something better, something sweeter still? It wasn't possible! Then I thought that a real father might not have held up his stick to me.... He wanted to send me to the Home, would mother be able to prevent him?
She kissed me and turned me over with my face to the wall. I wanted to go to sleep, but I had taken too hard a hit to quietly drift off. Dear kind Mother Barberin wasn’t my real mother! So what is a real mother? Something better, something sweeter? That didn’t seem possible! Then I thought that a real father might not have raised his stick against me.... He wanted to send me to the Home; could my mother stop him?
In the village there were two children from the Home. They were called "workhouse children." They had a metal plaque hung round their necks with a number on it. They were badly dressed, and so dirty! All the other children made fun of them and threw stones at them. They chased them like boys chase a lost dog, for fun, and because a stray dog has no one to protect it. Oh, I did not want to be like those children. I did not want to have a number hung round my neck. I did not want them to call after me, "Hi, Workhouse Kid; Hi Foundling!" The very thought of it made me[Pg 20] feel cold and my teeth chatter. I could not go to sleep. And Barberin was coming back soon!
In the village, there were two kids from the Home. They were known as "workhouse kids." They had a metal tag hanging around their necks with a number on it. Their clothes were ragged, and they were really dirty! All the other kids made fun of them and threw stones at them. They were chased like boys chase a lost dog, just for fun, because a stray dog has no one to stand up for it. Oh, I did not want to be like those kids. I didn’t want a number hanging around my neck. I didn’t want them to shout at me, "Hey, Workhouse Kid; Hey, Foundling!" Just the thought of it made me[Pg 20] feel cold and made my teeth chatter. I couldn’t fall asleep. And Barberin was coming back soon!
But fortunately he did not return until very late, and sleep came before he arrived.
But luckily he didn't come back until really late, and I fell asleep before he got there.
CHAPTER III
SIGNOR VITALIS' COMPANY
That night I dreamed that I had been taken to the Home. When I opened my eyes in the early morning I could scarcely believe that I was still there in my little bed. I felt the bed and pinched my arms to see if it were true. Ah, yes, I was still with Mother Barberin.
That night, I dreamed that I had been taken to the Home. When I opened my eyes in the early morning, I could hardly believe that I was still in my little bed. I felt the bed and pinched my arms to see if it was real. Ah, yes, I was still with Mother Barberin.
She said nothing to me all the morning, and I began to think that they had given up the idea of sending me away. Perhaps she had said that she was determined to keep me. But when mid day came Barberin told me to put on my cap and follow him. I looked at Mother Barberin to implore her to help me. Without her husband noticing she made me a sign to go with him. I obeyed. She tapped me on the shoulder as I passed her, to let me know that I had nothing to fear. Without a word I followed him.
She didn't say anything to me all morning, and I started to think that they had decided not to send me away. Maybe she had said that she was set on keeping me. But when midday came, Barberin told me to put on my cap and follow him. I looked at Mother Barberin, hoping she would help me. Without her husband noticing, she gave me a sign to go with him. I obeyed. She tapped me on the shoulder as I walked by, letting me know I had nothing to worry about. Without a word, I followed him.
It was some distance from our house to the village—a good hour's walk. Barberin never said a word to me the whole way. He walked along, limping. Now and again he turned 'round to see if I was following. Where was he taking me? I asked myself the question again and again. Despite the reassuring sign that Mother Barberin had made, I felt that something was going to happen[Pg 22] to me and I wanted to run away. I tried to lag behind, thinking that I would jump down into a ditch where Barberin could not catch me.
It was quite a distance from our house to the village—a solid hour's walk. Barberin didn’t say a word to me the entire way. He walked with a limp. Every now and then, he turned around to see if I was still following. Where was he taking me? I kept asking myself that question over and over. Even with the comforting sign that Mother Barberin had given me, I felt like something was going to happen[Pg 22] to me, and I wanted to run away. I tried to fall behind, thinking I could jump into a ditch where Barberin couldn’t reach me.
At first he had seemed satisfied that I should tramp along just behind him, on his heels, but he evidently soon began to suspect what I intended to do, and he grabbed me by the wrist. I was forced to keep up with him. This was the way we entered the village. Every one who passed us turned round to stare, for I looked like a bad dog held on a leash.
At first, he seemed okay with me walking right behind him, but it didn’t take long for him to realize what I was planning. He grabbed me by the wrist, and I had to keep up with him. That’s how we entered the village. Everyone who walked by turned to stare because I looked like a misbehaving dog on a leash.
As we were about to pass the tavern, a man who was standing in the doorway called to Barberin and asked him to go in. Barberin took me by the ear and pushed me in before him, and when we got inside he closed the door. I felt relieved. This was only the village tavern, and for a long time I had wanted to see what it was like inside. I had often wondered what was going on behind the red curtains, I was going to know now....
As we were about to walk past the tavern, a guy standing in the doorway called out to Barberin and asked him to come in. Barberin grabbed me by the ear and shoved me inside ahead of him, and when we got in, he shut the door. I felt a sense of relief. This was just the local tavern, and for a long time, I’d wanted to see what it was like inside. I had often wondered what was happening behind the red curtains, and now I was finally going to find out....
Barberin sat down at a table with the boss who had asked him to go in. I sat by the fireplace. In a corner near me there was a tall old man with a long white beard. He wore a strange costume. I had never seen anything like it before. Long ringlets fell to his shoulders and he wore a tall gray hat ornamented with green and red feathers. A sheepskin, the woolly side turned inside, was fastened round his body. There were no sleeves to the skin, but through two large holes, cut beneath the shoulders, his arms were thrust, covered with[Pg 23] velvet sleeves which had once been blue in color. Woolen gaiters reached up to his knees, and to hold them in place a ribbon was interlaced several times round his legs. He sat with his elbow resting on his crossed knees. I had never seen a living person in such a quiet calm attitude. He looked to me like one of the saints in our Church. Lying beside him were three dogs—a white spaniel, a black spaniel, and a pretty little gray dog with a sharp, cute little look. The white spaniel wore a policeman's old helmet, which was fastened under its chin with a leather strap.
Barberin took a seat at a table with the boss who had asked him to come in. I sat by the fireplace. In a corner near me was a tall old man with a long white beard. He wore a quirky outfit that I had never seen before. Long curls fell to his shoulders, and he had a tall gray hat decorated with green and red feathers. A sheepskin, with the woolly side turned inward, was wrapped around his body. There were no sleeves on the skin, but his arms came through two large holes cut under the shoulders, covered with velvet sleeves that used to be blue. Woolen gaiters reached up to his knees, and to keep them in place, a ribbon was wrapped several times around his legs. He sat with his elbow resting on his crossed knees. I had never seen anyone in such a peaceful, calm position. He reminded me of one of the saints from our Church. Lying next to him were three dogs—a white spaniel, a black spaniel, and a cute little gray dog with a sharp, adorable look. The white spaniel was wearing an old policeman's helmet, secured under its chin with a leather strap.
While I stared at the man in wonder, Barberin and the owner of the tavern talked in low voices. I knew that I was the subject of their talk. Barberin was telling him that he had brought me to the village to take me to the mayor's office, so that the mayor should ask the Charity Home to pay for my keep. That was all that dear Mother Barberin had been able to do, but I felt that if Barberin could get something for keeping me I had nothing to fear.
While I watched the man in amazement, Barberin and the tavern owner spoke quietly. I could tell that I was the topic of their conversation. Barberin was explaining that he had brought me to the village to visit the mayor's office, so the mayor could request that the Charity Home cover my expenses. That was all dear Mother Barberin could manage, but I felt that if Barberin could get something for taking care of me, I had nothing to worry about.
The old man, who without appearing, had evidently been listening, suddenly pointed to me, and turning to Barberin said with a marked foreign accent:
The old man, who had clearly been listening without making his presence known, suddenly pointed at me and turned to Barberin, speaking with a noticeable foreign accent:
"Is that the child that's in your way?"
"Is that the kid blocking your path?"
"That's him."
"That's him."
"And you think the Home is going to pay you for his keep?"
"And you seriously think the Home is going to cover his expenses?"
"Lord! as he ain't got no parents and I've been[Pg 24] put to great expense for him, it is only right that the town should pay me something."
"Wow! Since he doesn't have any parents and I've spent a lot of money taking care of him, it's only fair that the town should reimburse me something."
"I don't say it isn't, but do you think that just because a thing is right, it's done?"
"I’m not saying it isn’t, but do you really think that just because something is right, it gets done?"
"That, no!"
"Not that!"
"Well, then I don't think you'll ever get what you're after."
"Well, I don't think you'll ever get what you want."
"Then he goes to the Home, there's no law that forces me to keep him in my place if I don't want to."
"Then he goes to the Home; there's no law that makes me keep him here if I don't want to."
"You agreed in the beginning to take him, so it's up to you to keep your promise."
"You agreed from the start to take him, so it’s your responsibility to keep your promise."
"Well, I ain't going to keep him. And when I want to turn him out I'll do so."
"Well, I’m not going to keep him. And when I want to let him go, I will."
"Perhaps there's a way to get rid of him now," said the old man after a moment's thought, "and make a little money into the bargain."
"Maybe there's a way to get rid of him now," said the old man after thinking for a moment, "and make a little money in the process."
"If you'll show me how, I'll stand a drink."
"If you show me how, I’ll buy you a drink."
"Order the drinks, the affair's settled."
"Get the drinks; the deal's done."
"Sure?
"Are you sure?"
"Sure."
"Absolutely."
The old man got up and took a seat opposite Barberin. A strange thing, as he rose, I saw his sheepskin move. It was lifted up, and I wondered if he had another dog under his arm.
The old man got up and took a seat across from Barberin. It was odd; as he stood, I noticed his sheepskin shift. It was raised, and I questioned whether he had another dog tucked under his arm.
What were they going to do with me? My heart beat against my side, I could not take my eyes off the old man.
What were they going to do with me? My heart raced against my side, and I couldn't take my eyes off the old man.
"You won't let this child eat any more of your bread unless somebody pays for it, that's it, isn't it?"
"You won’t let this kid have any more of your bread unless someone pays for it, right?"
"That's it ... because...."
"That's it... because..."
"Never mind the reason. That don't concern me. Now if you don't want him, just give him to me. I'll take charge of him."
"Forget about the reason. That doesn't matter to me. If you don't want him, just give him to me. I'll take care of him."
"You? take charge of him!"
"You? Handle him!"
"You want to get rid of him, don't you?"
"You want to get rid of him, right?"
"Give you a child like him, a beautiful boy, for he is beautiful, the prettiest boy in the village, look at him."
"Give you a child like him, a beautiful boy, because he is beautiful, the most handsome boy in the village, look at him."
"I've looked at him."
"I've checked him out."
"Remi, come here."
"Remi, come here."
I went over to the table, my knees trembling.
I walked over to the table, my knees shaking.
"There, don't be afraid, little one," said the old man.
"There, don't be scared, kid," said the old man.
"Just look at him," said Barberin again.
"Just look at him," Barberin said again.
"I don't say that he is a homely child, if he was I wouldn't want him. I don't want a monster."
"I’m not saying he’s an ugly kid; if he were, I wouldn’t want him. I don’t want a monster."
"Ah, now if he was a monster with two ears, or even a dwarf...."
"Ah, if he were a monster with two ears, or even a dwarf...."
"You'd keep him, you could make your fortune out of a monster. But this little boy is not a dwarf, nor a monster, so you can't exhibit him: he's made the same as others, and he's no good for anything."
"You could keep him and make a fortune off a monster. But this little boy isn't a dwarf or a monster, so you can't show him off: he’s just like everyone else, and he’s not useful for anything."
"He's good for work."
"He's great for work."
"He's not strong."
"He's not muscular."
"Not strong, him! Land's sakes! He's as strong as any man, look at his legs, they're that solid! Have you ever seen straighter legs than his?"
"Not strong, him! For real! He's as strong as any guy, just look at his legs, they're that solid! Have you ever seen straighter legs than his?"
Barberin pulled up my pants.
Barberin pulled up my pants.
"Too thin," said the old man.
"Too skinny," said the old man.
"And his arms?" continued Barberin.
"And his arms?" continued Barberin.
"Like his legs ... might be better. They can't hold out against fatigue and poverty."
"Like his legs ... might be better. They can't handle fatigue and poverty."
"What, them legs and arms? Feel 'em. Just see for yourself."
"What about those legs and arms? Feel them. Just see for yourself."
The old man passed his skinny hand over my legs and felt them, shaking his head the while and making a grimace.
The old man ran his thin hand over my legs, shaking his head and making a face the whole time.
I had already seen a similar scene enacted when the cattle dealer came to buy our cow. He also had felt and pinched the cow. He also had shaken his head and said that it was not a good cow, it would be impossible to sell it again, and yet after all he had bought it and taken it away with him. Was the old man going to buy me and take me away with him? Oh, Mother Barberin! Mother Barberin!
I had already witnessed a similar situation when the cattle dealer came to buy our cow. He had felt and pinched the cow as well. He shook his head and said it wasn’t a good cow, that it would be impossible to sell again, and yet, in the end, he bought it and took it away. Was the old man going to buy me and take me away too? Oh, Mother Barberin! Mother Barberin!
If I had dared I would have said that only the night before Barberin had reproached me for seeming delicate and having thin arms and legs, but I felt that I should gain nothing by it but an angry word, so I kept silent.
If I had been brave enough, I would have said that just the night before, Barberin had criticized me for looking fragile and having thin arms and legs, but I knew that saying anything would only lead to an angry response, so I stayed quiet.
For a long time they wrangled over my good and bad points.
For a long time, they argued about my strengths and weaknesses.
"Well, such as he is," said the old man at last, "I'll take him, but mind you, I don't buy him outright. I'll hire him. I'll give you twenty francs a year for him."
"Well, as he is," said the old man finally, "I'll take him, but just so you know, I'm not buying him completely. I'll hire him. I'll pay you twenty francs a year for him."
"Twenty francs!"
"Twenty euros!"
"That's a good sum, and I'll pay in advance."
"That's a good amount, and I’ll pay upfront."
"But if I keep him the town will pay me more than ten francs a month."
"But if I keep him, the town will pay me more than ten euros a month."
"I know what you'd get from the town, and besides you've got to feed him."
"I know what you could get from the town, and besides, you have to feed him."
"He will work."
"He'll work."
"If you thought that he could work you wouldn't be so anxious to get rid of him. It is not for the money that's paid for their keep that you people take in lost children, it's for the work that you can get out of them. You make servants of them, they pay you and they themselves get no wages. If this child could have done much for you, you would have kept him."
"If you really believed he could help, you wouldn't be so eager to get rid of him. It's not just the money for their care that makes you take in lost kids; it's the work you can get from them. You turn them into your servants, they give you what they owe, and they don't get paid. If this child could have contributed a lot for you, you would have kept him."
"Anyway, I should always have ten francs a month."
"Anyway, I should always have ten euros a month."
"And if the Home, instead of letting you have him, gave him to some one else, you wouldn't get anything at all. Now with me you won't have to run for your money, all you have to do is to hold out your hand."
"And if the Home, instead of giving him to you, gave him to someone else, you wouldn't get anything at all. With me, you won't have to chase after your money; all you have to do is hold out your hand."
He pulled a leather purse from his pocket, counting out four silver pieces of money; he threw them down on the table, making them ring as they fell.
He pulled a leather wallet from his pocket, counted out four silver coins, and dropped them on the table, making a clinking sound as they landed.
"But think," cried Barberin; "this child's parents will show up one day or the other."
"But think," shouted Barberin; "this kid's parents will show up eventually."
"What does that matter?"
"What's the big deal?"
"Well, those who've brought him up will get something. If I hadn't thought of that I wouldn't have taken him in the first place."
"Well, the people who raised him will get something. If I hadn't thought of that, I wouldn't have taken him in the first place."
Oh! the wicked man! How I did dislike Barberin!
Oh! that wicked man! I really disliked Barberin!
"Now, look here, it's because you think his parents won't show up now that you're turning him out," said the old man. "Well, if by any chance they do appear, they'll go straight to you, not to me, for nobody knows me."
"Now listen, it's because you think his parents won't come that you're kicking him out," said the old man. "Well, if by any chance they do show up, they'll come straight to you, not to me, because nobody knows who I am."
"But if it's you who finds them?"
"But what if you end up finding them?"
"Well, in that case we'll go shares and I'll put thirty down for him now."
"Alright, in that case, we’ll split it, and I’ll put thirty down for him now."
"Make it forty."
"Make it 40."
"No, for what he'll do for me that isn't possible."
"No, because what he'll do for me isn't possible."
"What do you want him to do for you? For good legs, he's got good legs; for good arms, he's got good arms. I hold to what I said before. What are you going to do with him?"
"What do you want him to do for you? He has good legs for good movement; he has strong arms for strength. I stand by what I said earlier. What are you planning to do with him?"
Then the old man looked at Barberin mockingly, then emptied his glass slowly:
Then the old man looked at Barberin with a mocking expression, and then he slowly emptied his glass.
"He's just to keep me company. I'm getting old and at night I get a bit lonesome. When one is tired it's nice to have a child around."
"He's just here to keep me company. I'm getting older, and at night I feel a bit lonely. When you’re tired, it’s nice to have a kid around."
"Well, for that I'm sure his legs are strong enough."
"Well, I'm sure his legs are strong enough for that."
"Oh, not too much so, for he must also dance and jump and walk, and then walk and jump again. He'll take his place in Signor Vitalis' traveling company."
"Oh, not too much, because he also has to dance and jump and walk, and then walk and jump again. He'll take his spot in Signor Vitalis' traveling troupe."
"Where's this company?"
"Where is this company?"
"I am Signor Vitalis, and I'll show you the company right here."
"I’m Signor Vitalis, and I’ll introduce you to the team right here."
With this he opened the sheepskin and took out a strange animal which he held on his left arm, pressed against his chest. This was the animal[Pg 29] that had several times raised the sheepskin, but it was not a little dog as I had thought. I found no name to give to this strange creature, which I saw for the first time. I looked at it in astonishment. It was dressed in a red coat trimmed with gold braid, but its arms and legs were bare, for they really were arms and legs, and not paws, but they were covered with a black, hairy skin, they were not white or pink. The head which was as large as a clenched fist was wide and short, the turned-up nose had spreading nostrils, and the lips were yellow. But what struck me more than anything, were the two eyes, close to each other, which glittered like glass.
With that, he opened the sheepskin and pulled out a strange animal that he held on his left arm, pressed against his chest. This was the animal[Pg 29] that had lifted the sheepskin several times before, but it wasn’t a little dog like I had imagined. I couldn’t find a name for this bizarre creature, which I was seeing for the first time. I stared at it in disbelief. It was dressed in a red coat trimmed with gold braid, but its arms and legs were bare—because they actually were arms and legs, not paws. However, they were covered in a black, hairy skin; they weren't white or pink. The head, about the size of a clenched fist, was wide and short, with a turned-up nose and flaring nostrils, and its lips were yellow. But what amazed me the most were the two eyes, which were close together and gleamed like glass.
"Oh, the ugly monkey!" cried Barberin.
"Oh, the ugly monkey!" shouted Barberin.
A monkey! I opened my eyes still wider. So this was a monkey, for although I had never seen a monkey, I had heard of them. So this little tiny creature that looked like a black baby was a monkey!
A monkey! I opened my eyes even wider. So this was a monkey, because although I had never seen one before, I had heard about them. So this little tiny creature that looked like a black baby was actually a monkey!
"This is the star of my company," said Signor Vitalis. "This is Mr. Pretty-Heart. Now, Pretty-Heart,"—turning to the animal—"make your bow to the society."
"This is the star of my company," said Signor Vitalis. "This is Mr. Pretty-Heart. Now, Pretty-Heart,"—turning to the animal—"take a bow for everyone."
The monkey put his hand to his lips and threw a kiss to each of us.
The monkey brought his hand to his lips and blew a kiss to each of us.
"Now," continued Signor Vitalis, holding out his hand to the white spaniel, "the next. Signor Capi will have the honor of introducing his friends to the esteemed company here present."
"Now," continued Signor Vitalis, extending his hand to the white spaniel, "next up. Signor Capi will have the honor of introducing his friends to the distinguished guests here today."
The spaniel, who up till this moment had not[Pg 30] made a movement, jumped up quickly, and standing on his hind paws, crossed his fore paws on his chest and bowed to his master so low that his police helmet touched the ground. This polite duty accomplished, he turned to his companions, and with one paw still pressed on his chest, he made a sign with the other for them to draw nearer. The two dogs, whose eyes had been fixed on the white spaniel, got up at once and giving' each one of us his paw, shook hands as one does in polite society, and then taking a few steps back bowed to us in turn.
The spaniel, who until now hadn’t moved at all, jumped up quickly. Standing on his hind legs, he crossed his front paws on his chest and bowed to his master so low that his police helmet touched the ground. After completing this courteous act, he turned to his companions and, with one paw still pressed against his chest, gestured with the other for them to come closer. The two dogs, who had been watching the white spaniel, immediately stood up and, giving each of us a paw, shook hands as people do in polite society. Then, taking a few steps back, they bowed to us in turn.
"The one I call 'Capi,'" said Signor Vitalis, "which is an abbreviation of Capitano in Italian, is the chief. He is the most intelligent and he conveys my orders to the others. That black haired young dandy is Signor Zerbino, which signifies 'the sport.' Notice him and I am sure you will admit that the name is very appropriate. And that young person with, the modest air is Miss Dulcie. She is English, and her name is chosen on account of her sweet disposition. With these remarkable artistes I travel through the country, earning my living, sometimes good, sometimes bad, ... it is a matter of luck! Capi!..."
"The one I call 'Capi,'" said Signor Vitalis, "which is short for Capitano in Italian, is the leader. He’s the smartest and relays my orders to the others. That dapper young guy with black hair is Signor Zerbino, which means 'the sport.' Just take a look at him, and I’m sure you’ll agree that the name fits perfectly. And that young lady with the modest demeanor is Miss Dulcie. She’s English, and her name was chosen because of her sweet nature. With these talented artistes, I travel across the country, making a living—sometimes it’s good, sometimes it’s not... it all depends on luck! Capi!..."
The spaniel crossed his paws.
The spaniel crossed its paws.
"Capi, come here, and be on your best behavior. These people are well brought up, and they must be spoken to with great politeness. Be good enough to tell this little boy who is looking at you with such big, round eyes what time it is."
"Capi, come here and act friendly. These people are well-mannered, so make sure to speak to them politely. Please let this little boy, who's staring at you with such big, round eyes, know what time it is."
Capi uncrossed his paws, went up to his master, drew aside the sheepskin, and after feeling in his vest pocket pulled out a large silver watch. He looked at the watch for a moment, then gave two distinct barks, then after these two decisive sharp barks, he uttered three little barks, not so loud nor so clear.
Capi uncrossed his paws, walked over to his master, moved the sheepskin aside, and after reaching into his vest pocket pulled out a large silver watch. He glanced at the watch for a moment, then barked twice distinctly. After those two sharp barks, he let out three softer barks, not as loud or clear.
The hour was quarter of three.
It was 2:45.
"Very good," said Vitalis; "thank you, Signor Capi. And now ask Miss Dulcie to oblige us by dancing with the skipping rope."
"Great," said Vitalis; "thank you, Signor Capi. Now please ask Miss Dulcie to entertain us by dancing with the skipping rope."
Capi again felt in his master's vest pocket and pulled out a cord. He made a brief sign to Zerbino, who immediately took his position opposite to him. Then Capi threw him one end of the cord and they both began to turn it very gravely. Then Dulcie jumped lightly into the rope and with her beautiful soft eyes fixed on her master, began to skip.
Capi reached into his master's vest pocket again and pulled out a rope. He gave a quick signal to Zerbino, who instantly took his place across from him. Then Capi tossed him one end of the rope, and they both started to turn it seriously. Dulcie then jumped gracefully into the rope and, with her beautiful soft eyes locked on her master, began to skip.
"You see how intelligent they are," said Vitalis; "their intelligence would be even more appreciated if I drew comparisons. For instance, if I had a fool to act with them. That is why I want your boy. He is to be the fool so that the dogs' intelligence will stand out in a more marked manner."
"You can see how smart they are," said Vitalis. "Their intelligence would be even more obvious if I compared them to someone foolish. That's why I want your boy. He will play the fool so that the dogs' intelligence will be even more noticeable."
"Oh, he's to be the fool...." interrupted Barberin.
"Oh, he's going to be the fool...." interrupted Barberin.
"It takes a clever man to play the fool," said Vitalis, "the boy will be able to act the part with a few lessons. We'll test him at once. If he has any intelligence he will understand that with me[Pg 32] he will be able to see the country and other countries besides; but if he stays here all he can do is to drive a herd of cattle in the same fields from morning to night. If he hasn't any intelligence he'll cry and stamp his feet, and then I won't take him with me and he'll be sent to the Foundlings' Home, where he'll have to work hard and have little to eat."
"It takes a smart person to act like a fool," Vitalis said. "The boy can learn to play the part with just a few lessons. Let's put him to the test right away. If he's got any smarts, he'll realize that with me[Pg 32], he'll get to see the country and even other countries; but if he stays here, all he'll do is herd cattle in the same fields from morning till night. If he doesn't have any smarts, he'll just cry and throw a tantrum, and then I won't take him with me, and he'll end up at the Foundlings' Home, where he'll have to work hard and barely eat."
I had enough intelligence to know this, ... the dogs were very funny, and it would be fun to be with them always, but Mother, Mother Barberin!... I could not leave her!... Then if I refused perhaps I should not stay with Mother Barberin.... I might be sent to the Home. I was very unhappy, and as my eyes filled with tears, Signor Vitalis tapped me gently on the cheek.
I was smart enough to understand this... the dogs were really funny, and it would be great to be with them all the time, but Mother, Mother Barberin!... I couldn’t leave her!... But if I said no, maybe I wouldn’t stay with Mother Barberin... I could end up in the Home. I felt very sad, and as tears started to fill my eyes, Signor Vitalis gently tapped my cheek.
"Ah, the little chap understands because he does not make a great noise. He is arguing the matter in his little head, and to-morrow...."
"Ah, the little guy gets it because he’s not making a big fuss. He’s sorting it out in his little head, and tomorrow...."
"Oh, sir," I cried, "let me stay with Mother Barberin, please let me stay."
"Oh, sir," I cried, "please let me stay with Mother Barberin."
I could not say more, for Capi's loud barking interrupted me. At the same moment the dog sprang towards the table upon which Pretty-Heart was seated. The monkey, profiting by the moment when every one was occupied with me, had quickly seized his master's glass, which was full of wine, and was about to empty it. But Capi, who was a good watch dog, had seen the monkey's trick and like the faithful servant that he was, he had foiled him.
I couldn’t say much more because Capi's loud barking cut me off. At the same moment, the dog jumped toward the table where Pretty-Heart was sitting. The monkey, taking advantage of the distraction while everyone was focused on me, had quickly grabbed his master's glass, which was full of wine, and was about to drink it. But Capi, being a good watchdog, had spotted the monkey’s sneaky move and, like the loyal companion he was, had stopped him.
"Mr. Pretty-Heart," said Vitalis severely, "you are a glutton and a thief; go over there into the corner and turn your face to the wall, and you, Zerbino, keep guard: if he moves give him a good slap. As to you, Mr. Capi, you are a good dog, give me your paw. I'd like to shake hands with you."
"Mr. Pretty-Heart," Vitalis said firmly, "you're a greedy pig and a thief; go stand in the corner and face the wall. And you, Zerbino, keep watch: if he moves, give him a good slap. As for you, Mr. Capi, you're a good dog, so give me your paw. I’d like to shake your hand."
The monkey, uttering little stifled cries, obeyed and went into the corner, and the dog, proud and happy, held out his paw to his master.
The monkey, making small muffled sounds, complied and moved to the corner, while the dog, feeling proud and happy, reached out his paw to his owner.
"Now," continued Vitalis, "back to business. I'll give you thirty francs for him then."
"Alright," Vitalis continued, "let’s get down to business. I’ll give you thirty francs for him."
"I'LL GIVE YOU THIRTY FRANCS FOR HIM."
"No, forty."
"No, 40."
A discussion commenced, but Vitalis soon stopped it by saying:
A conversation started, but Vitalis quickly halted it by saying:
"This doesn't interest the child, let him go outside and play."
"This doesn't interest the kid; let him go outside and play."
At the same time he made a sign to Barberin.
At the same time, he signaled to Barberin.
"Yes, go out into the yard at the back, but don't move or you'll have me to reckon with."
"Sure, go out into the backyard, but don't make any sudden moves or you'll have to deal with me."
I could not but obey. I went into the yard, but I had no heart to play. I sat down on a big stone and waited. They were deciding what was to become of me. What would it be? They talked for a long time. I sat waiting, and it was an hour later when Barberin came out into the yard. He was alone. Had he come to fetch me to hand me over to Vitalis?
I had no choice but to obey. I went into the yard, but I didn't feel like playing. I sat down on a big rock and waited. They were deciding what was going to happen to me. What would it be? They talked for a long time. I sat there waiting, and it was an hour later when Barberin came out into the yard. He was alone. Had he come to get me to hand me over to Vitalis?
"Come," he said, "back home."
"Come back home," he said.
Home! Then I was not to leave Mother Barberin?
Home! So, I wasn’t going to leave Mother Barberin?
I wanted to ask questions, but I was afraid, because he seemed in a very bad temper. We walked all the way home in silence. But just before we arrived home Barberin, who was walking ahead, stopped.
I wanted to ask questions, but I was afraid because he seemed really angry. We walked all the way home in silence. But just before we got home, Barberin, who was walking ahead, stopped.
"You know," he said, taking me roughly by the ear, "if you say one single word of what you have heard to-day, you shall smart for it. Understand?"
"You know," he said, grabbing my ear roughly, "if you say even one word about what you heard today, you'll regret it. Got it?"
CHAPTER IV
THE MATERNAL HOUSE
"Well," asked Mother Barberin, when we entered, "what did the mayor say?"
"Well," asked Mother Barberin when we walked in, "what did the mayor say?"
"We didn't see him."
"We didn't see him."
"How! You didn't see him?"
"Wow! You didn't see him?"
"No, I met some friends at the Notre-Dame café and when we came out it was too late. So we'll go back to-morrow."
"No, I hung out with some friends at the Notre-Dame café, and by the time we left, it was too late. So we'll go back tomorrow."
So Barberin had given up the idea of driving a bargain with the man with the dogs.
So Barberin had given up on the idea of trying to negotiate with the guy with the dogs.
On the way home I wondered if this was not some trick of his, returning to the house, but his last words drove all my doubts away. As we had to go back to the village the next day to see the mayor, it was certain that Barberin had not accepted Vitalis' terms.
On the way home, I wondered if this was some kind of trick on his part, returning to the house, but his last words cleared away all my doubts. Since we had to go back to the village the next day to see the mayor, it was clear that Barberin hadn't accepted Vitalis' terms.
But in spite of his threats I would have spoken of my fears to Mother Barberin if I could have found myself alone for one moment with her, but all the evening Barberin did not leave the house, and I went to bed without getting the opportunity. I went to sleep thinking that I would tell her the next day. But the next day when I got up, I did not see her. As I was running all round the house looking for her, Barberin saw me and asked me what I wanted.
But despite his threats, I would have talked about my fears with Mother Barberin if I could have found a moment alone with her. However, Barberin stayed in the house all evening, and I went to bed without the chance. I fell asleep thinking I would tell her the next day. But when I got up the next day, I didn’t see her. As I rushed around the house looking for her, Barberin saw me and asked what I needed.
"Mamma."
"Mom."
"She has gone to the village and won't be back till this afternoon."
"She has gone to the village and won't be back until later today."
She had not told me the night before that she was going to the village, and without knowing why, I began to feel anxious. Why didn't she wait for us, if we were going in the afternoon? Would she be back before we started? Without knowing quite why, I began to feel very frightened, and Barberin looked at me in a way that did not tend to reassure me. To escape from his look I ran into the garden.
She hadn’t told me the night before that she was going to the village, and for some reason, I started feeling anxious. Why didn’t she wait for us if we were going in the afternoon? Would she be back before we left? For reasons I couldn’t quite understand, I began to feel really scared, and Barberin looked at me in a way that didn’t make me feel any better. To avoid his gaze, I ran into the garden.
Our garden meant a great deal to us. In it we grew almost all that we ate—potatoes, cabbages, carrots, turnips. There was no ground wasted, yet Mother Barberin had given me a little patch all to myself, in which I had planted ferns and herbs that I had pulled up in the lanes while I was minding the cow. I had planted everything pell mell, one beside the other, in my bit of garden: it was not beautiful, but I loved it. It was mine. I arranged it as I wished, just as I felt at the time, and when I spoke of it, which happened twenty times a day, it was "My garden."
Our garden meant a lot to us. We grew almost all our food there—potatoes, cabbage, carrots, turnips. We didn’t waste any space, yet Mother Barberin had given me a small patch just for me, where I planted ferns and herbs I had picked along the way while watching the cow. I had planted everything haphazardly, side by side, in my little garden: it wasn't pretty, but I loved it. It was mine. I arranged it however I wanted, just as I felt at the moment, and whenever I talked about it, which was twenty times a day, I called it "My garden."
Already the jonquils were in bud and the lilac was beginning to shoot, and the wall flowers would soon be out. How would they bloom? I wondered, and that was why I came to see them every day. But there was another part of my garden that I studied with great anxiety. I had planted a vegetable that some one had given to me and[Pg 37] which was almost unknown in our village; it was Jerusalem artichokes. I was told they would be delicious, better than potatoes, for they had the taste of French artichokes, potatoes, and turnips combined. Having been told this, I intended them to be a surprise for Mother Barberin. I had not breathed a word about this present I had for her. I planted them in my own bit of garden. When they began to shoot I would let her think that they were flowers, then one fine day when they were ripe, while she was out, I would pull them up and cook them myself. How? I was not quite sure, but I did not worry over such a small detail; then when she returned to supper I would serve her a dish of Jerusalem artichokes! It would be something fresh to replace those everlasting potatoes, and Mother Barberin would not suffer too much from the sale of poor Rousette. And the inventor of this new dish of vegetables was I, Remi, I was the one! So I was of some use in the house.
The jonquils were already budding, and the lilac was starting to sprout, while the wallflowers would be blooming soon. I wondered how they would look when they blossomed, which is why I visited them every day. But there was another part of my garden that I watched with a lot of worry. I had planted a vegetable that someone had given me—Jerusalem artichokes—which was almost unknown in our village. I had been told they would be delicious, even better than potatoes, since they taste like a mix of French artichokes, potatoes, and turnips. Knowing this, I planned to surprise Mother Barberin. I hadn’t mentioned this gift to her at all. I planted them in my little plot of garden. When they started to sprout, I would let her think they were flowers. Then, one lovely day when they were ready, while she was out, I would dig them up and cook them myself. How? I wasn’t quite sure, but I didn’t worry about such a minor detail. Then, when she came back for dinner, I would serve her a dish of Jerusalem artichokes! It would be something different to replace those never-ending potatoes, and Mother Barberin wouldn’t be too upset about the sale of poor Rousette. And I would be the one who created this new vegetable dish—me, Remi! I finally felt like I was helpful around the house.
With such a plan in my head I had to bestow careful attention on my Jerusalem artichokes. Every day I looked at the spot where I had planted them, it seemed to me that they would never grow. I was kneeling on both knees on the ground, supported on my hands, with my nose almost touching the earth where the artichokes were sown, when I heard Barberin calling me impatiently. I hurried back to the house. Imagine my surprise when I saw, standing before the fireplace, Vitalis and his dogs.
With that plan in mind, I had to pay close attention to my Jerusalem artichokes. Every day I checked the spot where I had planted them, and it felt like they would never grow. I was kneeling on both knees on the ground, propped up on my hands, with my nose almost touching the earth where the artichokes were planted when I heard Barberin calling me impatiently. I rushed back to the house. You can imagine my surprise when I saw Vitalis and his dogs standing by the fireplace.
I knew at once what Barberin wanted of me. Vitalis had come to fetch me and it was so that Mother Barberin should not stop me from going that Barberin had sent her to the village. Knowing full well that I could expect nothing from Barberin, I ran up to Vitalis.
I immediately understood what Barberin wanted from me. Vitalis had come to get me, and Barberin had sent her to the village so that Mother Barberin wouldn't stop me from leaving. Knowing I could get nothing from Barberin, I ran over to Vitalis.
"Oh, don't take me away. Please, sir, don't take me away." I began to sob.
"Oh, please don’t take me away. I’m begging you, don’t take me away." I started to cry.
"Now, little chap," he said, kindly enough, "you won't be unhappy with me. I don't whip children, and you'll have the dogs for company. Why should you be sorry to go with me?"
"Now, little buddy," he said with a kind tone, "you won’t be unhappy with me. I don’t hit kids, and you’ll have the dogs to keep you company. Why would you be upset to come with me?"
"Mother Barberin!..."
"Mom Barberin!..."
"Anyhow, you're not going to stay here," said Barberin roughly, taking me by the ear. "Go with this gentleman or go to the workhouse. Choose!"
"Anyway, you're not staying here," Barberin said harshly, grabbing me by the ear. "Go with this guy or go to the workhouse. Make your choice!"
"No, no. Mamma! Mamma!"
"No, no. Mom! Mom!"
"So, you're going to make me mad, eh!" cried Barberin. "I'll beat you good and hard and chase you out of the house."
"So, you're really going to make me angry, huh!" shouted Barberin. "I'll give you a serious beating and kick you out of the house."
"The child is sorry to leave his mamma, don't beat him for that. He's got feelings, that's a good sign."
"The child feels sad to leave his mom, so don’t punish him for that. He has emotions, and that’s a good thing."
"If you pity him he'll cry all the more."
"If you feel sorry for him, he'll just cry even more."
"Well, now to business."
"Okay, let's get down to business."
Saying that, Vitalis laid eight five franc pieces on the table, which Barberin with a sweep of his hand cleared up and thrust into his pocket.
Saying that, Vitalis placed eight five-franc coins on the table, which Barberin quickly swept away and shoved into his pocket.
"Where's his bundle?" asked Vitalis.
"Where's his bag?" asked Vitalis.
"Here it is," said Barberin, handing him a blue[Pg 39] cotton handkerchief tied up at the four corners. "There are two shirts and a pair of cotton pants."
"Here it is," said Barberin, giving him a blue[Pg 39] cotton handkerchief tied at the corners. "There are two shirts and a pair of cotton pants."
"That was not what was agreed; you said you'd give some clothes. These are only rags."
"That’s not what we agreed on; you said you’d give me some clothes. These are just rags."
"He ain't got no more."
"He doesn't have any left."
"If I ask the boy I know he'll say that's not true. But I haven't the time to argue the matter. We must be off. Come on, my little fellow. What's your name?"
"If I ask the boy, I know he'll say that's not true. But I don't have time to argue about it. We need to go. Come on, my little guy. What’s your name?"
"Remi."
"Remi."
"Well, then, Remi, take your bundle and walk along beside Capi."
"Okay, Remi, grab your bundle and walk next to Capi."
I held out both my hands to him, then to Barberin. But both men turned away their heads. Then Vitalis took me by the wrist. I had to go.
I reached out both my hands to him, then to Barberin. But both men turned their heads away. Then Vitalis grabbed me by the wrist. I had to go.
Ah, our poor little house! It seemed to me when I passed over the threshold that I left a bit of my body there. With my eyes full of tears I looked around, but there was no one near to help me. No one on the road, and no one in the field close by. I began to call:
Ah, our poor little house! When I stepped over the threshold, it felt like I left a piece of myself behind. With tears in my eyes, I glanced around, but there was no one nearby to help me. No one on the road, and no one in the field nearby. I started to call:
"Mamma ... Mother Barberin!"
"Mom ... Mother Barberin!"
But no one replied to my call, and my voice trailed off into a sob. I had to follow Vitalis, who had not let go of my wrist.
But no one answered my call, and my voice faded into a sob. I had to follow Vitalis, who hadn’t released my wrist.
"Good-by and good luck," cried Barberin. Then he entered the house. It was over.
"Goodbye and good luck," shouted Barberin. Then he went inside the house. It was over.
"Come, Remi, hurry along, my child," said Vitalis. He took hold of my arm and I walked side by side with him. Fortunately he did not walk fast. I think he suited his step to mine.
"Come on, Remi, let's go, my child," said Vitalis. He grabbed my arm, and I walked beside him. Luckily, he didn't walk quickly. I think he matched his pace to mine.
We were walking up hill. As I turned I could still see Mother Barberin's house, but it was getting smaller and smaller. Many a time I had walked this road and I knew that for a little while longer I should still see the house, then when we turned the bend, I should see it no more. Before me the unknown, behind me was the house, where until that day I had lived such a happy life. Perhaps I should never see it again! Fortunately the hill was long, but at last we reached the top. Vitalis had not let go his hold.
We were walking uphill. As I turned, I could still see Mother Barberin's house, but it was getting smaller and smaller. I had walked this road many times, and I knew that for just a little while longer I would still see the house, but once we rounded the bend, it would be out of sight. Ahead of me lay the unknown, and behind me was the house where I had lived such a happy life until that day. Maybe I would never see it again! Thankfully, the hill was long, but eventually, we reached the top. Vitalis had not let go of my hand.
"Will you let me rest a bit?" I asked.
"Can I take a quick break?" I asked.
"Surely, my boy," he replied.
"Of course, my boy," he replied.
He let go of me, but I saw him make a sign to Capi and the dog understood. He came close to me. I knew that Capi would grab me by the leg if I attempted to escape. I went up a high grassy mound and sat down, the dog beside me. With tear-dimmed eyes I looked about for Mother Barberin's cottage. Below was the valley and the wood, and away in the distance stood the little house I had left. Little puffs of yellow smoke were coming out of the chimney, going straight up in the sky, and then on towards us. In spite of the distance and the height, I could see everything very clearly. On the rubbish heap I could see our big fat hen running about, but she did not look as big as usual; if I had not known that it was our hen, I should have taken her for a little pigeon. At the side of the house I could see the twisted pear tree that I used to ride as a horse. In the[Pg 41] stream I could just make out the drain that I had had so much trouble in digging, so that it would work a mill made by my own hands; the wheel, alas! had never turned, despite all the hours I had spent upon it. I could see my garden. Oh, my dear garden!...
He let go of me, but I saw him signal to Capi and the dog understood. He came up to me. I knew Capi would grab my leg if I tried to escape. I climbed up a high grassy mound and sat down, the dog next to me. With tear-filled eyes, I looked around for Mother Barberin's cottage. Below was the valley and the woods, and far in the distance was the little house I had left. Little puffs of yellow smoke were coming from the chimney, rising straight up into the sky, then drifting towards us. Despite the distance and height, I could see everything very clearly. On the rubbish pile, I could see our big fat hen running around, but she didn’t look as big as usual; if I hadn’t known it was our hen, I might have mistaken her for a small pigeon. Beside the house, I saw the twisted pear tree that I used to ride like a horse. In the[Pg 41] stream, I could just make out the drain that I had worked so hard to dig so it would power a mill I built myself; unfortunately, the wheel had never turned, despite all the hours I spent on it. I could see my garden. Oh, my dear garden!...
Who would see my flowers bloom? and my Jerusalem artichokes, who would tend them? Barberin, perhaps, that wicked Barberin! With the next step my garden would be hidden from me. Suddenly on the road which led to our house from the village, I saw a white sunbonnet. Then it disappeared behind some trees, then it came in view again. The distance was so great that I could only see a white top, like a spring butterfly. It was going in and out amongst the trees. But there is a time when the heart sees better and farther than the sharpest eyes. I knew it was Mother Barberin. It was she. I was sure of it.
Who would see my flowers bloom? And who would take care of my Jerusalem artichokes? Perhaps Barberin, that wicked Barberin! With just another step, my garden would be out of sight. Suddenly, on the road leading from the village to our house, I spotted a white sunbonnet. It then vanished behind some trees, only to reappear again. The distance was so vast that all I could make out was a white top, like a spring butterfly. It was weaving in and out among the trees. But there is a moment when the heart perceives better and farther than the sharpest eyes. I knew it was Mother Barberin. It was definitely her.
"Well," asked Vitalis, "shall we go on now?"
"Well," Vitalis asked, "should we continue now?"
"Oh, sir, no, please no."
"Oh no, please, not this."
"Then it is true what they say, you haven't any legs, tired out already. That doesn't promise very good days for us."
"Then it's true what they say, you don't have any legs, you're already worn out. That doesn't sound like good days ahead for us."
I did not reply, I was looking....
I didn't reply; I was looking....
It was Mother Barberin. It was her bonnet. It was her blue skirt. She was walking quickly as though she was in a hurry to get home. When she got to our gate she pushed it open and went quickly up the garden path. I jumped up at once and stood up on the bank, without giving a thought[Pg 42] to Capi, who sprang towards me. Mother Barberin did not stay long in the house. She came out and began running to and fro, in the yard, with her arms stretched out.
It was Mother Barberin. It was her bonnet. It was her blue skirt. She was walking fast, as if she was in a rush to get home. When she reached our gate, she pushed it open and hurried up the garden path. I jumped up immediately and stood on the bank, not thinking at all about Capi, who leaped towards me. Mother Barberin didn't spend much time in the house. She came out and started running around the yard, with her arms outstretched.
She was looking for me. I leaned forwards and, at the top of my voice, I cried:
She was searching for me. I leaned forward and, at the top of my lungs, I shouted:
"Mamma! Mamma!" But my cry could not reach her, it was lost in the air.
"Mom! Mom!" But my shout couldn't reach her; it got lost in the air.
"What's the matter? Have you gone crazy?" asked Vitalis.
"What's wrong? Have you lost your mind?" asked Vitalis.
I did not reply; my eyes were still fixed on Mother Barberin. But she did not look up, for she did not know that I was there above her. She went round the garden, then out into the road, looking up and down. I cried louder, but like my first call it was useless. Then Vitalis understood, and he also came up on the bank. It did not take him long to see the figure with the white sunbonnet.
I didn’t respond; my gaze remained on Mother Barberin. But she didn’t look up, unaware that I was above her. She walked around the garden, then stepped out into the road, glancing up and down. I called out louder, but just like my initial shout, it was in vain. Then Vitalis understood and also climbed up the bank. It didn’t take him long to spot the figure wearing the white sunbonnet.
"Poor little chap," he said softly to himself.
"Poor little guy," he said quietly to himself.
"Oh," I sobbed, encouraged by his words of pity, "do let me go back." But he took me by the wrist and drew me down and onto the road.
"Oh," I cried, encouraged by his words of sympathy, "please let me go back." But he grabbed my wrist and pulled me down onto the road.
"As you are now rested," he said, "we'll move on."
"As you've had your rest," he said, "we'll continue on."
I tried to free myself, but he held me firmly.
I tried to break free, but he held me tightly.
"Capi! Zerbino," he said, looking at the dogs. The two dogs came close to me; Capi behind, Zerbino in front. After taking a few steps I turned round. We had passed the bend of the hill and I could no longer see the valley nor our house.
"Capi! Zerbino," he called, looking at the dogs. The two dogs approached me; Capi came up from behind, while Zerbino stayed in front. After walking a few steps, I turned around. We had gone past the curve of the hill and I could no longer see the valley or our house.
CHAPTER V
EN ROUTE
Because a man pays forty francs for a child that is not to say that he is a monster, and that he intends to eat the child. Vitalis had no desire to eat me and although he bought children he was not a bad man. I soon had proof of this. We had been walking in silence for some time. I heaved a sigh.
Because a guy pays forty francs for a kid doesn’t mean he's a monster or that he intends to eat the kid. Vitalis didn't want to eat me, and even though he bought kids, he wasn't a bad guy. I quickly saw proof of this. We had been walking in silence for a while. I let out a sigh.
"I know just how you feel," said Vitalis; "cry all you want. But try and see that this is for your own good. Those people are not your parents; the wife has been good to you and I know that you love her, that is why you feel so badly. But she could not keep you if the husband did not want you. And he may not be such a bad chap after all; he is ill and can't do any more work. He'll find it hard to get along...."
"I understand exactly how you feel," said Vitalis. "Cry as much as you need to. But try to see that this is for your own good. Those people aren't your real parents; the wife has taken care of you, and I know you care about her, which is why you're hurting so much. But she couldn't keep you if the husband didn't want you to stay. And he might not be such a bad guy after all; he's sick and unable to work anymore. He'll struggle to make ends meet...."
Yes, what he said was true, but I had only one thought in my mind, perhaps I should never again see the one I loved most in the world.
Yes, what he said was true, but I could only think of one thing: maybe I would never see the person I loved most in the world again.
"You won't be unhappy with me," he continued; "it is better than being sent to the Home. And let me tell you, you must not try to run away, because if you do Capi and Zerbino would soon catch you."
"You won't regret being with me," he went on; "it's better than going to the Home. And let me just say, you should not try to escape, because if you do, Capi and Zerbino will catch you quickly."
Run away—I no longer thought of doing so. Where should I go? This tall old man perhaps[Pg 44] would be a kind master after all. I had never walked so far at a stretch. All around us were barren lands and hills, not beautiful like I had thought the world would be outside of my village.
Run away—I didn't think about that anymore. Where would I even go? This tall old man might actually be a kind master after all. I had never walked so far without stopping. All around us were dry lands and hills, not at all beautiful like I had imagined the world would be outside my village.
Vitalis walked with big regular strides, carrying Pretty-Heart on his shoulder, or in his bag, and the dogs trotted close to us. From time to time Vitalis said a word of friendship to them, sometimes in French, sometimes in a language that I did not understand. Neither he nor the animals seemed to get tired. But I ... I was exhausted. I dragged my limbs along and it was as much as I could do to keep up with my new master. Yet I did not like to ask him to let me stop.
Vitalis walked with long, steady strides, carrying Pretty-Heart on his shoulder or in his bag, while the dogs trotted close to us. Every now and then, Vitalis exchanged friendly words with them, sometimes in French, sometimes in a language I didn’t understand. Neither he nor the animals seemed to tire. But I... I was worn out. I dragged my limbs along and could barely keep up with my new master. Still, I didn't want to ask him to let me stop.
"It's those wooden shoes that tire you," he said, looking down at me. "When we get to Ussel, I'll buy you some shoes."
"It's those wooden shoes that wear you out," he said, looking down at me. "When we get to Ussel, I'll buy you some new shoes."
These words gave me courage. I had always longed for a pair of shoes. The mayor's son and the inn-keeper's son wore shoes, so that on Sunday when they came to church they seemed to slide down the stone aisles, while we other country boys in our clogs made a deafening noise.
These words gave me strength. I had always wished for a pair of shoes. The mayor's son and the innkeeper's son wore shoes, so on Sundays when they came to church, they seemed to glide down the stone aisles, while we country boys in our clogs made a loud racket.
"Is Ussel far?"
"Is Ussel far away?"
"Ah, that comes from your heart," said Vitalis, laughing. "So you want to have a pair of shoes, do you? Well, I'll promise you them and with big nails, too. And I'll buy you some velvet pants, and a vest and a hat. That'll make you dry your tears, I hope, and give you legs to do the next six miles."
"Ah, that comes from your heart," Vitalis said, laughing. "So you want a pair of shoes, huh? Well, I promise you those, and with big nails, too. I'll get you some velvet pants, a vest, and a hat. That should help you dry your tears, I hope, and give you the legs to walk the next six miles."
Shoes with nails! I was overcome with pride. It was grand enough to have shoes, but shoes with nails! I forgot my grief. Shoes with nails! Velvet pants! a vest! a hat! Oh, if Mother Barberin could see me, how happy she would be, how proud of me! But in spite of the promise that I should have shoes and velvet pants at the end of the six miles, it seemed impossible that I could cover the distance.
Shoes with nails! I was filled with pride. It was amazing enough to have shoes, but shoes with nails! I forgot my sadness. Shoes with nails! Velvet pants! A vest! A hat! Oh, if Mother Barberin could see me, how happy she would be, how proud of me! But even with the promise that I would get shoes and velvet pants at the end of the six miles, it felt impossible for me to make it that far.
The sky, which had been blue when we started, was now filled with gray clouds and soon a fine rain commenced to fall. Vitalis was covered well enough with his sheepskin and he was able to shelter Pretty-Heart, who, at the first drop of rain, had promptly retired into his hiding place. But the dogs and I had nothing to cover us, and soon we were drenched to the skin. The dogs from time to time could shake themselves, but I was unable to employ this natural means, and I had to tramp along under my water-soaked, heavy garments, which chilled me.
The sky, which had been blue when we started, was now filled with gray clouds, and soon a light rain began to fall. Vitalis was well-covered with his sheepskin and was able to shelter Pretty-Heart, who, at the first drop of rain, quickly retreated to his hiding place. But the dogs and I had nothing to cover us, and soon we were soaked to the skin. The dogs could shake themselves off from time to time, but I couldn’t do the same, so I had to trudge on in my waterlogged, heavy clothes, which made me feel cold.
"Do you catch cold easily?" asked my new master.
"Do you catch colds easily?" asked my new boss.
"I don't know. I don't remember ever having a cold."
"I don't know. I can't recall ever having a cold."
"That's good. So there is something in you. But I don't want to have it worse for you than we are obliged. There is a village a little farther on and we'll sleep there."
"That's great. So you do have something in you. But I don't want to make things harder for you than necessary. There's a village a bit further ahead, and we can sleep there."
There was no inn in this village and no one wanted to take into their homes an old beggar who[Pg 46] dragged along with him a child and three dogs, soaked to the skin.
There was no inn in this village, and no one wanted to take in an old beggar who[Pg 46] was dragging along a child and three dogs, all soaked to the skin.
"No lodgings here," they said.
"No accommodations here," they said.
And they shut the door in our faces. We went from one house to another, but all refused to admit us. Must we tramp those four miles on to Ussel without resting a bit? The night had fallen and the rain had chilled us through and through. Oh, for Mother Barberin's house!
And they slammed the door in our faces. We went from one house to another, but everyone refused to let us in. Do we have to walk those four miles to Ussel without taking a break? Night had fallen and the rain had soaked us to the bone. Oh, how we longed for Mother Barberin's house!
Finally a peasant, more charitable than his neighbors, agreed to let us go into his barn. But he made the condition that we could sleep there, but must have no light.
Finally, a peasant, kinder than his neighbors, agreed to let us stay in his barn. But he made it clear that we could sleep there, but we couldn't have any light.
"Give me your matches," he said to Vitalis. "I'll give you them back to-morrow, when you go."
"Give me your matches," he said to Vitalis. "I'll give them back to you tomorrow when you leave."
At least we had a roof to cover us from the storm.
At least we had a roof over our heads to keep us dry from the storm.
In the sack which Vitalis had slung over his back he took out a hunch of bread and broke it into four pieces. Then I saw for the first time how he maintained obedience and discipline in his company. Whilst we had gone from door to door seeking shelter, Zerbino had gone into a house and he had run out again almost at once, carrying in his jaws a crust. Vitalis had only said:
In the bag that Vitalis had thrown over his back, he pulled out a chunk of bread and broke it into four pieces. That was the first time I noticed how he kept order and discipline among his group. While we were going from house to house looking for a place to stay, Zerbino ran into one of the houses and came back almost immediately, carrying a crust in his mouth. Vitalis had just said:
"Alright, Zerbino ... to-night."
"Okay, Zerbino ... tonight."
I had thought no more of this theft, when I saw Vitalis cut the roll; Zerbino looked very dejected. Vitalis and I were sitting on a box with Pretty-Heart between us. The three dogs stood in a row before us, Capi and Dulcie with their eyes fixed on[Pg 47] their master. Zerbino stood with drooping ears and tail between his legs.
I had forgotten all about the theft when I saw Vitalis cut the roll; Zerbino looked really down. Vitalis and I were sitting on a box with Pretty-Heart between us. The three dogs were lined up in front of us, Capi and Dulcie staring at[Pg 47] their owner. Zerbino stood there with his ears down and his tail between his legs.
"The thief must leave the ranks and go into a corner," said Vitalis in a tone of command; "he'll go to sleep without his supper."
"The thief needs to step away and find a corner," Vitalis said firmly; "he'll fall asleep without dinner."
Zerbino left his place, and in a zigzag went over to the corner that Vitalis indicated with his finger. He crouched down under a heap of hay out of sight, but we heard him breathe plaintively, with a little whine.
Zerbino left his spot and made his way over to the corner Vitalis pointed out, moving in a zigzag. He crouched down under a pile of hay where he couldn't be seen, but we could hear him breathing softly, letting out a little whine.
Vitalis then handed me a piece of bread, and while eating his own he broke little pieces for Pretty-Heart, Capi and Dulcie. How I longed for Mother Barberin's soup ... even without butter, and the warm fire, and my little bed with the coverlets that I pulled right up to my nose. Completely fagged out, I sat there, my feet raw by the rubbing of my clogs. I trembled with cold in my wet clothing. It was night now, but I did not think of going to sleep.
Vitalis then gave me a piece of bread, and while he ate his, he broke off small bits for Pretty-Heart, Capi, and Dulcie. I really missed Mother Barberin's soup ... even without butter, along with the warm fire and my little bed with the blankets pulled all the way up to my nose. Exhausted, I sat there with my feet sore from my clogs. I was shivering from the cold in my wet clothes. It was nighttime now, but I didn't even think about going to sleep.
"Your teeth are chattering," said Vitalis; "are you cold?"
"Your teeth are chattering," Vitalis said. "Are you cold?"
"A little."
"Just a bit."
I heard him open his bag.
I heard him unzip his bag.
"I haven't got much of a wardrobe," he said, "but here's a dry shirt and a vest you can put on. Then get underneath the hay and you'll soon get warm and go to sleep."
"I don't have much in my wardrobe," he said, "but here's a dry shirt and a vest you can wear. Then get under the hay, and you'll warm up and fall asleep in no time."
But I did not get warm as quick as Vitalis thought; for a long time I turned and turned on my bed of straw, too unhappy to sleep. Would[Pg 48] all my days now be like this, walking in the pouring rain; sleeping in a loft, shaking with cold, and only a piece of dry bread for supper? No one to love me; no one to cuddle me; no Mother Barberin!
But I didn’t warm up as quickly as Vitalis thought; for a long time I tossed and turned on my straw mattress, too miserable to sleep. Would[Pg 48] all my days now be like this, walking in the pouring rain, sleeping in an attic, shivering with cold, and only a piece of dry bread for dinner? No one to love me; no one to hold me; no Mother Barberin!
My heart was very sad. The tears rolled down my cheeks, then I felt a warm breath pass over my face. I stretched out my hand and my finger touched Capi's woolly coat. He had come softly to me, stepping cautiously on the straw, and he smelt me: he sniffed gently, his breath ran over my cheek and in my hair. What did he want? Presently he laid down on the straw, quite close to me, and very gently he commenced to lick my hand. Touched by this caress, I sat up on my straw bed and throwing my arms round his neck kissed his cold nose. He gave a little stifled cry, and then quickly put his paw in my hand and remained quite still. I forgot my fatigue and my sorrows. I was no longer alone. I had a friend.
My heart was very sad. Tears rolled down my cheeks when I felt a warm breath brush against my face. I reached out my hand, and my finger touched Capi's woolly coat. He had come softly to me, stepping carefully on the straw, and he sniffed me; his breath ran over my cheek and through my hair. What did he want? Soon he lay down on the straw, right next to me, and gently started licking my hand. Moved by this gesture, I sat up on my straw bed, wrapped my arms around his neck, and kissed his cold nose. He let out a small muffled cry, then quickly placed his paw in my hand and stayed completely still. I forgot my tiredness and my sorrows. I was no longer alone. I had a friend.
CHAPTER VI
MY DÉBUT
We started early the next morning. The sky was blue and a light wind had come up in the night and dried all the mud. The birds were singing blithely in the trees and the dogs scampered around us. Now and again Capi stood up on his hind paws and barked into my face, two or three times. I knew what he meant. He was my friend. He was intelligent, and he understood every thing, and he knew how to make you understand. In his tail only was more wit and eloquence than in the tongue or in the eyes of many people.
We got an early start the next morning. The sky was blue, and a light breeze had picked up during the night, drying all the mud. The birds were singing happily in the trees, and the dogs were running around us. Every now and then, Capi would stand on his hind legs and bark in my face, two or three times. I knew what he was trying to say. He was my friend. He was smart and understood everything, and he knew how to make me understand. In his tail, there was more wit and expression than in the words or eyes of many people.
Although I had never left my village and was most curious to see a town, what I most wanted to see in that town was a boot shop. Where was the welcome shop where I should find the shoes with nails that Vitalis had promised me? I glanced about in every direction as we passed down the old streets of Ussel. Suddenly my master turned into a shop behind the market. Hanging outside the front were some old guns, a coat trimmed with gold braid, several lamps, and some rusty keys. We went down three steps and found ourselves in a large room where the sun could never have entered[Pg 50] since the roof had been put on the house. How could such beautiful things as nailed shoes be sold in such a terrible place? Yet Vitalis knew, and soon I had the pleasure of being shod in nailed shoes which were ten times as heavy as my clogs. My master's generosity did not stop there. He bought me a blue velvet coat, a pair of trousers, and a felt hat.
Even though I had never left my village and was really curious to see a town, what I wanted most in that town was a shoe store. Where was the place where I could find the nailed shoes that Vitalis had promised me? I looked around in every direction as we walked through the old streets of Ussel. Suddenly, my master turned into a shop behind the market. Outside, there were some old guns, a coat with gold trim, several lamps, and some rusty keys. We went down three steps and found ourselves in a big room where sunlight could never have reached since the roof was on the building. How could such nice things as nailed shoes be sold in such a horrible place? Yet Vitalis knew, and soon I was happy to be wearing nailed shoes that were ten times heavier than my clogs. My master's generosity didn’t stop there. He bought me a blue velvet coat, a pair of pants, and a felt hat.
Velvet for me who had never worn anything but cotton! This was surely the best man in the world, and the most generous. It is true that the velvet was creased, and that the woolen trousers were well worn, and it was difficult to guess what had been the original color of the felt hat, it had been so soaked with rain; but dazzled by so much finery I was unconscious of the imperfections which were hidden under their aspect.
Velvet for me, who had only ever worn cotton! This guy was definitely the best in the world and the most generous. It’s true that the velvet was wrinkled, and the wool pants were really worn out, and it was hard to tell what the original color of the felt hat was since it had been soaked in rain; but I was so dazzled by all that fancy stuff that I didn’t even notice the flaws that were hiding underneath.
When we got back to the inn, to my sorrow and astonishment, Vitalis took a pair of scissors and cut the two legs of my trousers to the height of the knees, before he would let me get into them. I looked at him with round eyes.
When we returned to the inn, to my dismay and shock, Vitalis grabbed a pair of scissors and cut the legs of my trousers off to knee-length before he would let me wear them. I stared at him wide-eyed.
"That's because I don't want you to look like everybody else," he explained. "When in France I'll dress you like an Italian; when in Italy, like a French boy."
"That's because I don't want you to look like everyone else," he explained. "When we're in France, I'll dress you like an Italian; when we're in Italy, like a French kid."
I was still more amazed.
I was even more amazed.
"We are artistes, are we not? Well, we must not dress like the ordinary folk. If we went about dressed like the country people, do you think anybody would look at us? Should we get a crowd[Pg 51] around us when we stop? No! Appearances count for a great deal in life."
"We are artists, aren't we? Well, we shouldn't dress like regular people. If we walked around looking like the locals, do you think anyone would pay us any attention? Would we attract a crowd[Pg 51] when we stop? No! Looks matter a lot in life."
I was a French boy in the morning, and by night I had become an Italian. My trousers reached my knees. Vitalis interlaced red cords all down my stockings and twisted some red ribbon all over my felt hat, and then decorated it with a bunch of woolen flowers.
I was a French kid in the morning, and by night, I had turned into an Italian. My pants went down to my knees. Vitalis laced red cords all along my stockings and wrapped some red ribbon all over my felt hat, then topped it off with a bunch of woolen flowers.
I don't know what others thought of me, but to be frank I must admit that I thought I looked superb; and Capi was of the same opinion, for he stared at me for a long time, then held out his paw with a satisfied air. I was glad to have Capi's approval, which was all the more agreeable, because, during the time I had been dressing, Pretty-Heart had seated himself opposite to me, and with exaggerated airs had imitated every movement I had made, and when I was finished put his hands on his hips, threw back his head, and laughed mockingly.
I don’t know what others thought of me, but honestly, I have to admit that I thought I looked awesome; and Capi agreed because he stared at me for a long time and then held out his paw with a satisfied look. I was happy to have Capi's approval, which felt even better because while I was getting ready, Pretty-Heart had sat across from me, dramatically copying every move I made. When I was done, he put his hands on his hips, threw back his head, and laughed at me mocking.
It is a scientific question as to whether monkeys laugh or not. I lived on familiar terms with Pretty-Heart for a long time, and I know that he certainly did laugh and often in a way that was most humiliating to me. Of course, he did not laugh like a man, but when something amused him, he would draw back the corners of his mouth, screw up his eyes, and work his jaws rapidly, while his black eyes seemed to dart flames.
It’s a scientific question whether monkeys laugh or not. I was on friendly terms with Pretty-Heart for a long time, and I know that he definitely laughed, often in a way that was really embarrassing for me. Of course, he didn't laugh like a human, but when something amused him, he would pull back the corners of his mouth, squint his eyes, and rapidly move his jaws, while his black eyes seemed to shoot flames.
"Now you're ready," said Vitalis, as I placed my hat on my head, "and we'll get to work, because[Pg 52] to-morrow is market day and we must give a performance. You must play in a comedy with the two dogs and Pretty-Heart."
"Now you're ready," said Vitalis, as I put my hat on, "and we need to get to work, because[Pg 52] tomorrow is market day and we have to put on a show. You need to act in a comedy with the two dogs and Pretty-Heart."
"But I don't know how to play a comedy," I cried, scared.
"But I don't know how to do a comedy," I said, panicking.
"That is why I am going to teach you. You can't know unless you learn. These animals have studied hard to learn their part. It has been hard work for them; but now see how clever they are. The piece we are going to play is called, 'Mr. Pretty-Heart's Servant, or The Fool is not Always the One You Would Think.' Now this is it: Mr. Pretty-Heart's servant, whose name is Capi, is about to leave him because he is getting old. And Capi has promised his master that before he leaves he will get him another servant. Now this successor is not to be a dog, it is to be a boy, a country boy named Remi."
"That's why I'm going to teach you. You can't know unless you learn. These animals have worked hard to learn their roles. It's been tough for them, but now look how smart they are. The piece we're going to perform is called, 'Mr. Pretty-Heart's Servant, or The Fool is not Always the One You Would Think.' So, here it is: Mr. Pretty-Heart's servant, named Capi, is about to leave him because he’s getting old. Capi has promised his master that before he leaves, he will find him another servant. This new servant isn't going to be a dog; it's going to be a boy, a country boy named Remi."
"Oh...."
"Oh..."
"You have just come from the country to take a position with Mr. Pretty-Heart."
"You just arrived from the countryside to take a job with Mr. Pretty-Heart."
"Monkeys don't have servants."
"Monkeys don't have helpers."
"In plays they have. Well, you've come straight from your village and your new master thinks that you're a fool."
"In plays, they portray this. Well, you just arrived from your village, and your new boss thinks you're an idiot."
"Oh, I don't like that!"
"Oh, I don't like this!"
"What does that matter if it makes the people laugh? Well, you have come to this gentleman to be his servant and you are told to set the table. Here is one like we shall use in the play; go and set it."
"What does it matter if it makes people laugh? Well, you've come to this guy to be his servant, and you’ve been told to set the table. Here’s one we’ll use in the play; go and set it."
On this table there were plates, a glass, a knife, a fork, and a white tablecloth. How could I arrange all those things? As I pondered over this question, leaning forward with hands stretched out and mouth open, not knowing where to begin, my master clapped his hands and laughed heartily.
On this table, there were plates, a glass, a knife, a fork, and a white tablecloth. How was I supposed to arrange all of that? As I thought about this, leaning forward with my hands out and my mouth open, unsure of where to start, my master clapped his hands and laughed heartily.
"Bravo!" he cried, "bravo! that's perfect. The boy I had before put on a sly expression as much as to say, 'See what a fool I can make of myself'; you are natural; that is splendid."
"Awesome!" he exclaimed, "awesome! That’s perfect. The kid I had before had a sneaky look, almost like he was saying, 'Look how foolish I can be'; you're genuine; that's great."
"But I don't know what I have to do."
"But I don’t know what I need to do."
"That's why you are so good! After you do know, you will have to pretend just what you are feeling now. If you can get that same expression and stand just like you are standing now, you'll be a great success. To play this part to perfection you have only to act and look as you do at this moment."
"That's why you're so good! Once you know, you'll have to fake exactly what you're feeling right now. If you can capture that same expression and hold your stance like you are now, you'll be a huge success. To nail this role perfectly, all you have to do is act and look as you do at this moment."
"Mr. Pretty-Heart's Servant" was not a great play. The performance lasted not more than twenty minutes. Vitalis made us do it over and over again, the dogs and I.
"Mr. Pretty-Heart's Servant" wasn't a fantastic play. The performance lasted no more than twenty minutes. Vitalis made us redo it over and over again, with the dogs and me.
I was surprised to see our master so patient. I had seen the animals in my village treated with oaths and blows when they could not learn. Although the lesson lasted a long time, not once did he get angry, not once did he swear.
I was surprised to see our teacher so patient. I had seen the animals in my village treated with curses and hits when they couldn’t learn. Even though the lesson went on for a long time, he didn’t get angry once, not even swore.
"Now do that over again," he said severely, when a mistake had been made. "That is bad, Capi. I'll scold you, Pretty-Heart, if you don't pay attention."
"Do that again," he said harshly, after a mistake was made. "That's not good, Capi. I’ll have to scold you, Pretty-Heart, if you don't focus."
And that was all, but yet it was enough.
And that was everything, but it was still enough.
"Take the dogs for an example," he said, while teaching me; "compare them with Pretty-Heart. Pretty-Heart has, perhaps, vivacity and intelligence, but he has no patience. He learns easily what he is taught, but he forgets it at once; besides he never does what he is told willingly. He likes to do just the contrary. That is his nature, and that is why I do not get angry with him; monkeys have not the same conscience that a dog has; they don't understand the meaning of the word 'duty,' and that is why they are inferior to the dog. Do you understand that?"
"Take the dogs as an example," he said while teaching me. "Compare them to Pretty-Heart. Pretty-Heart has, maybe, energy and smarts, but he lacks patience. He picks up what you teach him easily, but he forgets it right away; plus, he never follows instructions willingly. He prefers to do the opposite. That’s just his nature, and that’s why I don’t get angry with him. Monkeys don’t have the same sense of duty that a dog does; they don’t grasp the meaning of the word 'duty,' and that’s why they’re not as good as dogs. Do you get that?"
"I think so."
"I believe so."
"You are intelligent and attentive. Be obedient, do your best in what you have to do. Remember that all through life."
"You are smart and aware. Be respectful, and give it your all in everything you do. Keep that in mind throughout your life."
Talking to him so, I summoned up courage to ask him about what had so astonished me during the rehearsal: how could he be so wonderfully patient with the dogs, the monkey, and myself?
Talking to him like that, I gathered the courage to ask him about what had amazed me during the rehearsal: how could he be so incredibly patient with the dogs, the monkey, and me?
He smiled.
He grinned.
"One can see that you have lived only with peasants who are rough with animals, and think that they can only be made to obey by having a stick held over their heads. A great mistake. One gains very little by being cruel, but one can obtain a lot, if not all, by gentleness. It is because I am never unkind to my animals that they are what they are. If I had beaten them they[Pg 55] would be frightened creatures; fear paralyzes the intelligence. Besides, if I gave way to temper I should not be what I am; I could not have acquired this patience which has won their confidence. That shows that who instructs others, instructs himself. As I have given lessons to my animals, so I have received lessons from them. I have developed their intelligence; they have formed my character."
"Clearly, you've only been around farmers who are harsh with animals, thinking the only way to make them obey is by threatening them with a stick. That's a big mistake. Being cruel gets you very little, but you can gain a lot—if not everything—through kindness. It’s because I’m never unkind to my animals that they are the way they are. If I had hit them, they would be scared creatures; fear shuts down intelligence. Plus, if I allowed my anger to take over, I wouldn't be who I am; I couldn't have developed the patience that has earned their trust. This shows that those who teach others are also teaching themselves. Just as I’ve taught my animals, I’ve learned from them too. I’ve nurtured their intelligence, and they’ve shaped my character."
I laughed. This seemed strange to me.
I laughed. This felt weird to me.
"You find that odd," he continued; "odd that a dog could give a lesson to a man, yet it is true. The master is obliged to watch over himself when he undertakes to teach a dog. The dog takes after the master. Show me your dog and I'll tell you what you are. The criminal has a dog who is a rogue. The burglar's dog is a thief; the country yokel has a stupid, unintelligent dog. A kind, thoughtful man has a good dog."
"You find that strange," he went on; "strange that a dog could teach a lesson to a person, yet it's true. The owner has to be mindful of themselves when they set out to train a dog. The dog reflects the owner. Show me your dog and I'll show you who you are. The criminal has a dog that's a troublemaker. The burglar's dog is a crook; the simple country person has a dim-witted dog. A kind, considerate person has a good dog."
I was very nervous at the thought of appearing before the public the next day. The dogs and the monkey had the advantage over me, they had played before, hundreds of times. What would Vitalis say if I did not play my part well? What would the audience say? I was so worried that, when at last I dropped off to sleep, I could see in my dreams a crowd of people holding their sides with laughter because I was such a fool.
I was really nervous about performing in front of a crowd the next day. The dogs and the monkey had the upper hand; they had performed hundreds of times before. What would Vitalis think if I didn't do my part well? What would the audience say? I stressed so much that, when I finally fell asleep, I dreamed of a bunch of people laughing hard because I looked like such a fool.
I was even more nervous the next day, when we marched off in a procession to the market place,[Pg 56] where we were to give our performance. Vitalis led the way. Holding his head high and with chest thrown out, he kept time with his arms and feet while gayly playing his fife. Behind him came Capi, carrying Pretty-Heart on his back, wearing the uniform of an English general, a red coat and trousers trimmed with gold braid and helmet topped with a plume. Zerbino and Dulcie came next, at a respectful distance. I brought up the rear. Our procession took up some length as we had to walk a certain space apart. The piercing notes of the fife brought the people running from their houses. Scores of children ran behind us, and by the time we had reached the square, there was a great crowd. Our theater was quickly arranged. A rope was fastened to four trees and in the middle of this square we took our places.
I was even more nervous the next day when we marched in a parade to the marketplace,[Pg 56] where we were set to perform. Vitalis led the way, holding his head high and puffing out his chest as he kept rhythm with his arms and feet while cheerfully playing his fife. Behind him, Capi carried Pretty-Heart on his back, dressed in the uniform of an English general, complete with a red coat, gold-braided trousers, and a helmet topped with a plume. Zerbino and Dulcie followed at a respectful distance. I was at the back of the line. Our procession stretched out since we had to maintain a certain space between us. The sharp notes of the fife brought people rushing out of their homes. A swarm of children trailed behind us, and by the time we reached the square, there was a huge crowd. Our stage was set up quickly. A rope was tied between four trees, and we took our positions in the middle of the square.
The first numbers on the program consisted of various tricks performed by the dogs. I had not the slightest notion what they did. I was so nervous and taken up in repeating my own part. All that I remember was that Vitalis put aside his fife and took his violin and played accompaniments to the dogs' maneuvers; sometimes it was dance music, sometimes sentimental airs.
The first acts in the program featured different tricks done by the dogs. I had no idea what they were doing. I was so nervous and focused on my own part. All I remember is that Vitalis set his fife aside, picked up his violin, and played along with the dogs' performances; sometimes it was dance music, other times it was emotional tunes.
The tricks over, Capi took a metal cup between his teeth and began to go the round of the "distinguished audience." When a spectator failed to drop a coin in, he put his two fore paws upon the reluctant giver's pocket, barked three times, then[Pg 57] tapped the pocket with his paw. At this every one laughed and shouted with delight.
The show was over, and Capi picked up a metal cup with his teeth and started going around the "distinguished audience." When someone didn't drop a coin in, he put his front paws on the hesitant giver's pocket, barked three times, and then[Pg 57] tapped the pocket with his paw. At this, everyone laughed and cheered with joy.
"If that ain't a cunning spaniel! He knows who's got money and who hasn't!"
"If that isn't a clever spaniel! He knows who has money and who doesn't!"
"Say, out with it!"
"Come on, spill it!"
"He'll give something!"
"He'll pitch in!"
"Not he!"
"Not him!"
"And his uncle left him a legacy! The stingy cuss!"
"And his uncle left him an inheritance! What a cheapskate!"
And, finally, a penny was dug out of a deep pocket and thrown into the cup. During this time, Vitalis, without saying a word, but with his eyes following Capi, gayly played his violin. Soon Capi returned to his master, proudly carrying the full cup.
And finally, a penny was pulled from a deep pocket and tossed into the cup. Meanwhile, Vitalis, without saying a word but keeping his eyes on Capi, happily played his violin. Before long, Capi returned to his owner, proudly holding the full cup.
Now for the comedy.
Now for the laughs.
"Ladies and gentlemen," said Vitalis, gesticulating with his bow in one hand and his violin in the other, "we are going to give a delightful comedy, called 'Mr. Pretty-Heart's Servant, or the Fool is not Always the One You Would Think.' A man of my standing does not lower himself by praising his plays and actors in advance. All I have to say is look, listen, and be ready to applaud."
“Ladies and gentlemen,” Vitalis said, waving his bow in one hand and his violin in the other, “we're going to present a charming comedy called ‘Mr. Pretty-Heart's Servant, or the Fool is not Always the One You Would Think.’ A man of my stature doesn’t diminish himself by hyping up his plays and actors beforehand. All I ask is that you watch, listen, and be ready to applaud.”
What Vitalis called a delightful comedy was really a pantomime; naturally it had to be for the very good reason that two of its principals, Pretty-Heart and Capi, could not speak, and the third, myself, was incapable of uttering two words. However, so that the audience would clearly [Pg 58]understand the play, Vitalis explained the various situations, as the piece progressed. For instance, striking up a warlike air, he announced the entrance of General Pretty-Heart, who had won his high rank in various battles in India. Up to that day General Pretty-Heart had only had Capi for a servant, but he now wished to have a human being as his means allowed him this luxury. For a long time animals had been the slaves of men, but it was time that such was changed!
What Vitalis called a delightful comedy was really a pantomime; naturally, it had to be for the very good reason that two of its main characters, Pretty-Heart and Capi, couldn’t talk, and the third, me, was unable to say two words. However, to make sure the audience would clearly [Pg 58] understand the play, Vitalis explained the different situations as the show went on. For instance, with a dramatic tune, he announced the entrance of General Pretty-Heart, who had earned his high rank in various battles in India. Up until that day, General Pretty-Heart had only had Capi as a servant, but he now wanted a human being since his means allowed him this luxury. For a long time, animals had been the slaves of men, but it was time for that to change!
While waiting for the servant to arrive, the General walked up and down, smoking his cigar. You should see the way he blew the smoke into the onlookers' faces! Becoming impatient, he began to roll his eyes like a man who is about to have a fit of temper. He bit his lips, and stamped on the ground. At the third stamp I had to make my appearance on the scene, led by Capi. If I had forgotten my part the dog would have reminded me. At a given moment he held out his paw to me and introduced me to the General. The latter, upon noticing me, held up his two hands in despair. What! Was that the servant they had procured for him. Then he came and looked pertly up into my face, and walked around me, shrugging his shoulders. His expression was so comical that every one burst out laughing. They quite understood that the monkey thought I was a fool. The spectators thought that also. The piece was made to show how dense was my stupidity, while every opportunity was afforded the monkey to show his[Pg 59] sagacity and intelligence. After having examined me thoroughly, the General, out of pity, decided to keep me. He pointed to a table that was already set for luncheon, and signed to me to take my seat.
While waiting for the servant to show up, the General paced back and forth, smoking his cigar. You should have seen how he blew the smoke into the faces of the onlookers! Growing impatient, he started rolling his eyes like someone about to lose their temper. He bit his lips and stomped on the ground. After the third stomp, I had to make my entrance, accompanied by Capi. If I had forgotten my role, the dog would have reminded me. At the right moment, he extended his paw to me and introduced me to the General. When the General noticed me, he raised both hands in despair. What? Was that the servant they had found for him? Then he came closer, looked up at me with a cheeky attitude, and walked around me, shrugging his shoulders. His expression was so funny that everyone burst out laughing. They clearly understood that the monkey thought I was a fool. The spectators thought so too. The act was designed to showcase my stupidity, while every chance was given to the monkey to demonstrate his[Pg 59] cleverness and intelligence. After thoroughly examining me, the General, feeling sorry for me, decided to keep me. He pointed to a table that was already set for lunch and signaled for me to take my seat.
"The General thinks that after his servant has had something to eat he won't be such an idiot," explained Vitalis.
"The General thinks that once his servant has eaten something, he won't be such an idiot," explained Vitalis.
I sat down at the little table; a table napkin was placed on my plate. What was I to do with the napkin?
I sat down at the small table; a napkin was put on my plate. What was I supposed to do with the napkin?
Capi made a sign for me to use it. After looking at it thoughtfully for a moment, I blew my nose. Then the General held his sides with laughter, and Capi fell over with his four paws up in the air, upset at my stupidity.
Capi signaled for me to use it. After thinking about it for a moment, I blew my nose. Then the General laughed so hard he held his sides, and Capi fell over with his four paws up in the air, annoyed by my foolishness.
Seeing that I had made a mistake, I stared again at the table napkin, wondering what I was to do with it. Then I had an idea. I rolled it up and made a necktie for myself. More laughter from the General. Another fall from Capi, his paws in the air.
Seeing that I had made a mistake, I stared again at the table napkin, wondering what I should do with it. Then I had an idea. I rolled it up and made a necktie for myself. More laughter from the General. Another tumble from Capi, his paws in the air.
Then, finally overcome with exasperation, the General dragged me from the chair, seated himself at my place, and ate up the meal that had been prepared for me.
Then, finally fed up with frustration, the General pulled me out of the chair, took my seat, and finished the meal that had been ready for me.
Ah! he knew how to use a table napkin! How gracefully he tucked it into his uniform, and spread it out upon his knees. And with what an elegant air he broke his bread and emptied his glass!
Ah! He really knew how to use a napkin! He tucked it into his uniform with such grace and spread it out on his knees. And with what an elegant flair he broke his bread and emptied his glass!
The climax was reached when, luncheon over, he asked for a toothpick, which he quickly passed between his teeth. At this, applause broke out on all sides, and the performance ended triumphantly.
The climax hit when, after lunch, he asked for a toothpick, which he quickly used between his teeth. At this, applause erupted all around, and the performance concluded triumphantly.
What a fool of a servant and what a wonderful monkey!
What a foolish servant and what a fantastic monkey!
On our way back to the inn Vitalis complimented me, and I was already such a good comedian that I appreciated this praise from my master.
On our way back to the inn, Vitalis praised me, and I was already such a good comedian that I really valued this compliment from my master.
CHAPTER VII
CHILD AND ANIMAL LEARNING
Vitalis' small group of actors were certainly very clever, but their talent was not very versatile. For this reason we were not able to remain long in the same town. Three days after our arrival in Ussel we were on our way again. Where were we going? I had grown bold enough to put this question to my master.
Vitalis' small group of actors was definitely clever, but their talent wasn’t very adaptable. Because of this, we couldn’t stay in the same town for long. Three days after we got to Ussel, we were on the move again. Where were we headed? I had become daring enough to ask my master this question.
"Do you know this part of the country?" he asked, looking at me.
"Do you know this area?" he asked, looking at me.
"No."
"Nope."
"Then why do you ask where we are going?"
"Then why do you ask where we're headed?"
"So as to know."
"To know."
"To know what?"
"Know what?"
I was silent.
I stayed quiet.
"Do you know how to read?" he asked, after looking thoughtfully at me for a moment.
"Do you know how to read?" he asked, after studying me thoughtfully for a moment.
"No."
"No."
"Then I'll teach you from a book the names and all about the towns through which we travel. It will be like having a story told to you."
"Then I'll teach you from a book about the names and everything related to the towns we pass through. It’ll be like having someone tell you a story."
I had been brought up in utter ignorance. True, I had been sent to the village school for one month, but during this month I had never once had a book in my hand. At the time of which I write, there[Pg 62] were many villages in France that did not even boast of a school, and in some, where there was a schoolmaster, either he knew nothing, or he had some other occupation and could give little attention to the children confided to his care.
I was raised in complete ignorance. Sure, I attended the village school for a month, but during that time, I never actually had a book in my hands. At the time I'm talking about, there[Pg 62] were many villages in France that didn’t even have a school, and in some places where there was a schoolmaster, either he didn’t know much, or he had another job and couldn’t pay much attention to the kids he was supposed to teach.
This was the case with the master of our village school. I do not mean to say that he was ignorant, but during the month that I attended his school, he did not give us one single lesson. He had something else to do. By trade he was a shoe-maker, or rather, a clog maker, for no one bought shoes from him. He sat at his bench all day, shaving pieces of beech wood into clogs. So I learnt absolutely nothing at school, not even my alphabet.
This was true for the master of our village school. I don’t mean to imply that he was uneducated, but during the month I spent in his school, he didn’t give us a single lesson. He had other things to attend to. By trade, he was a shoemaker, or more accurately, a clog maker, since no one bought shoes from him. He sat at his bench all day, carving pieces of beech wood into clogs. So I ended up learning absolutely nothing at school, not even the alphabet.
"Is it difficult to read?" I asked, after we had walked some time in silence.
"Is it hard to read?" I asked after we had walked in silence for a while.
"Have you got a hard head?"
"Do you have a hard head?"
"I don't know, but I'd like to learn if you'll teach me."
"I don't know, but I'd love to learn if you can teach me."
"Well, we'll see about that. We've plenty of time ahead of us."
"Well, we’ll see about that. We have plenty of time ahead of us."
Time ahead of us! Why not commence at once? I did not know how difficult it was to learn to read. I thought that I just had to open a book and, almost at once, know what it contained.
Time is on our side! Why not start right now? I didn’t realize how hard it was to learn to read. I thought all I had to do was open a book and, almost instantly, understand what it was about.
The next day, as we were walking along, Vitalis stooped down and picked up a piece of wood covered with dust.
The next day, while we were walking, Vitalis bent down and picked up a dusty piece of wood.
"See, this is the book from which you are going to learn to read," he said.
"Look, this is the book from which you're going to learn how to read," he said.
A book! A piece of wood! I looked at him to[Pg 63] see if he were joking. But he looked quite serious. I stared at the bit of wood. It was as long as my arm and as wide as my two hands. There was no inscription or drawing on it.
A book! A piece of wood! I looked at him to[Pg 63] see if he was joking. But he looked completely serious. I stared at the piece of wood. It was as long as my arm and as wide as my two hands. There was no writing or drawing on it.
"Wait until we get to those trees down there, where we'll rest," said Vitalis, smiling at my astonishment. "I'll show you how I'm going to teach you to read from this."
"Wait until we get to those trees down there, where we'll take a break," said Vitalis, smiling at my surprise. "I'll show you how I'm going to teach you to read from this."
When we got to the trees we threw our bags on the ground and sat down on the green grass with the daisies growing here and there. Pretty-Heart, having got rid of his chain, sprang up into a tree and shook the branches one after the other, as though he were making nuts fall. The dogs lay down beside us. Vitalis took out his knife and, after having smoothed the wood on both sides, began to cut tiny pieces, twelve all of equal size.
When we reached the trees, we tossed our bags on the ground and sat on the green grass dotted with daisies. Pretty-Heart, having freed himself from his chain, jumped up into a tree and shook the branches one by one, like he was trying to make nuts fall. The dogs lay down next to us. Vitalis took out his knife and, after smoothing the wood on both sides, started cutting tiny pieces, twelve in total, all the same size.
"I am going to carve a letter out of each piece of wood," he said, looking up at me. I had not taken my eyes off of him. "You will learn these letters from their shapes, and when you are able to tell me what they are, at first sight, I'll form them into words. When you can read the words, then you shall learn from a book."
"I’m going to carve a letter into each piece of wood," he said, looking up at me. I hadn’t taken my eyes off him. "You’ll learn these letters from their shapes, and when you can identify them at first glance, I’ll put them together into words. Once you can read the words, then you’ll learn from a book."
I soon had my pockets full of little bits of wood, and was not long in learning the letters of the alphabet, but to know how to read was quite another thing. I could not get along very fast, and often I regretted having expressed a wish to learn. I must say, however, it was not because I was lazy, it was pride.
I quickly filled my pockets with small pieces of wood and learned the letters of the alphabet, but actually being able to read was a whole different story. I didn’t progress very quickly and often wished I hadn’t wanted to learn in the first place. I have to say, though, it wasn't due to laziness; it was out of pride.
While teaching me my letters Vitalis thought that he would teach Capi at the same time. If a dog could learn to tell the hour from a watch, why could he not learn the letters? The pieces of wood were all spread out on the grass, and he was taught that with his paw he must draw out the letter for which he was asked.
While teaching me my letters, Vitalis figured he could teach Capi at the same time. If a dog could learn to tell time from a watch, why couldn’t he learn the letters? The pieces of wood were all laid out on the grass, and he was taught to use his paw to draw the letter he was asked for.
At first I made more progress than he, but if I had quicker intelligence, he had better memory. Once he learnt a thing he knew it always. He did not forget. When I made a mistake Vitalis would say:
At first, I was getting ahead of him, but while I was quicker to grasp things, he had a much stronger memory. Once he learned something, it stuck with him forever. He never forgot. Whenever I messed up, Vitalis would say:
"Capi will learn to read before you, Remi."
"Capi will learn to read before you do, Remi."
And Capi, evidently understanding, proudly shook his tail.
And Capi, clearly understanding, proudly wagged his tail.
I was so hurt that I applied myself to the task with all my heart, and while the poor dog could get no farther than pulling out the four letters which spelled his name, I finally learned to read from a book.
I was so hurt that I threw myself into the task wholeheartedly, and although the poor dog could only manage to pull out the four letters that spelled his name, I eventually learned to read from a book.
"Now that you know how to read words, how would you like to read music?" asked Vitalis.
"Now that you know how to read words, how would you like to read music?" asked Vitalis.
"If I knew how to read music could I sing like you?" I asked.
"If I knew how to read music, could I sing like you?" I asked.
"Ah, so you would like to sing like me," he answered.
"Ah, so you want to sing like me," he replied.
"I know that would be impossible, but I'd like to sing a little."
"I know that would be impossible, but I’d like to sing a bit."
"Do you like to hear me sing, then?"
"Do you like listening to me sing, then?"
"I like it more than anything. It is better than the nightingales, but it's not like their song at[Pg 65] all. When you sing, sometimes I want to cry, and sometimes I want to laugh. Don't think me silly, master, but when you sing those songs, I think that I am back with dear Mother Barberin. If I shut my eyes I can see her again in our little house, and yet I don't know the words you sing, because they are Italian."
"I love it more than anything. It's better than the nightingales, but it doesn't sound like their song at[Pg 65] all. When you sing, sometimes I want to cry, and sometimes I want to laugh. Don't think I'm silly, master, but when you sing those songs, I feel like I'm back with dear Mother Barberin. If I close my eyes, I can see her again in our little house, even though I don't know the words you sing because they're in Italian."
I looked up at him and saw the tears standing in his eyes; then I stopped and asked him if what I had said hurt him.
I looked up at him and saw tears in his eyes; then I paused and asked him if what I had said hurt him.
"No, my child," he said, his voice shaking, "you do not pain me; on the contrary, you take me back to my younger days. Yes, I will teach you to sing, little Remi, and, as you have a heart, you also will make people weep with your songs."
"No, my child," he said, his voice trembling, "you don't hurt me; instead, you remind me of my younger days. Yes, I will teach you to sing, little Remi, and, since you have a heart, you'll also make people cry with your songs."
He stopped suddenly, and I felt that he did not wish to say more at that moment. I did not know the reason why he should feel sad.
He stopped suddenly, and I sensed that he didn't want to say anything else at that moment. I didn't understand why he felt sad.
The next day he cut out little pieces of wood for the music notes the same as he had for the letters. The notes were more complicated than the alphabet, and this time I found it much harder and more tedious to learn. Vitalis, so patient with the dogs, more than once lost patience with me.
The next day he cut out small pieces of wood for the music notes just like he had for the letters. The notes were more complicated than the alphabet, and this time I found it a lot harder and more tedious to learn. Vitalis, who was so patient with the dogs, lost patience with me more than once.
"With an animal," he cried, "one controls oneself, because one is dealing with a poor dumb creature, but you are enough to drive me mad!" He threw up his hands dramatically.
"With an animal," he yelled, "you can manage yourself because you’re dealing with a poor, clueless creature, but you’re enough to make me lose my mind!" He threw up his hands dramatically.
Pretty-Heart, who took special delight in imitating gestures he thought funny, mimicked my master, and as the monkey was present at my [Pg 66]lessons every day, I had the humiliation to see him lift his arms in despair every time I hesitated.
Pretty-Heart, who loved to mimic gestures he found amusing, copied my master, and since the monkey was there at my [Pg 66] lessons every day, I felt embarrassed watching him throw his arms up in despair whenever I hesitated.
"See, Pretty-Heart is even mocking you," cried Vitalis.
"Look, Pretty-Heart is even making fun of you," shouted Vitalis.
If I had dared, I would have said that he mocked the master just as much as the pupil, but respect, as well as a certain fear, forbade me.
If I had the guts, I would have said that he mocked the teacher just as much as the student, but respect, along with a bit of fear, held me back.
Finally, after many weeks of study, I was able to sing an air from a piece of paper that Vitalis himself had written. That day my master did not throw up his hands, but instead, patted me on the cheek, declaring that if I continued thus I should certainly become a great singer.
Finally, after weeks of practice, I was able to sing a tune from a piece of paper that Vitalis himself had written. That day, my master didn’t throw up his hands but instead patted me on the cheek, saying that if I kept this up, I would definitely become a great singer.
CHAPTER VIII
ONE WHO HAD KNOWN A KING
Our mode of traveling was very simple: We went straight ahead, anywhere, and when we found a village, which from the distance looked sufficiently important, we began preparations for a triumphal entry. I dressed the dogs, and combed Dulcie's hair; stuck a plaster over Capi's eye when he was playing the part of an old grouchy man, and forced Pretty-Heart into his General's uniform. That was the most difficult thing I had to do, for the monkey, who knew well enough that this was a prelude to work for him, invented the oddest tricks to prevent me from dressing him. Then I was forced to call Capi to come to my aid, and between the two of us we finally managed to subdue him.
Our way of traveling was pretty straightforward: we just moved forward, wherever to. When we spotted a village that looked significant from afar, we got ready for a grand entrance. I dressed the dogs and combed Dulcie's hair; I put a bandage over Capi's eye when he was pretending to be an old cranky man, and I got Pretty-Heart into his General's outfit. That was the hardest part for me because the monkey, who knew this meant work for him, came up with the silliest antics to avoid getting dressed. So I had to call Capi to help me, and together we finally managed to get him under control.
The company all dressed, Vitalis took his fife and we went in marching order into the village. If the number of people who trooped behind us was sufficient, we gave a performance, but if we had only a few stragglers, we did not think it worth our while to stop, so continued on our way. When we stayed several days in a town, Vitalis would let me go about alone if Capi was with me. He trusted me with Capi.
The company all dressed, Vitalis took his fife and we marched into the village. If enough people followed us, we put on a show, but if only a few trailed behind, we didn’t think it worth stopping and just kept going. When we stayed in a town for several days, Vitalis would let me wander around alone as long as Capi was with me. He trusted me with Capi.
"You are traveling through France at the age when most boys are at school," he once said to me; "open your eyes, look and learn. When you see something that you do not understand, do not be afraid to ask me questions. I have not always been what you see me now. I have learnt many other things."
"You’re traveling through France at the age when most boys are in school," he once told me; "open your eyes, look around, and learn. If you come across something you don’t understand, don’t hesitate to ask me questions. I haven’t always been who you see now. I’ve learned a lot of other things."
"What?"
"What did you say?"
"We will speak of that later. For the present listen to my advice, and when you grow up I hope you will think with a little gratitude of the poor musician of whom you were so afraid when he took you from your adopted mother. The change may not be bad for you after all."
"We'll talk about that later. For now, just listen to my advice, and when you grow up, I hope you'll remember with a bit of gratitude the poor musician you were so scared of when he took you from your adoptive mother. This change might not be so bad for you after all."
I wondered what my master had been in the days gone by.
I wondered what my master had been like in the past.
We tramped on until we came to the plains of Quercy, which were very flat and desolate. There was not a brook, pond, or river to be seen. In the middle of the plain we came to a small village called Bastide-Murat. We spent the night in a barn belonging to the inn.
We trudged on until we reached the flat and barren plains of Quercy. There wasn’t a stream, pond, or river in sight. In the center of the plain, we arrived at a small village called Bastide-Murat. We spent the night in a barn that belonged to the inn.
"It was here in this village," said Vitalis, "and probably in this inn, that a man was born who led thousands of soldiers to battle and who, having commenced his life as a stable boy, afterwards became a king. His name was Murat. They called him a hero, and they named this village after him. I knew him and often talked with him."
"It was here in this village," said Vitalis, "most likely in this inn, that a man was born who led thousands of soldiers into battle and who, starting his life as a stable boy, eventually became a king. His name was Murat. People called him a hero, and they named this village after him. I knew him well and often had conversations with him."
"When he was a stable boy?"
"When he was a stable worker?"
"No," replied Vitalis, laughing, "when he was[Pg 69] a king. This is the first time I have been in this part of the country. I knew him in Naples, where he was king."
"No," replied Vitalis, laughing, "when he was[Pg 69] a king. This is the first time I've been in this part of the country. I knew him in Naples, where he ruled."
"You have known a king!"
"You’ve met a king!"
The tone in which I said this must have been rather comical, for my master laughed heartily.
The way I said this must have sounded pretty funny because my master laughed out loud.
We were seated on a bench before the stable door, our backs against the wall, which, was still hot from the sun's rays. The locusts were chanting their monotonous song in a great sycamore which covered us with its branches. Over the tops of the houses the full moon, which had just appeared, rose gently in the heavens. The night seemed all the more beautiful because the day had been scorchingly hot.
We were sitting on a bench in front of the stable door, our backs against the wall, which was still warm from the sun. The locusts were singing their dull tune in a big sycamore tree that shaded us with its branches. Above the rooftops, the full moon had just come up, rising softly in the sky. The night felt even more beautiful since the day had been painfully hot.
"Do you want to go to bed?" asked Vitalis, "or would you like me to tell you the story of King Murat?"
"Do you want to go to bed?" Vitalis asked, "or would you prefer that I tell you the story of King Murat?"
"Oh, tell me the story!"
"Oh, share the story!"
Then he told me the story of Joachim Murat; for hours we sat on the bench. As he talked, the pale light from the moon fell across him, and I listened in rapt attention, my eyes fixed on his face. I had not heard this story before. Who would have told me? Not Mother Barberin, surely! She did not know anything about it. She was born at Chavanon, and would probably die there. Her mind had never traveled farther than her eyes.
Then he told me the story of Joachim Murat; we sat on the bench for hours. As he spoke, the pale moonlight fell across him, and I listened intently, my eyes focused on his face. I had never heard this story before. Who would have told me? Not Mother Barberin, that’s for sure! She didn’t know anything about it. She was born in Chavanon and would probably die there. Her mind had never traveled beyond what her eyes could see.
My master had seen a king, and this king had spoken to him! What was my master in his youth,[Pg 70] and how had he become what I saw him now in his old age?...
My master had met a king, and this king had talked to him! What was my master like when he was young,[Pg 70] and how had he turned into the person I saw now in his old age?…
We had been tramping since morning. Vitalis had said that we should reach a village by night where we could sleep, but night had come, and I saw no signs of this village, no smoke in the distance to indicate that we were near a house. I could see nothing but a stretch of plains ahead of us. I was tired, and longed to go to sleep. Vitalis was tired also. He wanted to stop and rest by the roadside, but instead of sitting down beside him, I told him that I would climb a hill that was on the left of us and see if I could make out a village. I called Capi, but Capi also was tired, and turned a deaf ear to my call; this he usually did when he did not wish to obey me.
We had been walking since morning. Vitalis had said we would reach a village by night where we could sleep, but night had come, and I saw no signs of that village—no smoke in the distance to show we were near a house. All I could see was a stretch of plains in front of us. I was tired and really wanted to sleep. Vitalis was tired too. He wanted to stop and rest by the roadside, but instead of sitting down with him, I told him I would climb a hill to our left and see if I could spot a village. I called for Capi, but he was tired as well and ignored my call; he usually did that when he didn’t want to listen to me.
"Are you afraid?" asked Vitalis.
"Are you scared?" asked Vitalis.
His question made me start off at once, alone.
His question made me set off immediately, by myself.
Night had fallen. There was no moon, but the twinkling stars in the sky threw their light on a misty atmosphere. The various things around me seemed to take on a strange, weird form in the dim light. Wild furze grew in bushes beside some huge stones which, towering above me, seemed as though they turned to look at me. The higher I climbed, the thicker became the trees and shrubs, their tops passing over my head and interlacing. Sometimes I had to crawl through them to get by. Yet I was determined to get to the top of the hill. But, when at last I did, and gazed around, I could see no light anywhere; nothing but strange shadows and[Pg 71] forms, and great trees which seemed to hold out their branches to me, like arms ready to enfold me.
Night had fallen. There was no moon, but the twinkling stars in the sky cast their light on a misty atmosphere. The various things around me seemed to take on a strange, eerie shape in the dim light. Wild furze grew in bushes beside some massive stones that, towering above me, appeared to be looking down at me. The higher I climbed, the denser the trees and shrubs became, their tops passing over my head and intertwining. Sometimes I had to crawl through them to get by. Still, I was determined to reach the top of the hill. But, when I finally did and looked around, I could see no light anywhere; just bizarre shadows and[Pg 71] forms, and great trees that seemed to stretch out their branches toward me, like arms ready to embrace me.
I listened to see if I could catch the bark of a dog, or the bellow of a cow, but all was silent. With my ear on the alert, scarcely breathing so as to hear better, I stood quiet for a moment. Then I began to tremble, the silence of this lonely, uncultivated country frightened me. Of what was I frightened? The silence probably ... the night ... anyhow, a nameless fear was creeping over me. My heart beat quickly, as though some danger was near. I glanced fearfully around me, and then in the distance I saw a great form moving amongst the trees. At the same time I could hear the rustling of branches. I tried to tell myself that it was fear that made me fancy I saw something unusual. Perhaps it was a shrub, a branch. But then, the branches were moving and there was not a breath of wind or a breeze that could shake them. They could not move unless swayed by the breeze or touched by some one.
I listened to see if I could hear a dog barking or a cow mooing, but everything was quiet. With my ear tuned in, barely breathing to hear better, I stood still for a moment. Then I started to tremble; the silence of this lonely, wild place scared me. What was I afraid of? The silence, probably... the night... anyway, a nameless fear was creeping over me. My heart was racing, as if some danger was close. I glanced around nervously, and then in the distance, I saw a large shape moving among the trees. At the same time, I heard branches rustling. I tried to convince myself that it was just fear making me imagine something unusual. Maybe it was a bush or a branch. But then, the branches were moving, and there wasn't a hint of wind or a breeze to cause it. They couldn't move unless swayed by the wind or touched by someone.
Some one?
Someone?
No, this great, dark form that was coming towards me could not be a man—some kind of animal that I did not know, or an immense night bird, a gigantic spider, hovering over the tops of the trees. What was certain, this creature had legs of unusual length, which brought it along with amazing bounds. Seeing this, I quickly found my own legs, and rushed down the hill towards Vitalis.[Pg 72] But, strange to say, I made less haste going down than I had in climbing up. I threw myself into the thick of the thistles and brambles, scratching myself at every step. Scrambling out of a prickly bush I took a glance back. The animal was coming nearer! It was almost upon me!
No, this huge, dark shape that was approaching me couldn't be a man—maybe some kind of animal I didn't recognize, or a massive night bird, or a gigantic spider gliding over the treetops. What was clear was that this creature had unusually long legs, making incredible leaps towards me. Seeing this, I quickly found my own legs and raced down the hill toward Vitalis.[Pg 72] But strangely, I was moving down slower than I had while climbing up. I threw myself into the thick of the thistles and brambles, scratching myself with every step. As I scrambled out of a prickly bush, I glanced back. The animal was getting closer! It was almost right on top of me!
Fortunately, I had reached the bottom of the hill and I could run quicker across the grass. Although I raced at the top of my speed, the Thing was gaining upon me. There was no need for me to look behind, I knew that it was just at the back of me. I could scarcely breathe. My race had almost exhausted me; my breath came in gasps. I made one final effort and fell sprawling at Vitalis' feet. I could only repeat two words:
Fortunately, I had made it to the bottom of the hill and could run faster across the grass. Even though I sprinted at full speed, the Thing was closing in on me. I didn’t need to look back; I knew it was right behind me. I could barely breathe. My run had nearly drained me; my breath came in quick gasps. I made one last effort and collapsed at Vitalis' feet. I could only repeat two words:
"The beast! the beast!"
"The monster! the monster!"
Above the loud barking of the dogs, I heard a hearty peal of laughter. At the same time my master put his hands on my shoulders and forced me to look round.
Above the loud barking of the dogs, I heard a hearty burst of laughter. At the same time, my master placed his hands on my shoulders and made me turn around.
"You goose," he cried, still laughing, "look up and see it."
"You silly," he exclaimed, still laughing, "look up and see it."
His laugh, more than his words, brought me to my senses. I opened one eye, then the other, and looked where he was pointing. The apparition, which had so frightened me, had stopped and was standing still in the road. At the sight of it again, I must confess, I began to shake, but I was with Vitalis and the dogs were beside me. I was not alone up there in the trees.... I looked up boldly and fixed my eyes on the Thing.
His laugh, more than his words, snapped me back to reality. I opened one eye, then the other, and looked where he was pointing. The figure that had scared me so much had stopped and was standing still in the road. Seeing it again, I must admit, I started to shake, but I was with Vitalis, and the dogs were next to me. I wasn’t alone up there in the trees… I looked up bravely and focused my gaze on the Thing.
Was it an animal or a man? It had the body, the head, and arms like a man, but the shaggy skin which covered it, and the two long thin legs upon which it seemed to poise, looked as though they belonged to an animal.
Was it an animal or a man? It had the body, head, and arms of a man, but the shaggy skin covering it and the two long, skinny legs it stood on looked like they belonged to an animal.
Although the night was dark, I could see this, for the silhouette of this dark form stood out against the starry sky. I should have remained a long time undecided as to what it was, if my master had not spoken to it.
Although it was a dark night, I could see this because the outline of the dark shape contrasted with the starry sky. I would have spent a long time trying to figure out what it was if my master hadn’t talked to it.
"Can you tell me if we are far from the village?" he asked, politely.
"Can you let me know if we're far from the village?" he asked, politely.
He was a man, then, if one could speak to him! What was my astonishment when the animal said that there were no houses near, but an inn to which he would take us. If he could talk, why did he have paws?
He was definitely a man if you could actually talk to him! I was amazed when the creature said there were no houses nearby, just an inn he would take us to. If he could talk, why did he have paws?
If I had had the courage, I would have gone up to him to see how his paws were made, but I was still somewhat afraid, so I picked up my bag and followed my master, without saying a word.
If I had the courage, I would have approached him to check out how his paws were made, but I was still a bit scared, so I picked up my bag and followed my master, without saying anything.
"You see now what scared you so," Vitalis said, laughing, as we went on our way.
"You see now what scared you so," Vitalis said with a laugh as we continued on our way.
"But I don't know what it is, yet. Are there giants in this part of the country, then?"
"But I still don’t know what it is. Are there giants around here?"
"Yes, when men are standing on stilts."
"Yes, when guys are standing on stilts."
Then he explained to me that the Landais, so as to get over the marshy plains, and not sink in up to their hips, stride about the country on stilts.
Then he explained to me that the Landais, to navigate the marshy plains without sinking in up to their hips, walk around the area on stilts.
What a goose I had been!
What a fool I had been!
CHAPTER IX
ARRESTED
I had a pleasant remembrance of Pau, the beautiful winter resort where the wind scarcely ever blew. We stayed there the whole winter, for we were taking in quite a lot of money. Our audience consisted mostly of children, and they were never tired if we did give the same performance over and over again. They were children of the rich, mostly English and American. Fat little boys, with ruddy skins, and pretty little girls with soft eyes almost as beautiful as Dulcie's. It was from these children that I got a taste for candy, for they always came with their pockets stuffed with sweets which they divided between Pretty-Heart, the dogs, and myself. But when the spring approached our audience grew smaller. One by one, two by two, the little ones came to shake hands with Pretty-Heart, Capi, and Dulcie. They had come to say good-by. They were going away. So we also had to leave the beautiful winter resort and take up our wandering life again.
I have a pleasant memory of Pau, the beautiful winter resort where the wind hardly ever blew. We spent the whole winter there because we were making quite a bit of money. Our audience was mostly kids, and they never got tired even if we performed the same show repeatedly. They were children of wealthy families, mostly English and American. Chubby little boys with rosy cheeks and cute little girls with soft eyes almost as beautiful as Dulcie's. It was from these kids that I developed a taste for candy, as they always came with their pockets full of sweets that they shared with Pretty-Heart, the dogs, and me. But as spring approached, our audience got smaller. One by one, or two by two, the little ones came to shake hands with Pretty-Heart, Capi, and Dulcie. They had come to say goodbye. They were leaving. So we also had to leave the beautiful winter resort and start our wandering life again.
For a long time, I do not know how many days or weeks, we went through valleys, over hills, leaving behind the bluish top of the Pyrenees, which now looked like a mass of clouds.
For a long time, I don’t know how many days or weeks, we traveled through valleys and over hills, leaving behind the blue peaks of the Pyrenees, which now looked like a bunch of clouds.
Then one night we came to a great town with ugly red brick houses and with streets paved with little pointed stones, hard to the feet of travelers who had walked a dozen miles a day. My master told me that we were in Toulouse and that we should stay there for a long time. As usual, the first thing we did was to look about for a suitable place to hold the next day's performance. Suitable places were not lacking, especially near the Botanical Gardens, where there is a beautiful lawn shaded with big trees and a wide avenue leading to it. It was in one of the side walks that we gave our first performance.
Then one night we arrived at a large town with unattractive red brick houses and streets paved with small, pointed stones, tough on the feet of travelers who had walked a dozen miles a day. My master told me that we were in Toulouse and that we would be staying there for a while. As usual, the first thing we did was look for a good place to hold the next day's show. There were plenty of suitable spots, especially near the Botanical Gardens, where there’s a lovely lawn shaded by big trees and a wide avenue leading to it. It was in one of the side streets that we put on our first performance.
A policeman stood by while we arranged our things. He seemed annoyed, either because he did not like dogs, or because he thought we had no business there; he tried to send us away. It would have been better if we had gone. We were not strong enough to hold out against the police, but my master did not think so. Although he was an old man, strolling about the country with his dogs, he was very proud. He considered that as he was not breaking the law, he should have police protection, so when the officer wanted to send us away, he refused to leave.
A policeman stood nearby while we packed our things. He looked annoyed, either because he didn’t like dogs or thought we didn’t belong there; he tried to kick us out. It would have been better if we had just gone. We didn’t have the strength to stand up to the police, but my master didn’t think so. Even though he was an old man out for a walk with his dogs, he was very proud. He believed that since he wasn’t breaking any laws, he deserved police protection, so when the officer tried to send us away, he refused to leave.
Vitalis was very polite; in fact he carried his Italian politeness to the extreme. One might have thought that he was addressing some high and mighty personage.
Vitalis was incredibly polite; in fact, he took his Italian politeness to the extreme. You might have thought he was speaking to someone very important.
"The illustrious gentleman, who represents the police authority," he said, taking off his hat and[Pg 76] bowing low to the policeman, "can he show me an order emanating from the said authority, which states that it is forbidden for poor strolling players, like ourselves, to carry on their humble profession on a public square?"
"The esteemed gentleman representing the police," he said, removing his hat and[Pg 76] bowing deeply to the officer, "can he provide an order from that authority stating that it is prohibited for us, humble street performers, to practice our art in a public square?"
The policeman replied that he would have no argument. We must obey.
The police officer said he wouldn't argue. We have to obey.
"Certainly," replied Vitalis, "and I promise that I will do as you order as soon as you let me know by what authority you issue it."
"Of course," replied Vitalis, "and I promise I’ll do what you say as soon as you tell me what gives you the right to issue it."
That day the officer turned on his heels, and my master, with hat in hand, body bent low, smilingly bowed to the retreating form.
That day, the officer turned on his heels, and my master, with his hat in hand, body bent low, smiled as he bowed to the retreating figure.
But the next day the representative of the law returned, and jumping over the ropes which inclosed our theater, he sprang into the middle of the performance.
But the next day, the law enforcement officer came back and jumped over the ropes that surrounded our theater, landing right in the middle of the performance.
"Muzzle those dogs," he said roughly to Vitalis.
"Muzzle those dogs," he said roughly to Vitalis.
"Muzzle my dogs!"
"Muzzle my dogs!"
"It's an order of the law, you ought to know that!"
"It's a legal order, you should know that!"
The spectators began to protest.
The crowd started to protest.
"Don't interrupt!"
"Please don't interrupt!"
"Let him finish the show, cop!"
"Let him finish the show, officer!"
Vitalis then took off his felt hat, and with his plumes sweeping the ground, he made three stately bows to the officer.
Vitalis then took off his felt hat, and with his feathers brushing the ground, he made three elegant bows to the officer.
"The illustrious gentleman representing the law, does he tell me that I must muzzle my actors?" he asked.
"The respected lawyer, does he tell me that I need to silence my actors?" he asked.
"Yes, and be quick about it!"
"Yeah, and hurry!"
"Muzzle Capi, Zerbino, and Dulcie," cried Vitalis, addressing himself more to the audience than to the officer; "how can the great physician, Capi, known throughout the universe, prescribe a cure for Mr. Pretty-Heart, if the said physician wears a muzzle on the end of his nose?"
"Muzzle Capi, Zerbino, and Dulcie," shouted Vitalis, speaking more to the crowd than to the officer; "how can the renowned physician, Capi, famous all over the world, recommend a treatment for Mr. Pretty-Heart if that physician has a muzzle on his snout?"
The children and parents began to laugh. Vitalis encouraged by the applause, continued:
The kids and parents started laughing. Vitalis, encouraged by the applause, kept going:
"And how can the charming nurse, Dulcie, use her eloquence to persuade the patient to take the horrible medicine which is to relieve him of his pains if I am forced to carry out this cruel order of the law? I ask the audience if this is fair?"
"And how can the lovely nurse, Dulcie, use her words to convince the patient to take the awful medicine meant to ease his suffering if I'm forced to follow through with this harsh law? I ask the audience, is this fair?"
The clapping of hands and shouts of laughter from the onlookers was answer enough. They cheered Vitalis and hooted the policeman and, above all, they were amused at the grimaces Pretty-Heart was making. He had taken his place behind the "illustrious gentleman who represented the law," and was making ridiculous grimaces behind his back. The officer crossed his arms, then uncrossed them and stuck his fists on his hips and threw back his head, so did the monkey. The onlookers screamed with laughter.
The sound of clapping hands and laughter from the crowd was enough to say it all. They cheered for Vitalis, mocked the policeman, and were especially entertained by the silly faces Pretty-Heart was making. He had positioned himself behind the "important guy who represented the law" and was making goofy faces behind him. The officer crossed his arms, then uncrossed them and put his fists on his hips while tilting his head back, and the monkey mimicked him. The crowd erupted in laughter.
The officer turned round suddenly to see what amused them, and saw the monkey striking his own attitude to perfection. For some moments the monkey and the man stared at each other. It was a question which would lower his eyes first. The crowd yelled with delight.
The officer suddenly turned around to see what they were laughing at and found the monkey posing perfectly. For a few moments, the monkey and the man locked eyes. It was a competition to see who would look away first. The crowd erupted in cheers.
"If your dogs are not muzzled to-morrow," cried[Pg 78] the policeman, angrily shaking his first, "you'll be arrested. That's all."
"If your dogs aren't muzzled tomorrow," the policeman shouted, shaking his fist angrily, "you'll be arrested. That's it."
"Good-day, until to-morrow, Signor," said Vitalis, bowing, "until to-morrow...."
"Good day, see you tomorrow, Signor," said Vitalis, bowing, "until tomorrow...."
As the officer strode away, Vitalis stood with his body almost bent to the ground in mock respect.
As the officer walked away, Vitalis stood with his body nearly bent to the ground in a sarcastic show of respect.
I thought that he would buy some muzzles for the dogs, but he did nothing of the kind, and the evening passed without him even mentioning his quarrel with the policeman. I decided at last to broach the subject myself.
I thought he would buy some muzzles for the dogs, but he didn’t do anything like that, and the evening went by without him even bringing up his argument with the cop. I finally decided to bring it up myself.
"If you don't want Capi to tear off his muzzle to-morrow during the performance," I said, "I think it would be a good thing to put it on him beforehand, and let him get used to it. We can teach him that he must keep it on."
"If you don't want Capi to rip off his muzzle tomorrow during the show," I said, "I think it would be smart to put it on him ahead of time and let him get accustomed to it. We can train him to understand that he needs to keep it on."
"You think I am going to put one of those things on their little noses?"
"You think I'm going to put one of those things on their little noses?"
"The officer is down on us."
"The officer is onto us."
"You are only a country boy. Like all peasants you are afraid of a policeman.
"You’re just a country boy. Like all farmers, you’re scared of a cop."
"Don't worry," he added, "I'll have matters arranged to-morrow so that the policeman can't have me arrested, and at the same time so that the dogs won't be uncomfortable. On the other hand, the public shall be amused a bit. This officer should be the means of bringing us some more money and, in the bargain, play the comic rôle in the piece that I shall prepare for him. Now, to-morrow, you are to go there alone with Pretty-Heart. You will arrange the ropes, and play a few pieces on your[Pg 79] harp, and when you have a large audience the officer will arrive on the scene. I will make my appearance with the dogs. Then the farce will commence."
"Don't worry," he added, "I'll have everything set up tomorrow so that the cop can't arrest me, and at the same time, the dogs will be comfortable. On the flip side, the public will get a little entertainment. This officer should help us make some extra money and, in the process, play the funny part in the act that I’m going to create for him. So, tomorrow, you’ll go there alone with Pretty-Heart. You’ll set up the ropes and play a few tunes on your[Pg 79] harp, and when the crowd gets big, the officer will show up. I’ll make my entrance with the dogs. Then the fun will begin."
I did not at all like going alone the next day, but I knew that my master must be obeyed.
I really didn't want to go alone the next day, but I knew I had to obey my master.
As soon as I got to our usual place I roped off an inclosure and commenced to play. The people came from all parts and crowded outside the ropes. By now I had learnt to play the harp and sing very well. Amongst other songs, I had learnt a Neapolitan canzonetta which was always greatly applauded. But to-day I knew that the crowd had not come to pay tribute to my talent. All who had witnessed the dispute with the officer the day before were present, and had brought their friends with them. The police are not liked at Toulouse, and the public were curious to see how the old Italian would come out, and what significance was attached to his parting words, "Until to-morrow, Signor." Several of the spectators, seeing me alone with Pretty-Heart, interrupted my song to ask if the "old Italian" was coming.
As soon as I arrived at our usual spot, I set up an area and started to play. People came from all around and gathered outside the ropes. By now, I had learned to play the harp and sing quite well. Among other songs, I had picked up a Neapolitan canzonetta that always received great applause. But today I realized that the crowd wasn't there to appreciate my talent. Everyone who had seen the argument with the officer the day before was present and had brought their friends. The police aren’t popular in Toulouse, and the public was eager to see how the old Italian would respond and what his parting words, "Until tomorrow, Signor," meant. Several onlookers, noticing I was alone with Pretty-Heart, interrupted my song to ask if the "old Italian" was coming.
I nodded. The policeman arrived. Pretty-Heart saw him first. He at once put his clenched hands on his hips and began trotting around in a ridiculously important manner. The crowd laughed at his antics and clapped their hands. The officer glared at me angrily.
I nodded. The police officer showed up. Pretty-Heart noticed him first. He immediately put his fists on his hips and started strutting around in an absurdly self-important way. The crowd laughed at him and applauded. The officer shot me an angry glare.
How was it going to end? I was rather ill at ease. If Vitalis were there he could reply to the[Pg 80] officer. But I was alone. If he ordered me away, what should I say?
How was this going to end? I was feeling pretty uneasy. If Vitalis were here, he could talk to the[Pg 80] officer. But I was by myself. If he told me to leave, what would I say?
The policeman strode back and forth outside the ropes, and when he passed near me, he had a way of looking at me over his shoulder that did not reassure me.
The policeman walked back and forth outside the ropes, and when he passed close to me, he had a way of glancing at me over his shoulder that made me feel uneasy.
Pretty-Heart did not understand the seriousness of the situation, so he gleefully strutted along inside the ropes, side by side with the officer, mimicking his every movement. As he passed me, he also looked at me over his shoulder in such a comical manner that the people laughed still louder.
Pretty-Heart didn’t grasp how serious things were, so he happily paraded along inside the ropes, right next to the officer, copying his every move. As he walked by me, he glanced back with such a funny expression that people laughed even harder.
I thought the matter had gone far enough, so I called Pretty-Heart, but he was in no mood to obey, and continued his walk, running and dodging me when I tried to catch him. I don't know how it happened, but the policeman, probably mad with rage, thought that I was encouraging the monkey, for he quickly jumped the ropes. In a moment he was upon me, and had knocked me to the ground with one blow. When I opened my eyes and got to my feet Vitalis, who had sprung from I don't know where, stood before me. He had just seized the policeman's wrist.
I thought things had gone far enough, so I called Pretty-Heart, but he was not in the mood to listen and kept walking, running and dodging me when I tried to catch him. I’m not sure how it happened, but the policeman, probably furious, thought I was encouraging the monkey, so he quickly jumped over the ropes. In a moment, he was on me and knocked me to the ground with one punch. When I opened my eyes and got back on my feet, Vitalis, who had jumped in from who knows where, stood in front of me. He had just grabbed the policeman's wrist.
"I forbid you to strike that child," he cried, "what a cowardly thing to do!"
"I forbid you to hit that child," he exclaimed, "how cowardly of you!"
For some moments the two men looked at each other. The officer was purple with rage. My master was superb. He held his beautiful white head high; his face expressed indignation and command. His look was enough to make the [Pg 81]policeman sink into the earth, but he did nothing of the kind. He wrenched his hand free, seized my master by the collar and roughly pushed him before him. Vitalis stumbled and almost fell, but he drew himself up quickly and with his free hand struck the officer on the wrist. My master was a strong man, but still he was an old man, and the policeman was young and robust. I saw how a struggle would end. But there was no struggle.
For a few moments, the two men stared at each other. The officer was furious, his face flushed deep red. My master stood tall and composed. His beautiful white head was held high, and his expression conveyed both indignation and authority. His gaze was powerful enough to make the [Pg 81]policeman want to shrink away, but he didn’t back down. He yanked his hand free, grabbed my master by the collar, and forcefully shoved him in front of him. Vitalis stumbled and nearly lost his balance, but he quickly straightened up and struck the officer on the wrist with his free hand. My master was strong, but he was still an old man, and the policeman was young and fit. I could see how a fight would play out. But there was no fight.
"You come along with me," said the officer, "you're under arrest."
"You’re coming with me," said the officer, "you’re under arrest."
"Why did you strike that child?" demanded Vitalis.
"Why did you hit that kid?" demanded Vitalis.
"No talk. Follow me."
"Don't talk. Follow me."
Vitalis did not reply, but turned round to me.
Vitalis didn't respond but turned to face me.
"Go back to the inn," he said, "and stay there with the dogs. I'll send word to you."
"Head back to the inn," he said, "and stay there with the dogs. I'll let you know."
He had no chance to say more, for the officer dragged him off. So ended the performance that my poor master had wanted to make amusing. The dogs at first had followed their master, but I called them back, and accustomed to obey, they returned to me. I noticed that they were muzzled, but instead of their faces being inclosed in the usual dog-muzzle, they simply wore a pretty piece of silk fastened round their noses and tied under their chins. Capi, who was white, wore red; Zerbino, who was black, wore white, and Dulcie, who was gray, wore blue. My poor master had thus carried out the order of the law.
He didn't get a chance to say more because the officer dragged him away. That was the end of the performance my poor master wanted to make entertaining. The dogs initially followed their master, but I called them back, and since they were used to obeying, they returned to me. I noticed they were muzzled, but instead of the usual dog muzzle, they had a nice piece of silk tied around their noses and fastened under their chins. Capi, who was white, wore red; Zerbino, who was black, wore white; and Dulcie, who was gray, wore blue. My poor master had followed the law.
The public had quickly dispersed. A few stragglers remained to discuss what had happened.
The crowd quickly broke up. A few latecomers stayed behind to talk about what had just happened.
"The old man was right."
"The old guy was right."
"He was wrong."
"He was mistaken."
"Why did the cop strike the boy? He did nothing to him; never said a word."
"Why did the cop hit the boy? He didn’t do anything to him; never said a word."
"Bad business. The old fellow will go to jail, for sure!"
"Not good business. That old guy is definitely going to jail!"
I went back to the inn, depressed. I had grown very fond of my master, more and more every day. We lived the same life together from morning till night, and often from night to morning, when we had to sleep on the same bed of straw. No father could have shown more care for his child than he showed for me. He had taught me to read, to sing, and to write. During our long tramps he gave me lessons, first on one subject then on another. On very cold days he shared his coverings with me, on hot days he had always helped me carry the bags, and the various things which I was supposed to carry. And when we ate he never served me the worst piece, keeping the best for himself; on the contrary, he shared it equally, the good and the bad. It is true, he sometimes pulled my ears more roughly than I liked, but if I needed the correction, what of that? In a word, I loved him, and he loved me. For how long would they send him to prison? What should I do during that time? How should I live?
I went back to the inn feeling down. I had grown really fond of my master, more and more each day. We spent all our time together from morning till night, and often from night to morning, when we had to sleep on the same bed of straw. No father could have cared for his child more than he cared for me. He taught me to read, sing, and write. During our long walks, he gave me lessons on one topic after another. On really cold days, he shared his blankets with me, and on hot days, he always helped me carry the bags and the various things I was supposed to carry. And when we ate, he never gave me the worse piece, keeping the best for himself; instead, he divided everything equally, the good and the bad. It’s true he sometimes pulled my ears a bit harder than I liked, but if I needed the correction, what’s the big deal? In short, I loved him, and he loved me. How long would they keep him in prison? What was I going to do during that time? How would I survive?
Vitalis was in the habit of carrying his money on him, and he had not had time to give me anything[Pg 83] before he was dragged off. I had only a few sous in my pocket. Would it be enough to buy food for Pretty-Heart, the dogs, and myself? I spent the next two days in agony, not daring to leave the inn. The monkey and the dogs were also very downcast. At last, on the third day, a man brought me a letter from him. Vitalis wrote me that on the following Saturday he was to be tried for resisting police authority, and for attacking an officer.
Vitalis usually carried his money with him, and he hadn’t had the chance to give me anything[Pg 83] before he was taken away. I only had a few coins in my pocket. Would it be enough to buy food for Pretty-Heart, the dogs, and myself? I spent the next two days in agony, too scared to leave the inn. The monkey and the dogs were also very sad. Finally, on the third day, a man delivered a letter from him. Vitalis wrote to me that he would be tried the following Saturday for resisting the police and for assaulting an officer.
"I was wrong to get into a temper," he wrote. "This may cost me dearly, but it is too late now. Come to the court, you will learn a lesson." Then he gave me some advice, and sent his love to me, telling me to caress the animals for him.
"I was wrong to lose my temper," he wrote. "This might end up costing me a lot, but it's too late now. Come to the court, and you'll learn a lesson." Then he gave me some advice and sent his love, telling me to pet the animals for him.
While I was reading the letter, Capi, standing between my feet, put his nose to the paper, and sniffed it. I could see by the way he wagged his tail that he knew it had come from his master. This was the first time in three days that he had showed any signs of joy.
While I was reading the letter, Capi, standing between my feet, put his nose to the paper and sniffed it. I could tell by the way he wagged his tail that he recognized it had come from his master. This was the first time in three days that he had shown any signs of happiness.
I got to the court early on Saturday morning. Many of the people who had witnessed the scene with the policeman were present. I was so scared at being in court, that I got behind a large stove and squeezed up as small as I could against the wall. Some men who had been arrested for robbery, others for fighting, were tried first. All said that they were innocent, but all were found guilty. At last Vitalis was brought in. He sat down on a bench between two policemen. What he said at[Pg 84] first, and what they asked him, I scarcely knew, my emotion was so great. I stared at Vitalis; he stood upright, his white head thrown back. He looked ashamed and worried. I looked at the judge.
I arrived at the courthouse early on Saturday morning. Many of the people who had seen what happened with the policeman were there. I was so terrified to be in court that I hid behind a large stove and pressed myself against the wall as much as I could. Some men who had been arrested for robbery and others for fighting were tried first. They all claimed they were innocent, but they were all found guilty. Finally, Vitalis was brought in. He sat down on a bench between two policemen. I hardly caught what he said at[Pg 84] first or what they asked him; my emotions were overwhelming. I stared at Vitalis; he stood straight, his white head held high. He looked ashamed and worried. I looked at the judge.
"You gave blows to the officer who arrested you," said the judge.
"You hit the officer who arrested you," said the judge.
"Not blows, your Honor," said Vitalis, "I only struck once. When I got to the place where we were to give our performance, I was just in time to see the officer fell a child to the ground with a blow, the little boy who is with me."
"Not hits, your Honor," said Vitalis, "I only hit once. When I arrived at the spot where we were supposed to perform, I just saw the officer knock a child to the ground with a blow, the little boy who is with me."
"The child is not yours."
"The kid isn't yours."
"No, but I love him as my own son. When I saw him struck I lost my temper and seized the policeman's arm so that he could not strike again."
"No, but I love him like my own son. When I saw him get hit, I lost my temper and grabbed the policeman's arm so he couldn't hit him again."
"You struck him?"
"You hit him?"
"When he laid his hands on me I thought of him only as a man, not as a police officer."
"When he touched me, I saw him only as a man, not as a police officer."
The officer then said what he had to say.
The officer then expressed what he needed to say.
Vitalis' eyes roamed around the room. I knew that he was looking to see if I were there, so I decided to come out of my hiding place, and elbowing through the crowd of people, I came and stood beside him. His face lit up when he saw me. Presently, the trial ended. He was sentenced to two months' imprisonment and a fine of one hundred francs. Two months' prison! The door through which Vitalis had entered was opened. Through my tears I saw him follow a policeman, and the door closed behind him. Two months' separation!
Vitalis scanned the room. I knew he was searching for me, so I decided to emerge from my hiding spot. Elbowing my way through the crowd, I stood beside him. His face brightened when he saw me. Soon after, the trial concluded. He was sentenced to two months in prison and a fine of one hundred francs. Two months in prison! The door through which Vitalis had entered swung open. Through my tears, I watched him follow a policeman, and the door shut behind him. Two months apart!
Where should I go?
Where should I head?
CHAPTER X
HOMELESS
When I returned to the inn with heavy heart and red eyes, the landlord was standing in the yard. I was going to pass him to get to my dogs, but he stopped me.
When I got back to the inn, feeling sad and with puffy eyes, the innkeeper was in the yard. I was about to walk past him to reach my dogs, but he stopped me.
"Well, what about your master?" he asked.
"Well, what about your boss?" he asked.
"He is sentenced."
"He's sentenced."
"How long?"
"How long is it?"
"Two months' prison."
"Two months in prison."
"How much fine?"
"What's the fine?"
"One hundred francs."
"100 francs."
"Two months ... one hundred francs," he repeated two or three times.
"Two months ... one hundred francs," he said over and over two or three times.
I wanted to go on, but again he stopped me.
I wanted to keep going, but he stopped me again.
"What are you going to do these two months?"
"What are you going to do for these two months?"
"I don't know, sir."
"I don't know, sir."
"Oh, you don't know. You've got some money to live on and to buy food for your animals, I suppose."
"Oh, you don’t know. You have some money to live on and to buy food for your animals, I guess."
"No, sir."
"No, thank you."
"Then do you count on me keeping you?"
"Are you expecting me to keep you around?"
"No, sir, I don't count on any one."
"No, sir, I don’t rely on anyone."
That was true. I did not count upon any one.
That was true. I didn’t rely on anyone.
"Your master already owes me a lot of money," he continued. "I can't board you for two months[Pg 86] without knowing if I shall be paid. You'll have to go."
"Your master already owes me a lot of money," he continued. "I can't take you in for two months[Pg 86] without knowing if I'll get paid. You'll have to leave."
"Go! Where shall I go, sir?"
"Go! Where should I go, sir?"
"That's not my business. I'm nothing to you. Why should I keep you?"
"That's not my problem. I'm just someone to you. Why should I look out for you?"
For a moment I was dazed. The man was right. Why should he give me shelter?
For a moment I was stunned. The guy was right. Why should he give me a place to stay?
"Come, take your dogs and monkey and get out! Of course, you must leave your master's bag with me. When he comes out of jail, he'll come here to get it, and then he can settle his account."
"Come on, take your dogs and monkey and get out! But you have to leave your master's bag with me. When he gets out of jail, he’ll come here to pick it up, and then he can settle his bill."
An idea came to me.
I had a thought.
"As you know he will settle his bill then, can't you keep me until then, and add what I cost to it?"
"As you know, he will pay his bill then. Can't you hold on to me until then and add what I cost to it?"
"Ah, ah! Your master might be able to pay for two days' lodging, but two months! that's a different thing."
"Ah, ah! Your boss could cover two days' stay, but two months! That’s a whole different story."
"I'll eat as little as you wish."
"I'll eat however little you want."
"And your dogs and monkey! No, be off! You'll pick up enough in the villages."
"And your dogs and monkey! No, go away! You'll gather enough in the villages."
"But, sir, how will my master find me when he comes out of prison? He'll come to look for me here."
"But, sir, how will my master find me when he gets out of prison? He'll come to look for me here."
"All you've got to do is to come back on that day."
"All you need to do is come back on that day."
"And if he writes to me?"
"And what if he writes to me?"
"I'll keep the letter."
"I'll save the letter."
"But if I don't answer him?..."
"But what if I don't answer him?..."
"Oh, stop your talk. Hurry up and get out! I give you five minutes. If I find you here when I come out again I'll settle you."
"Oh, enough talking. Get out now! You have five minutes. If I find you here when I come back, I'll deal with you."
I knew it was useless to plead with him. I had to "get out." I went to the stables to get the dogs and Pretty-Heart, then strapping my harp on my shoulder I left the inn.
I knew it was pointless to beg him. I had to "get out." I went to the stables to grab the dogs and Pretty-Heart, then slinging my harp over my shoulder, I left the inn.
I was in a hurry to get out of town, for my dogs were not muzzled. What should I say if I met a policeman? That I had no money? It was the truth; I had only eleven sous in my pocket. That was not enough to buy muzzles. They might arrest me. If Vitalis and I were both in prison, whatever would become of the animals? I felt the responsibility of my position.
I was in a rush to leave town because my dogs weren't muzzled. What would I say if I ran into a cop? That I was broke? That would be true; I only had eleven sous in my pocket. That wasn’t enough to buy muzzles. They might arrest me. If both Vitalis and I ended up in jail, what would happen to the animals? I felt the weight of my responsibility.
As I walked along quickly the dogs looked up at me in a way I could not fail to understand. They were hungry. Pretty-Heart, whom I carried, pulled my ear from time to time to force me to look at him. Then he rubbed his stomach in a manner that was no less expressive than the looks the dogs cast at me. I also was hungry. We had had no breakfast. My eleven sous could not buy enough for dinner and supper, so we should have to be satisfied with one meal, which, if we took it in the middle of the day, would serve us for two.
As I walked quickly, the dogs looked up at me in a way I couldn't miss. They were hungry. Pretty-Heart, whom I was carrying, tugged at my ear now and then to make me look at him. Then he rubbed his stomach in a way that was just as clear as the dogs' looks. I was also hungry. We hadn’t had breakfast. My eleven sous couldn’t buy enough for both dinner and supper, so we would have to settle for one meal, which, if we had it in the middle of the day, would last us for two.
I wandered along. I did not care where I went; it was all the same to me, for I did not know the country. The question of finding a place in which to sleep did not worry me; we could sleep in the open air.... But to eat!
I walked on. I didn’t care where I was going; it was all the same to me since I didn’t know the area. I wasn’t worried about finding a place to sleep; we could sleep outside... But food!
We must have walked for about two hours before I dared to stop, and yet the dogs had looked up at me imploringly and Pretty-Heart had pulled[Pg 88] my ear and rubbed his stomach incessantly. At last I felt that I was far enough away from the town to have nothing to fear. I went into the first bakery that I came across. I asked for one pound and a half of bread.
We must have walked for about two hours before I felt brave enough to stop, and yet the dogs kept looking up at me with eager eyes, and Pretty-Heart tugged on my ear and kept rubbing his stomach. Finally, I felt like I was far enough away from the town to not worry anymore. I went into the first bakery I found. I asked for one and a half pounds of bread.
"You'd do well to take a two-pound loaf," said the woman. "That's not too much for your menagerie. You must feed the poor dogs."
"You should definitely get a two-pound loaf," the woman said. "That’s not too much for your collection of pets. You have to feed those poor dogs."
Oh, no, it was not too much for my menagerie, but it was too much for my purse. The bread was five sous a pound; two pounds would cost ten sous. I did not think it wise to be extravagant before knowing what I was going to do the next day. I told the woman in an offhand manner that one pound and a half was quite enough and politely asked her not to cut more. I left the shop with my bread clutched tightly in my arms. The dogs jumped joyfully around me. Pretty-Heart pulled my hair and chuckled with glee.
Oh no, it wasn’t too much for my collection of animals, but it was too much for my wallet. The bread cost five sous a pound; two pounds would be ten sous. I didn’t think it was smart to be wasteful before figuring out what I would do the next day. I casually told the woman that one and a half pounds was enough and politely asked her not to cut any more. I left the shop with the bread held tightly in my arms. The dogs excitedly jumped around me. Pretty-Heart tugged at my hair and laughed happily.
We did not go far. At the first tree that we saw I placed my harp against the trunk and sat down on the grass. The dogs sat opposite me, Capi in the middle, Dulcie at one side, Zerbino on the other. Pretty-Heart, who was not tired, stood up on the watch, ready to snatch the first piece that he could. To eke out the meal was a delicate matter. I cut the bread into five parts, as near the same size as possible, and distributed the slices. I gave each a piece in turn, as though I were dealing cards. Pretty-Heart, who required less food than we, fared better, for he was quite satisfied[Pg 89] while we were still famished. I took three pieces from his share and hid them in my bag to give the dogs later. Then, as there still remained a little piece, I broke it and we each had some; that was for dessert.
We didn't go far. At the first tree we came across, I leaned my harp against the trunk and sat down on the grass. The dogs settled in front of me, with Capi in the middle, Dulcie on one side, and Zerbino on the other. Pretty-Heart, who wasn't tired, stood alert, ready to grab the first treat he could find. Stretching out the meal was a tricky task. I sliced the bread into five pieces, trying to make them as equal as possible, and handed them out one by one, like dealing cards. Pretty-Heart, who needed less food than us, ended up doing better, as he was totally satisfied while we were still hungry. I took three pieces from his share and tucked them away in my bag to give to the dogs later. Then, since there was a small bit left, I broke it up, and we each had some for dessert.
After the meal I felt that the moment had come for me to say a few words to my companions. Although I was their chief, I did not feel that I was too much above them not to wish them to take part in the grave situation in which we found ourselves.
After the meal, I felt it was time for me to say a few words to my companions. Even though I was their leader, I didn’t feel so elevated that I didn’t want them to be involved in the serious situation we were in.
Capi had probably guessed my intentions, for he sat with his big, intelligent eyes fixed on me.
Capi probably figured out what I was thinking because he was sitting there with his big, clever eyes locked on me.
"Yes, Capi," I said, "and you, Dulcie, Zerbino and Pretty-Heart, my friends, I've bad news for you. We shan't see our master for two whole months."
"Yes, Capi," I said, "and you, Dulcie, Zerbino, and Pretty-Heart, my friends, I have some bad news for you. We won't see our master for two whole months."
"Ouah," barked Capi.
"Wow," barked Capi.
"It's bad for him and it's also bad for us, for we depend on him for everything, and now he's gone, we haven't any money."
"It's not good for him, and it's not good for us either since we rely on him for everything. Now that he's gone, we have no money."
At the mention of the word money, which he perfectly understood, Capi rose on his hind paws and commenced to trot round as though he were collecting money from the "distinguished audience."
At the mention of the word money, which he fully understood, Capi got up on his back legs and started to walk around as if he were collecting money from the "distinguished audience."
"I see you want to give a performance, Capi," I continued; "that's good advice, but should we make anything? That's the question. We have only three sous left, so you mustn't get hungry. You've all to be very obedient; that will make it[Pg 90] easier for us all. You must help me all you can, you dogs and Pretty-Heart. I want to feel that I can count on you."
"I see you want to put on a show, Capi," I continued; "that's solid advice, but should we actually make anything? That's the real question. We only have three sou left, so you need to be careful not to go hungry. You all have to be very obedient; that will make it[Pg 90] easier for everyone. You need to help me as much as you can, you dogs and Pretty-Heart. I want to know that I can rely on you."
I would not make so bold as to say that they understood all I said, but they got the general idea. They knew by our master's absence that something serious had happened, and they had expected an explanation from me. If they did not understand all that I said to them, they were at least satisfied that I had their welfare at heart, and they showed their satisfaction by the attention they gave me.
I wouldn’t go so far as to say they understood everything I said, but they got the overall idea. They realized something serious had happened since our master was missing, and they expected me to explain. Even if they didn’t catch everything I said, they were at least reassured that I cared about their well-being, and they showed that by paying attention to me.
Attention? Yes, on the part of the dogs only. It was impossible for Pretty-Heart to keep still for long. He could not fix his mind upon one subject for more than a minute. During the first part of my discourse he had listened to me with the greatest interest, but before I had said twenty words, he had sprung up into a tree, the branches of which hung over our heads, and was now swinging himself from branch to branch. If Capi had insulted me in like manner, my pride would certainly have been hurt; but I was never astonished at anything Pretty-Heart might do. He was so empty-headed. But after all, it was quite natural that he should want to have a little fun. I admit that I would liked to have done the same. I would have gone up that tree with pleasure, but the importance and dignity of my present office did not permit me any such distractions.
Attention? Yes, only from the dogs. Pretty-Heart couldn't stay still for long. He couldn't focus on one thing for more than a minute. At first, he was listening to me with great interest, but before I had even said twenty words, he jumped up into a tree with branches hanging over us and started swinging from branch to branch. If Capi had disrespected me like that, I would have been hurt. But I was never surprised by anything Pretty-Heart did. He was pretty clueless. Still, it made sense that he wanted to have some fun. I admit I would have liked to join him. I would have climbed that tree gladly, but the importance and dignity of my current role didn't allow for distractions like that.
After we had rested a while I gave the sign to[Pg 91] start. We had to find a place somewhere to lie down for the night and gain a few sous for our food for the next day. We walked for one hour, then came in sight of a village. I quickly dressed my troop, and in as good marching order as possible we made our entry. Unfortunately, we had no fife and we lacked Vitalis' fine, commanding presence. Like a drum major, he always attracted the eye. I had not the advantage of being tall, nor was I possessed of a wonderful head. Quite the reverse, I was small and thin and I must have worn a very anxious look. While marching I glanced to the right and to the left to see what effect we were producing. Very little, I regret to say. No one followed us. Upon reaching the small square upon which was a fountain shaded with trees, I took my harp and commenced to play a waltz. The music was gay, my fingers were light, but my heart was heavy.
After we rested for a bit, I signaled to[Pg 91] start. We needed to find a place to sleep for the night and earn a few coins for food for the next day. We walked for an hour and then spotted a village. I quickly got my group ready, and we marched in as well as we could. Unfortunately, we didn’t have a fife, and we missed Vitalis' strong presence. Like a drum major, he always caught everyone's eye. I didn’t have the advantage of being tall, and I definitely didn’t have a striking look. Quite the opposite; I was small and thin and probably had a worried expression. As we marched, I looked to my right and left to see the reaction we were getting. Very little, I’m sorry to say. Nobody followed us. When we reached the small square with a fountain shaded by trees, I picked up my harp and started to play a waltz. The music was cheerful, my fingers were light, but my heart was heavy.
I told Zerbino and Dulcie to waltz together. They obeyed me at once and commenced to whirl round, keeping time. But no one put themselves out to come and see us, and yet in the doorways I saw several women knitting and talking. I continued to play, Zerbino and Dulcie went on with their waltz. Perhaps if one decided to come over to us, a second would come, then more and more.
I told Zerbino and Dulcie to dance together. They immediately followed my lead and started to spin around, keeping the beat. But no one bothered to come and watch us, even though I noticed several women in the doorways chatting and knitting. I kept playing while Zerbino and Dulcie continued their waltz. Maybe if one person decided to join us, then another would follow, and soon there would be more and more.
I played on and on, Zerbino and Dulcie went round and round, but the women in the doorways did not even look over at us. It was discouraging. But I was determined not to be discouraged. I[Pg 92] played with all my might, making the cords of my harp vibrate, almost to breaking them. Suddenly a little child, taking its first steps, trotted from his home and came towards us. No doubt the mother would follow him, and after the mother a friend would come, and we should have an audience, and then a little money.
I played on and on, Zerbino and Dulcie went round and round, but the women in the doorways didn't even glance at us. It was disheartening. But I was determined not to let it get me down. I[Pg 92] played with all my strength, making the strings of my harp vibrate, almost to the point of breaking. Suddenly, a little child, taking his first steps, trotted out of his home and came towards us. No doubt the mother would follow him, and after her, a friend would come, and we would have an audience, and then maybe a little money.
I played more softly so as not to frighten the baby, and also to entice him to come nearer. With hands held out and swaying first on one foot, then on the other, he came on slowly. A few steps more and he would have reached us, but at that moment the mother looked round. She saw her baby at once. But instead of running after him as I had thought she would, she called to him, and the child obediently turned round and went back to her. Perhaps these people did not like dance music; it was quite possible.
I played more softly so I wouldn’t scare the baby, and also to encourage him to come closer. With his hands out and swaying from one foot to the other, he approached slowly. Just a few more steps and he would have reached us, but at that moment, the mother glanced back. She spotted her baby immediately. But instead of chasing after him like I thought she would, she called to him, and the child obediently turned around and went back to her. Maybe these people just didn’t like dance music; that seemed possible.
I told Zerbino and Dulcie to lie down, and I began to sing my canzonetta. Never did I try so hard to please.
I told Zerbino and Dulcie to lie down, and I started to sing my canzonetta. I had never tried so hard to please.
I had reached the end of the second line, when I saw a man in a round jacket, and I felt that he was coming towards me. At last! I tried to sing with even more fervor.
I had reached the end of the second line when I saw a man in a round jacket, and I felt like he was coming toward me. Finally! I tried to sing with even more enthusiasm.
"Hello, what are you doing here, young rogue?" he cried.
"Hey, what are you doing here, you young troublemaker?" he shouted.
I stopped, amazed at his words, and watched him coming nearer, with my mouth open.
I stopped, amazed by what he said, and watched him walk closer, my mouth agape.
"What are you doing here, I say?"
"What are you doing here?" I ask.
"Singing, sir."
"Sir, I'm singing."
"Have you got permission to sing on a public square in our village?"
"Do you have permission to sing in the town square in our village?"
"No, sir."
"Nope, sir."
"Well, be off; if you don't I'll have you arrested."
"Alright, just go; if you don't, I'll call the police."
"But, sir...."
"But, sir..."
"Be off, you little beggar."
"Go away, you little beggar."
I knew from my poor master's example what it would cost me if I went against the town authorities. I did not make him repeat his order; I hurried off.
I knew from my poor master's experience what it would cost me if I went against the town officials. I didn't make him repeat his command; I took off quickly.
Beggar! That was not fair. I had not begged; I had sung. In five minutes I had left behind me this inhospitable, but well guarded, village. My dogs followed me with their heads lowered, and their tails between their legs. They certainly knew that some bad luck had befallen us. Capi, from time to time, went ahead of us and turned round to look at me questioningly with his intelligent eyes. Any one else in his place would have questioned me, but Capi was too well bred to be indiscreet. I saw his lip tremble in the effort he made to keep back his protests.
Beggar! That wasn't fair. I hadn't begged; I had sung. In five minutes, I had left behind this unfriendly, yet well-protected, village. My dogs trailed behind me with their heads down and their tails tucked between their legs. They definitely sensed that something bad had happened to us. Capi, every now and then, went ahead and looked back at me with his questioning, intelligent eyes. Anyone else in his place would have asked me, but Capi was too well-mannered to be rude. I could see his lip tremble as he tried to hold back his protests.
When we were far enough away from the village, I signed to them to stop, and the three dogs made a circle round me, Capi in the middle, his eyes on mine.
When we were far enough from the village, I signaled for them to stop, and the three dogs formed a circle around me, with Capi in the center, his eyes locked on mine.
"As we had no permission to play, they sent us away," I explained.
"As we didn't have permission to play, they sent us away," I explained.
"Well, then?" asked Capi, with a wag of his head.
"Well, then?" Capi asked, shaking his head.
"So then we shall have to sleep in the open air and go without supper."
"So, we'll have to sleep outside and skip dinner."
At the word "supper" there was a general bark. I showed them my three sous.
At the mention of "supper," everyone barked in response. I showed them my three coins.
"You know that is all we have. If we spend those three sous to-night, we shall have nothing left for breakfast to-morrow. So, as we have had something to-day, it is better to save this." And I put my three sous back in my pocket.
"You know that's all we have. If we spend these three coins tonight, we won't have anything left for breakfast tomorrow. So, since we've had something today, it's better to save this." And I put my three coins back in my pocket.
Capi and Dulcie bent their heads resignedly, but Zerbino, who was not so good, and who besides was a gourmand, continued to growl. I looked at him severely.
Capi and Dulcie lowered their heads in resignation, but Zerbino, who was less well-behaved and also a foodie, kept growling. I gave him a stern look.
"Capi, explain to Zerbino, he doesn't seem to understand," I said to faithful Capitano.
"Capi, explain to Zerbino; he doesn't seem to get it," I said to loyal Capitano.
Capi at once tapped Zerbino with his paw. It seemed as though an argument was taking place between the two dogs. One may find the word argument too much, when applied to dogs, but animals certainly have a peculiar language of their kind. As to dogs, they not only know how to speak, they know how to read. Look at them with their noses in the air or, with lowered head, sniffing at the ground, smelling the bushes and stones. Suddenly they'll stop before a clump of grass, or a wall, and remain on the alert for a moment. We see nothing on the wall, but the dog reads all sorts of curious things written in mysterious letters which we do not understand.
Capi immediately tapped Zerbino with his paw. It seemed like there was a disagreement happening between the two dogs. Some might think the word disagreement is a bit much when it comes to dogs, but animals definitely have their own unique way of communicating. As for dogs, they not only know how to talk, they also know how to observe. Look at them with their noses in the air or with their heads down, sniffing the ground, exploring the bushes and stones. Suddenly, they’ll pause in front of a patch of grass or a wall and stay alert for a moment. We don’t see anything on the wall, but the dog perceives all sorts of interesting things written in mysterious signs that we can’t decipher.
What Capi said to Zerbino I did not hear, for if dogs can understand the language of men, men do[Pg 95] not understand their language. I only saw that Zerbino refused to listen to reason, and that he insisted that the three sous should be spent immediately. Capi got angry, and it was only when he showed his teeth that Zerbino, who was a bit of a coward, lapsed into silence. The word "silence" is also used advisedly. I mean by silence that he laid down.
What Capi said to Zerbino I didn't hear because, while dogs can understand human language, people don't understand theirs. I just saw that Zerbino wouldn’t hear reason and insisted on spending the three sous right away. Capi got mad, and it was only when he bared his teeth that Zerbino, who was a little cowardly, fell quiet. The term "quiet" is used carefully. By quiet, I mean that he lay down.
The weather was beautiful, so that to sleep in the open air was not a serious matter. The only thing was to keep out of the way of the wolves, if there were any in this part of the country.
The weather was great, so sleeping outdoors wasn’t a big deal. The only issue was to stay clear of any wolves, if there happened to be any in this area.
We walked straight ahead on the white road until we found a place. We had reached a wood. Here and there were great blocks of granite. The place was very mournful and lonely, but there was no better, and I thought that we might find shelter from the damp night air amongst the granite. When I say "we," I mean Pretty-Heart and myself, for the dogs would not catch cold sleeping out of doors. I had to be careful of myself, for I knew how heavy was my responsibility. What would become of us all if I fell ill, and what would become of me if I had Pretty-Heart to nurse?
We walked straight down the white road until we found a spot. We had reached a woods. Here and there were large blocks of granite. The place felt very sad and lonely, but there wasn't anything better, and I thought we might find shelter from the chilly night air among the granite. When I say "we," I mean Pretty-Heart and me, since the dogs wouldn’t get cold sleeping outside. I had to be careful with myself because I knew how heavy my responsibility was. What would happen to us all if I got sick, and what would happen to me if I had Pretty-Heart to take care of?
We found a sort of grotto between the stones, strewn with dried leaves. This was very nice. All that was lacking was something to eat. I tried not to think that we were hungry. Does not the proverb say, "He who sleeps, eats."
We discovered a kind of grotto between the rocks, covered in dried leaves. It was really nice. All we needed was something to eat. I tried not to focus on our hunger. Doesn’t the saying go, “He who sleeps, eats”?
Before lying down I told Capi that I relied upon him to keep watch, and the faithful dog, instead of[Pg 96] sleeping with us on the pine leaves, laid down like a sentinel at the entrance of our quarters. I could sleep in peace, for I knew that none would come near without me being warned by Capi. Yet, although, at rest on this point, I could not sleep at once. Pretty-Heart was asleep beside me, wrapped up in my coat; Zerbino and Dulcie were stretched at my feet. But my anxiety was greater than my fatigue.
Before lying down, I told Capi to keep watch, and the loyal dog, instead of[Pg 96] sleeping with us on the pine leaves, lay down like a guard at the entrance of our area. I could sleep soundly, knowing that I would be alerted by Capi if anyone approached. Still, even with this assurance, I couldn't fall asleep right away. Pretty-Heart was next to me, snuggled in my coat; Zerbino and Dulcie were curled up at my feet. But my worry outweighed my exhaustion.
This first day had been bad; what would the next day be? I was hungry and thirsty, and yet I only had three sous. How could I buy food for all if I did not earn something the next day? And the muzzles? And the permission to sing? Oh, what was to be done! Perhaps we should all die of hunger in the bushes. While turning over these questions in my mind, I looked up at the stars, which shone in the dark sky. There was not a breath of wind. Silence everywhere. Not the rustle of a leaf or the cry of a bird, nor the rumble of a cart on the road. As far as my eye could see, stretched space. How alone we were; how abandoned! The tears filled my eyes. Poor Mother Barberin! poor Vitalis.
This first day had been terrible; what would tomorrow bring? I was hungry and thirsty, and yet I only had three cents. How could I buy food for everyone if I didn’t earn something tomorrow? And what about the muzzles? And the permission to sing? Oh, what could we do! Maybe we would all just starve in the bushes. While I was lost in these thoughts, I looked up at the stars shining in the dark sky. There was no breeze. Silence surrounded us. Not a single leaf rustled or bird cried, nor could I hear a cart rumbling on the road. As far as I could see, there was only open space. How alone we were; how abandoned! Tears filled my eyes. Poor Mother Barberin! Poor Vitalis.
I was lying on my stomach, crying into my hands, when suddenly I felt a breath pass through my hair. I turned over quickly, and a big soft tongue licked my wet cheek. It was Capi who had heard me crying and had come to comfort me as he had done on the first day of my wanderings. With my two hands I took him by the neck and kissed[Pg 97] him on his wet nose. He uttered two or three little mournful snorts, and it seemed to me that he was crying with me. I slept. When I awoke it was full day and Capi was sitting beside me, looking at me. The birds were singing in the trees. In the distance I could hear a church bell ringing the Angelus, the morning prayer. The sun was already high in the sky, throwing its bright rays down to comfort heart and body.
I was lying on my stomach, crying into my hands, when suddenly I felt a breath pass through my hair. I turned over quickly, and a big, soft tongue licked my wet cheek. It was Capi, who had heard me crying and had come to comfort me just like he did on the first day of my journey. I took him by the neck with both hands and kissed him on his wet nose. He let out two or three little mournful snorts, and it felt like he was crying with me. I fell asleep. When I woke up, it was daytime, and Capi was sitting beside me, looking at me. The birds were singing in the trees. In the distance, I could hear a church bell ringing the Angelus, the morning prayer. The sun was already high in the sky, casting its bright rays down to warm my heart and body.
We started off, going in the direction of the village where we should surely find a baker: when one goes to bed without dinner or supper one is hungry early in the morning. I made up my mind to spend the three sous, and after that we would see what would happen.
We set off towards the village where we were sure to find a baker: when you go to bed without dinner, you wake up hungry in the morning. I decided to spend the three sous, and after that, we would figure out what to do next.
Upon arriving in the village there was no need for me to ask where the baker lived; our noses guided us straight to the shop. My sense of smell was now as keen as that of my dogs. From the distance I sniffed the delicious odor of hot bread. We could not get much for three sous, when it costs five sous a pound. Each of us had but a little piece, so our breakfast was soon over.
Upon arriving in the village, I didn't need to ask where the baker lived; our noses led us straight to the shop. My sense of smell was as sharp as my dogs’. From a distance, I caught the delicious scent of fresh bread. We couldn't get much for three sous when a pound costs five. Each of us had just a small piece, so our breakfast was over quickly.
We had to make money that day. I walked through the village to find a favorable place for a performance, and also to note the expressions of the people, to try and guess if they were enemies or friends. My intention was not to give the performance at once. It was too early, but after finding a place we would come back in the middle of the day and take a chance.
We had to make money that day. I walked through the village to find a good spot for a performance and to read the people's expressions, trying to figure out if they were friends or foes. I didn't plan to perform right away; it was too early. But after finding a place, we would come back in the afternoon and take our shot.
I was engrossed with this idea, when suddenly I heard some one shouting behind me. I turned round quickly and saw Zerbino racing towards me, followed by an old woman. It did not take me long to know what was the matter. Profiting by my preoccupation, Zerbino had run into a house and stolen a piece of meat. He was racing alone, carrying his booty in his jaws.
I was really focused on this idea when suddenly I heard someone shouting behind me. I turned around quickly and saw Zerbino running towards me, followed by an old woman. It didn’t take long for me to realize what was going on. Taking advantage of my distraction, Zerbino had dashed into a house and stolen a piece of meat. He was running all by himself, carrying his prize in his mouth.
"Thief! thief!" cried the old woman; "catch him! Catch all of 'em!"
"Thief! Thief!" shouted the old woman. "Get him! Get all of them!"
When I heard her say this, I felt that somehow I was guilty, or at least, that I was responsible for Zerbino's crime, so I began to run. What could I say to the old woman if she demanded the price of the stolen meat? How could I pay her? If we were arrested they would put us in prison. Seeing me flying down the road, Dulcie and Capi were not long following my example; they were at my heels, while Pretty-Heart, whom I carried on my shoulder, clung round my neck so as not to fall.
When I heard her say this, I felt like I was somehow guilty, or at least responsible for Zerbino's crime, so I started to run. What could I tell the old woman if she asked for the price of the stolen meat? How could I pay her? If we got caught, they would throw us in jail. Seeing me sprinting down the road, Dulcie and Capi quickly followed my lead; they were right behind me, while Pretty-Heart, who I had on my shoulder, held onto my neck so she wouldn’t fall.
Some one else cried: "Stop thief!" and others joined in the chase. But we raced on. Fear gave us speed. I never saw Dulcie run so fast; her feet barely touched the ground. Down a side street and across a field we went, and soon we had outstripped our pursuers, but I did not stop running until I was quite out of breath. We had raced at least two miles. I turned round. No one was following us. Capi and Dulcie were still at my heels, Zerbino was in the distance. He had stopped probably to eat his piece of meat. I called him, but[Pg 99] he knew very well that he deserved a severe punishment, so instead of coming to me, he ran away as fast as he could. He was famished, that was why he had stolen the meat. But I could not accept this as an excuse. He had stolen. If I wanted to preserve discipline in my troop, the guilty one must be punished. If not, in the next village Dulcie would do the same, and then Capi would succumb to the temptation. I should have to punish Zerbino publicly. But in order to do that I should have to catch him, and that was not an easy thing to do.
Someone else shouted, "Stop thief!" and others joined the chase. But we kept racing on. Fear fueled our speed. I had never seen Dulcie run so fast; her feet barely touched the ground. We dashed down a side street and across a field, and soon we had left our pursuers behind, but I didn't stop running until I was completely out of breath. We must have sprinted at least two miles. I turned around. Nobody was following us. Capi and Dulcie were still right behind me, but Zerbino was in the distance. He had probably stopped to eat his piece of meat. I called for him, but[Pg 99] he knew he deserved a serious punishment, so instead of coming to me, he ran away as fast as he could. He was starving; that’s why he had stolen the meat. But I couldn't accept that as an excuse. He had stolen. If I wanted to maintain discipline in my group, I had to punish the guilty one. If not, in the next village, Dulcie would do the same, and then Capi would give in to temptation. I would have to punish Zerbino publicly. But to do that, I would need to catch him, and that was no easy task.
I turned to Capi.
I looked at Capi.
"Go and find Zerbino," I said gravely.
"Go find Zerbino," I said seriously.
He started off at once to do what I told him, but it seemed to me that he went with less ardor than usual. From the look that he gave me, I saw that he would far rather champion Zerbino than be my envoy. I sat down to await his return with the prisoner. I was pleased to get a rest after our mad race. When we stopped running we had reached the bank of a canal with shady trees and fields on either side.
He immediately set off to do what I asked, but it seemed to me that he was less eager than usual. From the look he gave me, I could tell he would much rather support Zerbino than be my messenger. I sat down to wait for him to come back with the prisoner. I was glad to take a break after our crazy chase. When we stopped running, we had reached the edge of a canal with shaded trees and fields on both sides.
An hour passed. The dogs had not returned. I was beginning to feel anxious when at last Capi appeared alone, his head hanging down.
An hour went by. The dogs still hadn't come back. I was starting to get worried when finally Capi showed up by himself, his head down.
"Where is Zerbino?"
"Where's Zerbino?"
Capi laid down in a cowed attitude. I looked at him and noticed that one of his ears was bleeding. I knew what had happened. Zerbino had put up a fight. I felt that, although Capi had[Pg 100] obeyed my orders, he had considered that I was too severe and had let himself be beaten. I could not scold him. I could only wait until Zerbino chose to return. I knew that sooner or later he would feel sorry and would come back and take his punishment.
Capi lay down in a submissive position. I looked at him and saw that one of his ears was bleeding. I realized what had happened. Zerbino had stood his ground. I felt that, even though Capi had[Pg 100] followed my commands, he thought I was too harsh and allowed himself to get beaten. I couldn’t scold him. I could only wait until Zerbino decided to come back. I knew that eventually he would regret it and return to face his consequences.
I stretched myself out under a tree, holding Pretty-Heart tight for fear he should take it into his head to join Zerbino. Dulcie and Capi slept at my feet. Time passed. Zerbino did not appear. At last I also dropped off to sleep.
I lay down under a tree, holding Pretty-Heart close, worried he might decide to join Zerbino. Dulcie and Capi were sleeping at my feet. Time went by. Zerbino still didn't show up. Eventually, I also drifted off to sleep.
Several hours had passed when I awoke. By the sun I could tell that it was getting late, but there was no need for the sun to tell me that. My stomach cried out that it was a long time since I had eaten that piece of bread. And I could tell from the looks of the two dogs and Pretty-Heart that they were famished. Capi and Dulcie fixed their eyes on me piteously; Pretty-Heart made grimaces. But still Zerbino had not come back. I called to him, I whistled, but in vain. Having well lunched he was probably digesting his meal, cuddled up in a bush.
Several hours went by before I woke up. From the position of the sun, I could see it was getting late, but I didn't need the sun to tell me that. My stomach was growling, reminding me that it had been a while since I ate that piece of bread. I could tell by the looks on the faces of the two dogs and Pretty-Heart that they were starving. Capi and Dulcie stared at me sadly; Pretty-Heart made faces. But Zerbino still hadn't come back. I called for him, I whistled, but nothing. Having had a good lunch, he was probably digesting it, curled up in a bush.
The situation was becoming serious. If I left this spot, Zerbino perhaps would get lost, for he might not be able to find us; then if I stayed, there was no chance of me making a little money to buy something to eat. Our hunger became more acute. The dogs fixed their eyes on me imploringly, and Pretty-Heart rubbed his stomach and squealed angrily.
The situation was getting serious. If I left this place, Zerbino might get lost because he wouldn't be able to find us; but if I stayed, I wouldn't have any chance to make a little money to buy something to eat. Our hunger grew stronger. The dogs looked at me with pleading eyes, and Pretty-Heart rubbed his stomach and squealed in frustration.
Still Zerbino did not return. Once more I sent Capi to look for the truant, but at the end of half an hour he came back alone. What was to be done?
Still, Zerbino did not come back. Once again, I sent Capi to search for the missing one, but after half an hour, he returned alone. What were we supposed to do?
Although Zerbino was guilty, and through his fault we were put into this terrible position, I could not forsake him. What would my master say if I did not take his three dogs back to him? And then, in spite of all, I loved Zerbino, the rogue! I decided to wait until evening, but it was impossible to remain inactive. If we were doing something I thought we might not feel the pangs of hunger so keenly. If I could invent something to distract us, we might, for the time being, forget that we were so famished. What could we do?
Although Zerbino was at fault, and because of him we ended up in this awful situation, I couldn’t abandon him. What would my master think if I didn’t bring his three dogs back? And despite everything, I loved Zerbino, the troublemaker! I decided to wait until evening, but sitting still was impossible. I thought if we were doing something, we might not feel the hunger so intensely. If I could think of a way to keep us occupied, we might forget for a little while just how hungry we were. What could we do?
I pondered over the question. Then I remembered that Vitalis had told me that when a regiment was tired out by a long march, the band played the gayest airs so that the soldiers should forget their fatigue. If I played some gay pieces on my harp, perhaps we could forget our hunger. We were all so faint and sick, yet if I played something lively and made the two poor dogs dance with Pretty-Heart the time might pass quicker. I took my instrument, which I had placed up against a tree and, turning my back to the canal I put my animals in position and began to play a dance.
I thought about the question for a while. Then I remembered what Vitalis had told me: when a regiment was worn out from a long march, the band played cheerful tunes to help the soldiers forget their exhaustion. If I played some lively pieces on my harp, maybe we could forget about our hunger. We were all feeling weak and nauseous, but if I played something upbeat and got the two poor dogs to dance with Pretty-Heart, maybe the time would pass more quickly. I grabbed my instrument, which I had leaned against a tree, and turning my back to the canal, I positioned my animals and started to play a dance.
At first neither the dogs nor the monkey seemed disposed to dance. All they wanted was food. My heart ached as I watched their pitiful attitude.[Pg 102] But they must forget their hunger, poor little things! I played louder and quicker, then, little by little, the music produced its customary effect. They danced and I played on and on.
At first, neither the dogs nor the monkey seemed interested in dancing. All they wanted was food. My heart ached as I watched their sad expressions.[Pg 102] But they had to forget their hunger, poor little things! I played louder and faster, and little by little, the music worked its usual magic. They danced, and I kept playing on and on.
Suddenly I heard a clear voice, a child's voice, call out: "Bravo." The voice came from behind me. I turned round quickly.
Suddenly, I heard a clear voice, a child's voice, call out: "Bravo." The voice came from behind me. I turned around quickly.
A barge had stopped on the canal. The two horses which dragged the boat were standing on the opposite bank. It was a strange barge. I had never seen one like it. It was much shorter than the other boats on the canal, and the deck was fashioned like a beautiful veranda, covered with plants and foliage. I could see two people, a lady, who was still young, with a beautiful sad face, and a boy about my own age, who seemed to be lying down. It was evidently the little boy who had called out "Bravo!"
A barge had stopped on the canal. The two horses pulling the boat were on the opposite bank. It was an unusual barge; I had never seen one like it before. It was much shorter than the other boats on the canal, and the deck looked like a lovely veranda, covered in plants and greenery. I could see two people: a young woman with a beautiful, sad face and a boy about my age, who seemed to be lying down. It was clearly the little boy who had shouted "Bravo!"
I was very surprised at seeing them. I lifted my hat to thank them for their applause.
I was really surprised to see them. I tipped my hat to thank them for their applause.
"Are you playing for your own pleasure?" asked the lady, speaking French with a foreign accent.
"Are you playing for your own enjoyment?" asked the lady, speaking French with a foreign accent.
"I am keeping the dogs in practice and also ... it diverts their attention."
"I’m keeping the dogs in practice and also ... it keeps them distracted."
The child said something. The lady bent over him.
The child said something. The woman leaned over him.
"Will you play again?" she then asked, turning round to me.
"Will you play again?" she asked, turning to me.
Would I play? Play for an audience who had[Pg 103] arrived at such a moment! I did not wait to be asked twice.
Would I perform? Perform for an audience that had[Pg 103] shown up at such a time! I didn’t wait to be asked twice.
"Would you like a dance or a little comedy?" I asked.
"Do you want to dance or maybe see a little comedy?" I asked.
"Oh, a comedy," cried the child. But the lady said she preferred a dance.
"Oh, a comedy," the child exclaimed. But the lady said she preferred a dance.
"A dance is too short," said the boy.
"A dance is too short," the boy said.
"If the 'distinguished audience' wishes, after the dance, we will perform our different rôles."
"If the 'distinguished audience' would like, after the dance, we will perform our various roles."
This was one of my master's fine phrases. I tried to say it in the same grand manner as he. Upon second thought, I was not sorry that the lady did not wish for a comedy, for I don't see how I could have given a performance; not only was Zerbino absent, but I had none of the "stage fittings" with me.
This was one of my mentor's great lines. I tried to deliver it with the same flair as he did. But on second thought, I was glad the lady didn't want a comedy, because I really wouldn't have been able to pull it off; not only was Zerbino missing, but I also didn't have any of the "stage props" with me.
I played the first bars of a waltz. Capi took Dulcie by the waist with his two paws and they whirled round, keeping good time. Then Pretty-Heart danced alone. Successively, we went through all our repertoire. We did not feel tired now. The poor little creatures knew that they would be repaid with a meal and they did their best. I also.
I started playing the opening notes of a waltz. Capi wrapped his paws around Dulcie's waist and they spun around perfectly in sync. Then Pretty-Heart danced solo. One after the other, we went through our entire setlist. We didn't feel tired anymore. The little animals understood that they would be rewarded with food, so they gave it their all. I did too.
Then, suddenly, in the midst of a dance in which all were taking part, Zerbino came out from behind a bush, and as Capi and Dulcie and Pretty-Heart passed near him, he boldly took his place amongst them.
Then, suddenly, during a dance that everyone was enjoying, Zerbino stepped out from behind a bush, and as Capi, Dulcie, and Pretty-Heart walked by him, he confidently joined them.
While playing and watching my actors, I glanced[Pg 104] from time to time at the little boy. He seemed to take great pleasure in what we were doing, but he did not move. He looked as though he was lying on a stretcher. The boat had drifted right to the edge of the bank, and now I could see the boy plainly. He had fair hair. His face was pale, so white that one could see the blue veins on his forehead. He had the drawn face of a sick child.
While playing and watching my actors, I glanced[Pg 104] occasionally at the little boy. He seemed to really enjoy what we were doing, but he didn’t move. He looked like he was lying on a stretcher. The boat had drifted right to the shore, and now I could see the boy clearly. He had light hair. His face was pale, so white that you could see the blue veins on his forehead. He had the drawn face of a sick child.
"How much do you charge for seats at your performance?" asked the lady.
"How much do you charge for tickets to your show?" asked the woman.
"You pay according to the pleasure we have given you."
"You pay based on the enjoyment we've provided you."
"Then, Mamma, you must pay a lot," said the child. He added something in a language that I did not understand.
"Then, Mom, you must pay a lot," said the child. He added something in a language I didn't understand.
"My son would like to see your actors nearer."
"My son wants to see your actors up close."
I made a sign to Capi. With delight, he sprang onto the boat.
I signaled to Capi. Excitedly, he jumped onto the boat.
"And the others!" cried the little boy.
"And the others!" shouted the little boy.
Zerbino and Dulcie followed Capi's example.
Zerbino and Dulcie followed Capi's lead.
"And the monkey!"
"And the monkey!"
Pretty-Heart could have easily made the jump, but I was never sure of him. Once on board he might do some tricks that certainly would not be to the lady's taste.
Pretty-Heart could have easily made the jump, but I was never sure about him. Once on board, he might pull some stunts that definitely wouldn't be to the lady's liking.
"Is he spiteful?" she asked.
"Is he being spiteful?" she asked.
"No, madam, but he is not always obedient, and I am afraid that he will not behave himself."
"No, ma'am, but he isn't always obedient, and I'm worried that he won't act properly."
"Well, bring him on yourself."
"Well, handle it yourself."
She signed to a man who stood near the rail. He came forward and threw a plank across to the[Pg 105] bank. With my harp on my shoulder and Pretty-Heart in my arms I stepped up the plank.
She signed to a guy who was standing by the railing. He stepped up and tossed a plank over to the[Pg 105] bank. With my harp on my shoulder and Pretty-Heart in my arms, I walked up the plank.
"The monkey! the monkey!" cried the little boy, whom the lady addressed as Arthur.
"The monkey! The monkey!" shouted the little boy, whom the lady called Arthur.
I went up to him and, while he stroked and petted Pretty-Heart, I watched him. He was strapped to a board.
I approached him, and while he stroked and petted Pretty-Heart, I observed him. He was secured to a board.
"Have you a father, my child?" asked the lady.
"Do you have a dad, my child?" the lady asked.
"Yes, but I am alone just now."
"Yeah, but I’m alone right now."
"For long?"
"For a long time?"
"For two months."
"For two months."
"Two months! Oh, poor little boy. At your age how is it that you happen to be left all alone?"
"Two months! Oh, poor little guy. How come you're all alone at your age?"
"It has to be, madam."
"It has to be, ma'am."
"Does your father make you take him a sum of money at the end of two months? Is that it?"
"Does your dad have you bring him some money at the end of two months? Is that what it is?"
"No, madam, he does not force me to do anything. If I can make enough to live with my animals, that is all."
"No, ma'am, he doesn't make me do anything. As long as I can earn enough to live with my animals, that's all that matters."
"And do you manage to get enough?"
"Are you getting enough?"
I hesitated before replying. I felt a kind of awe, a reverence for this beautiful lady. Yet she talked to me so kindly and her voice was so sweet, that I decided to tell her the truth. There was no reason why I should not. Then I told her how Vitalis and I had been parted, that he had gone to prison because he had defended me, and how since he had gone I had been unable to make any money.
I paused before answering. I felt a sense of wonder and respect for this beautiful woman. But she spoke to me so kindly, and her voice was so sweet, that I decided to be honest with her. There was no reason not to. So I told her how Vitalis and I had been separated, that he had gone to prison because he defended me, and how ever since he left, I hadn’t been able to earn any money.
While I was talking, Arthur was playing with the dogs, but he was listening to what I said.
While I was talking, Arthur was playing with the dogs, but he was listening to me.
"Then how hungry you all must be!" he cried.
"Then you all must be so hungry!" he exclaimed.
At this word, which the animals well knew, the dogs began to bark and Pretty-Heart rubbed his stomach vigorously.
At this word, which the animals recognized, the dogs started barking and Pretty-Heart rubbed his stomach energetically.
"Oh, Mamma!" cried Arthur.
"Oh, Mom!" cried Arthur.
The lady said a few words in a strange language to a woman, whose head I could see through a half open door. Almost immediately the woman appeared with some food.
The lady spoke a few words in an unfamiliar language to a woman, whose head I could see through a half-open door. Almost immediately, the woman came out with some food.
"Sit down, my child," said the lady.
"Sit down, my child," said the woman.
I did so at once. Putting my harp aside I quickly sat down in the chair at the table; the dogs grouped themselves around me. Pretty-Heart jumped on my knee.
I did it right away. Setting my harp aside, I quickly sat down in the chair at the table; the dogs gathered around me. Pretty-Heart jumped onto my lap.
"Do your dogs eat bread?" asked Arthur.
"Do your dogs eat bread?" Arthur asked.
"Do they eat bread!"
"Do they eat bread?"
I gave them a piece which they devoured ravenously.
I gave them a piece that they devoured eagerly.
"And the monkey?" said Arthur.
"And the monkey?" asked Arthur.
But there was no occasion to worry about Pretty-Heart, for while I was serving the dogs he had taken a piece of crust from a meat pie and was almost choking himself underneath the table. I helped myself to the pie and, if I did not choke like Pretty-Heart, I gobbled it up no less gluttonously than he.
But there was no reason to worry about Pretty-Heart because while I was serving the dogs, he had grabbed a piece of crust from a meat pie and was nearly choking under the table. I took some pie for myself, and even though I didn't choke like Pretty-Heart, I devoured it just as greedily as he did.
"Poor, poor child!" said the lady.
"Poor, poor kid!" said the lady.
Arthur said nothing, but he looked at us with wide open eyes, certainly amazed at our appetites, for we were all as famished as one another, even Zerbino, who should have been somewhat appeased by the meat that he had stolen.
Arthur said nothing, but he stared at us with wide eyes, clearly surprised by how hungry we were, since we were all as ravenous as each other, even Zerbino, who should have been a bit satisfied from the meat he had taken.
"What would you have eaten to-night if you had not met us?" asked Arthur.
"What would you have eaten tonight if you hadn't met us?" asked Arthur.
"I don't think we should have eaten at all."
"I don't think we should have eaten anything."
"And to-morrow?"
"And tomorrow?"
"Perhaps to-morrow we should have had the luck to meet some one like we have to-day."
"Maybe tomorrow we’ll have the chance to meet someone like we did today."
Arthur then turned to his mother. For some minutes they spoke together in a foreign language. He seemed to be asking for something which at first she seemed not quite willing to grant. Then, suddenly, the boy turned his head. His body did not move.
Arthur then turned to his mom. For a few minutes, they talked in a different language. He looked like he was asking for something that at first she didn’t seem too willing to give. Then, suddenly, the boy turned his head. His body didn’t move.
"Would you like to stay with us?" he asked.
"Do you want to stay with us?" he asked.
I looked at him without replying; I was so taken back by the question.
I stared at him without answering; I was so taken aback by the question.
"My son wants to know if you would like to stay with us?" repeated the lady.
"My son wants to know if you'd like to stay with us?" the lady repeated.
"On this boat?"
"On this boat?"
"Yes, my little boy is ill and he is obliged to be strapped to this board. So that the days will pass more pleasantly for him, I take him about in this boat. While your master is in prison, if you like, you may stay here with us. Your dogs and your monkey can give a performance every day, and Arthur and I will be the audience. You can play your harp for us. You will be doing us a service and we, on our side, may be useful to you."
"Yes, my little boy is sick and he has to be strapped to this board. To make his days a bit nicer, I take him around in this boat. While your master is in prison, if you want, you can stay here with us. Your dogs and your monkey can put on a show for us every day, and Arthur and I will be the audience. You can play your harp for us. You’d be helping us out, and we might be able to help you too."
To live on a boat! What a kind lady. I did not know what to say. I took her hand and kissed it.
To live on a boat! What a nice lady. I didn’t know what to say. I took her hand and kissed it.
"Poor little boy!" she said, almost tenderly.
"Poor little boy!" she said, almost affectionately.
She had said she would like me to play my harp: this simple pleasure I would give her at once. I wanted to show how grateful I was. I took my instrument and, going to the end of the boat, I commenced to play softly. The lady put a little silver whistle to her lips and blew it.
She said she wanted me to play my harp: I would give her this simple pleasure right away. I wanted to show how grateful I was. I took my instrument and, going to the end of the boat, I started to play softly. The lady brought a little silver whistle to her lips and blew it.
I stopped playing, wondering why she had whistled. Was it to tell me that I was playing badly, or to ask me to stop? Arthur, who saw everything that passed around him, noticed my uneasiness.
I stopped playing, wondering why she had whistled. Was it to tell me I was playing badly or to ask me to stop? Arthur, who noticed everything going on around him, picked up on my uneasiness.
"My mamma blew the whistle for the horses to go on," he said.
"My mom blew the whistle for the horses to go."
That was so; the barge, towed by the horses, glided over the soft waters which lapped gently against the keel; on either side were trees and behind us fell the oblique rays from the setting sun.
That was true; the barge, pulled by the horses, smoothly moved over the gentle waters that lapped softly against the hull; on both sides were trees, and behind us, the slanting rays of the setting sun fell.
"Will you play?" asked Arthur.
"Will you play?" Arthur asked.
He beckoned to his mother. She sat down beside him. He took her hand and kept it in his, and I played to them all the pieces that my master had taught me.
He signaled to his mom. She sat down next to him. He took her hand and held it in his, and I played for them all the pieces that my teacher had taught me.
CHAPTER XI
ANOTHER BOY'S MOTHER
Arthur's mother was English. Her name was Mrs. Milligan. She was a widow, and Arthur was her only son; at least, it was supposed that he was her only son living, for she had lost an elder child under mysterious conditions. When the child was six months old it had been kidnaped, and they had never been able to find any trace of him. It is true that, at the time he was taken, Mrs. Milligan had not been able to make the necessary searches. Her husband was dying, and she herself was dangerously ill and knew nothing of what was going on around her. When she regained consciousness her husband was dead and her baby had disappeared. Her brother-in-law, Mr. James Milligan, had searched everywhere for the child. There being no heir, he expected to inherit his brother's property. Yet, after all, Mr. James Milligan inherited nothing from his brother, for seven months after the death of her husband, Mrs. Milligan's second son, Arthur, was born.
Arthur's mother was English. Her name was Mrs. Milligan. She was a widow, and Arthur was her only son; at least, that was assumed to be the case, as she had lost an older child under mysterious circumstances. When the child was six months old, he was kidnapped, and they had never been able to find any trace of him. It’s true that, at the time he was taken, Mrs. Milligan couldn't conduct the necessary searches. Her husband was dying, and she herself was seriously ill and unaware of what was happening around her. When she regained consciousness, her husband was dead and her baby had disappeared. Her brother-in-law, Mr. James Milligan, searched everywhere for the child. With no heir, he expected to inherit his brother's property. However, Mr. James Milligan ended up inheriting nothing from his brother, because seven months after her husband died, Mrs. Milligan gave birth to her second son, Arthur.
But the doctors said that this frail, delicate child could not live. He might die at any moment. In[Pg 110] the event of his death, Mr. James Milligan would succeed to the fortune. He waited and hoped, but the doctors' predictions were not fulfilled. Arthur lived. It was his mother's care that saved him. When he had to be strapped to a board, she could not bear the thought of her son being closed up in a house, so she had a beautiful barge built for him, and was now traveling through France on the various canals.
But the doctors said that this fragile, delicate child might not survive. He could die at any moment. In[Pg 110] case he passed away, Mr. James Milligan would inherit the fortune. He waited and hoped, but the doctors' predictions didn't come true. Arthur lived. It was his mother's care that saved him. When he had to be strapped to a board, she couldn't stand the thought of her son being confined in a house, so she had a beautiful barge built for him, and they were now traveling through France on the various canals.
Naturally, it was not the first day that I learned all this about the English lady and her son. I learned these details little by little, while I was with her.
Naturally, it wasn't on the first day that I learned all this about the English lady and her son. I picked up these details gradually while I was with her.
I was given a tiny cabin on the boat. What a wonderful little room it appeared to me! Everything was spotless. The only article of furniture that the cabin contained was a bureau, but what a bureau: bed, mattress, pillows, and covers combined. And attached to the bed were drawers containing brushes, combs, etc. There was no table or chairs, at least not in their usual shape, but against the wall was a plank, which when pulled down was found to be a little square table and chair. How pleased I was to get into that little bed. It was the first time in my life that I had felt soft sheets against my face. Mother Barberin's were very hard and they used to rub my cheeks, and Vitalis and I had more often slept without sheets, and those at the cheap lodging houses at which we stayed were just as rough as Mother Barberin's.
I got a tiny cabin on the boat. It looked like such a lovely little room to me! Everything was clean. The only piece of furniture in the cabin was a bureau, but what a bureau it was: it held a bed, mattress, pillows, and blankets all together. Attached to the bed were drawers that had brushes, combs, and other things. There wasn't a table or chairs in the usual sense, but there was a plank against the wall that, when pulled down, turned into a little square table and chair. I was so happy to climb into that small bed. It was the first time in my life I had felt soft sheets against my face. Mother Barberin's sheets were very rough and always rubbed against my cheeks, and Vitalis and I often slept without sheets; those at the cheap inns we stayed in were just as coarse as Mother Barberin's.
I woke early, for I wanted to know how my animals had passed the night. I found them all at the place where I had installed them the night before, and sleeping as though the beautiful barge had been their home for several months. The dogs jumped up as I approached, but Pretty-Heart, although he had one eye half open, did not move; instead he commenced to snore like a trombone.
I woke up early because I wanted to see how my animals had spent the night. I found them all where I had put them the night before, sleeping as if the beautiful barge had been their home for months. The dogs got up as I got closer, but Pretty-Heart, even though he had one eye half open, didn't move; instead, he started to snore like a trombone.
I guessed at once what was the matter: Pretty-Heart was very sensitive; he got angry very quickly and sulked for a long time. In the present circumstances he was annoyed because I had not taken him into my cabin, and he showed his displeasure by pretending to be asleep.
I figured out right away what was going on: Pretty-Heart was really sensitive; he got angry pretty fast and would sulk for a long time. In this situation, he was upset because I hadn’t invited him into my cabin, and he was showing his annoyance by pretending to be asleep.
I could not explain to him why I had been forced to leave him on deck, and as I felt that I had, at least in appearances, done him an injury, I took him in my arms and cuddled him, to show him that I was sorry. At first he continued to sulk, but soon, with his changeable temper, he thought of something else, and by his signs made me understand that if I would take him for a walk on land he would perhaps forgive me. The man who was cleaning the deck was willing to throw the plank across for us, and I went off into the fields with my troop.
I couldn't explain to him why I had to leave him on deck, and since I felt that I had, at least in appearance, hurt him, I picked him up and cuddled him to show that I was sorry. At first, he kept sulking, but soon, with his quick-changing mood, he thought of something else and indicated that if I took him for a walk on land, he might forgive me. The guy cleaning the deck was happy to throw the plank across for us, and I headed off into the fields with my group.
The time passed, playing with the dogs and chasing Pretty-Heart; when we returned the horses were harnessed and the barge in readiness to start. As soon as we were all on the boat the horses began to trot along the towing path; we glided over the[Pg 112] water without feeling a movement, and the only sound to be heard was the song of the birds, the swish of the water against the boat, and the tinkle of bells around the horses' necks.
Time flew by as we played with the dogs and chased Pretty-Heart. When we got back, the horses were already harnessed, and the barge was ready to go. As soon as we all boarded the boat, the horses started trotting along the towing path. We glided over the[Pg 112] water without a bump, and the only sounds were the birds singing, the water lapping against the boat, and the gentle jingle of the bells around the horses' necks.
Here and there the water seemed quite black, as though it was of great depth; in other parts it was as clear as crystal and we could see the shiny pebbles and velvety grass below.
Here and there, the water looked really dark, like it was really deep; in other spots, it was as clear as crystal, and we could see the shiny pebbles and soft grass below.
I was gazing down into the water when I heard some one call my name. It was Arthur. He was being carried out on his board.
I was looking down at the water when I heard someone call my name. It was Arthur. He was being carried out on his board.
"Did you sleep well?" he asked, "better than in the field?"
"Did you sleep okay?" he asked, "better than in the field?"
I told him that I had, after I had politely spoken to Mrs. Milligan.
I told him that I had, after I had politely talked to Mrs. Milligan.
"And the dogs?" asked Arthur.
"And the dogs?" Arthur asked.
I called to them; they came running up with Pretty-Heart; the latter making grimaces as he usually did when he thought that we were going to give a performance.
I called to them; they came running up with Pretty-Heart, who was making faces like he always did when he thought we were about to put on a show.
Mrs. Milligan had placed her son in the shade and had taken a seat beside him.
Mrs. Milligan had set her son down in the shade and had sat down next to him.
"Now," she said to me, "you must take the dogs and the monkey away; we are going to work."
"Now," she said to me, "you need to take the dogs and the monkey away; we’re going to work."
I went with the animals to the front of the boat.
I went with the animals to the front of the boat.
What work could that poor little boy do?
What work could that poor little kid do?
I looked round and saw that his mother was making him repeat a lesson from a book she held in her hand. He seemed to be having great difficulty in mastering it, but his mother was very patient.
I looked around and saw that his mom was making him repeat a lesson from a book she was holding. He seemed to be having a tough time getting it, but his mom was really patient.
"No," she said at last, "Arthur, you don't know it, at all."
"No," she finally said, "Arthur, you have no idea."
"I can't, Mamma, I just can't," he said, plaintively. "I'm sick."
"I can't, Mom, I just can't," he said sadly. "I'm feeling sick."
"Your head is not sick. I can't allow you to grow up in utter ignorance because you're an invalid, Arthur."
"Your head isn't sick. I can't let you grow up completely ignorant just because you're disabled, Arthur."
That seemed very severe to me, yet she spoke in a sweet, kind way.
That felt really harsh to me, but she spoke in a gentle, caring manner.
"Why do you make me so unhappy? You know how I feel when you won't learn."
"Why do you make me so unhappy? You know how I feel when you refuse to learn."
"I cannot, Mamma; I cannot." And he began to cry.
"I can't, Mom; I can't." And he started to cry.
But Mrs. Milligan did not let herself be won over by his tears, although she appeared touched and even more unhappy.
But Mrs. Milligan didn't let herself be swayed by his tears, even though she seemed affected and even more sad.
"I would have liked to have let you play this morning with Remi and the dogs," she said, "but you cannot play until you know your lessons perfectly." With that she gave the book to Arthur and walked away, leaving him alone.
"I would have liked to let you play this morning with Remi and the dogs," she said, "but you can’t play until you know your lessons perfectly." With that, she handed the book to Arthur and walked away, leaving him alone.
From where I stood I could hear him crying. How could his mother, who appeared to love him so much, be so severe with the poor little fellow. A moment later she returned.
From where I was standing, I could hear him crying. How could his mother, who seemed to love him so much, be so harsh with the poor little guy? A moment later, she came back.
"Shall we try again?" she asked gently.
"Should we give it another shot?" she asked softly.
She sat down beside him and, taking the book, she began to read the fable called "The Wolf and the Sheep." She read it through three times, then gave the book back to Arthur and told him to learn it alone. She went inside the boat.
She sat down next to him and, taking the book, started to read the fable called "The Wolf and the Sheep." She read it three times, then handed the book back to Arthur and told him to learn it on his own. She went inside the boat.
I could see Arthur's lips moving. He certainly was trying very hard. But soon he took his eyes off the book; his lips stopped moving. His look wandered everywhere, but not back to his book. Suddenly he caught my eye; I made a sign to him to go on with his lesson. He smiled, as though to thank me for reminding him, and again fixed his eyes on his book. But as before, he could not concentrate his thoughts; his eyes began to rove from first one side of the canal to the other. Just then a bird flew over the boat, swiftly as an arrow. Arthur raised his head to follow its flight. When it had passed he looked at me.
I could see Arthur's lips moving. He was definitely trying really hard. But soon he glanced away from the book; his lips stopped moving. His gaze drifted everywhere but back to his book. Suddenly he caught my eye; I signaled him to continue with his lesson. He smiled, like he was thanking me for the reminder, and once again focused on his book. But as before, he couldn't focus his thoughts; his eyes started to wander from one side of the canal to the other. Just then, a bird flew over the boat, quickly like an arrow. Arthur lifted his head to follow its path. Once it was gone, he looked at me.
"I can't learn this," he said, "and yet I want to."
"I can't learn this," he said, "but I really want to."
I went over to him.
I went over to him.
"It is not very difficult," I said.
"It’s not that hard," I said.
"Yes, it is, it's awfully difficult."
"Yes, it is, it's really tough."
"It seems to me quite easy. I was listening while your mother read it, and I almost learned it myself."
"It seems really easy to me. I was listening while your mom read it, and I almost learned it myself."
He smiled as though he did not believe it.
He smiled like he couldn't believe it.
"Do you want me to say it to you?"
"Do you want me to say it to you?"
"You can't."
"You can't."
"Shall I try? You take the book."
"Should I give it a shot? You hold the book."
He took up the book again, and I began to recite the verse. I had it almost perfect.
He picked up the book again, and I started to recite the verse. I had it nearly perfect.
"What! you know it?"
"What! You know that?"
"Not quite, but next time I could say it without a mistake, I believe."
"Not exactly, but next time I think I could say it without making a mistake."
"How did you learn it?"
"How did you figure it out?"
"I listened while your mother read it, but I listened attentively without looking about to see what was going on round about me."
"I listened while your mom read it, but I paid close attention without looking around to see what was happening around me."
He reddened, and turned away his eyes.
He flushed and looked away.
"I will try, like you," he said, "but tell me, what did you do to remember the words?"
"I'll try, just like you," he said, "but tell me, what did you do to remember the words?"
I did not quite know how to explain, but I tried my best.
I wasn't exactly sure how to explain, but I did my best.
"What is the fable about?" I said. "Sheep. Well, first of all, I thought of sheep; the sheep were in a field. I could see them lying down and sleeping in the field; picturing them so, I did not forget."
"What’s the fable about?" I asked. "Sheep. Well, to start, I thought of sheep; the sheep were in a field. I could see them lying down and sleeping in the field; imagining them like that, I didn’t forget."
"Yes, yes," he said, "I can see them, black and white ones! in a green field."
"Yeah, yeah," he said, "I can see them, the black and white ones! in a green field."
"What looks after the sheep usually?"
"What usually takes care of the sheep?"
"Dogs."
"Dogs."
"And?..."
"And...?"
"A shepherd."
"A shepherd."
"If they thought the sheep were quite safe, what did they do?"
"If they thought the sheep were totally safe, what did they do?"
"The dog slept while the shepherd played his flute in the distance with the other shepherds."
"The dog slept while the shepherd played his flute in the distance with the other shepherds."
Little by little Arthur had the entire fable pictured in his mind's eye. I explained every detail, as well as I was able. When he was thoroughly interested we went over the lines together and at the end of half an hour he had mastered it.
Little by little, Arthur had the entire fable visualized in his mind. I explained every detail to the best of my ability. When he was really interested, we went over the lines together, and after half an hour, he had it down.
"Oh, how pleased mamma will be!" he cried.
"Oh, how happy Mom will be!" he exclaimed.
When his mother came out she seemed displeased that we were together. She thought that[Pg 116] we had been playing, but Arthur did not give her time to say a word.
When his mom came out, she looked unhappy that we were together. She thought that[Pg 116] we had been playing, but Arthur didn't let her say anything.
"I know it!" he cried. "Remi has taught it to me."
"I know it!" he shouted. "Remi has taught it to me."
Mrs. Milligan looked at me in surprise, but before she could say a word Arthur had commenced to recite the fable. I looked at Mrs. Milligan: her beautiful face broke into a smile; then I thought I saw tears in her eyes, but she bent her head quickly over her son and put her arms about him. I was not sure if she was crying.
Mrs. Milligan looked at me in surprise, but before she could say anything, Arthur started to recite the fable. I glanced at Mrs. Milligan; her beautiful face lit up with a smile, then I thought I saw tears in her eyes, but she quickly bent her head down over her son and wrapped her arms around him. I wasn't sure if she was crying.
"The words mean nothing," said Arthur; "they are stupid, but the things that one sees! Remi made me see the shepherd with his flute, and the fields, and the dogs, and the sheep, then the wolves, and I could even hear the music that the shepherd was playing. Shall I sing the song to you, Mamma?"
"The words don't matter," Arthur said. "They’re silly, but the things you see! Remi helped me picture the shepherd with his flute, the fields, the dogs, and the sheep, then the wolves, and I could even hear the music the shepherd was playing. Should I sing the song for you, Mom?"
And he sang a little sad song in English.
And he sang a small, sad song in English.
This time Mrs. Milligan did really cry, for when she got up from her seat, I saw that Arthur's cheeks were wet with her tears. Then she came to me and, taking my hand in hers, pressed it gently.
This time Mrs. Milligan truly cried, because when she got up from her seat, I saw that Arthur's cheeks were stained with her tears. Then she came over to me and, taking my hand in hers, squeezed it gently.
"You are a good boy," she said.
"You’re a good boy," she said.
The evening before I had been a little tramp, who had come on the barge with his animals to amuse a sick child, but this lesson drew me apart from the dogs and the monkey. I was, from now, a companion, almost a friend, to the sick boy.
The evening before, I had been a little street performer who had come to the barge with my animals to entertain a sick child, but this experience set me apart from the dogs and the monkey. From now on, I was a companion, almost a friend, to the sick boy.
From that day there was a change in Mrs. [Pg 117]Milligan's manner toward me, and between Arthur and myself there grew a strong friendship. I never once felt the difference in our positions; this may have been due to Mrs. Milligan's kindness, for she often spoke to me as though I were her child.
From that day, Mrs. [Pg 117] Milligan's attitude towards me changed, and Arthur and I developed a close friendship. I never felt the difference in our social status; this might have been because of Mrs. Milligan's kindness, as she often spoke to me as if I were her own child.
When the country was interesting we would go very slowly, but if the landscape was dreary, the horses would trot quickly along the towing path. When the sun went down the barge stopped; when the sun rose the barge started on again.
When the countryside was scenic, we would go really slowly, but if the landscape was dull, the horses would trot quickly along the towing path. When the sun set, the barge would stop; when the sun rose, the barge would start up again.
If the evenings were damp we went into the little cabin and sat round a bright fire, so that the sick boy should not feel chilly, and Mrs. Milligan would read to us and show us pictures and tell us beautiful stories.
If the evenings were damp, we would go into the small cabin and sit around a bright fire so the sick boy wouldn’t feel cold, and Mrs. Milligan would read to us, show us pictures, and tell us lovely stories.
Then, when the evenings were beautiful, I did my part. I would take my harp and when the boat had stopped I would get off and go at a short distance and sit behind a tree. Then, hidden by the branches, I played and sang my best. On calm nights Arthur liked to hear the music without being able to see who played. And when I played his favorite airs he would call out "Encore," and I would play the piece over again.
Then, on beautiful evenings, I did my thing. I would take my harp, and when the boat stopped, I would get off and walk a short distance to sit behind a tree. Hidden by the branches, I played and sang my best. On calm nights, Arthur enjoyed hearing the music without knowing who was playing. And when I played his favorite tunes, he would call out "Encore," and I would play the piece again.
That was a beautiful life for the country boy, who had sat by Mother Barberin's fireside, and who had tramped the high roads with Signor Vitalis. What a difference between the dish of boiled potatoes that my poor foster mother had given me and the delicious tarts, jellies, and creams that Mrs. Milligan's cook made! What a contrast [Pg 118]between the long tramps in the mud, the pouring rain, the scorching sun, trudging behind Vitalis, ... and this ride on the beautiful barge!
That was an amazing life for the country boy, who had spent time by Mother Barberin's fireside and who had walked the highways with Signor Vitalis. What a difference between the boiled potatoes my poor foster mother used to give me and the delicious pastries, jellies, and creams that Mrs. Milligan's cook made! What a contrast [Pg 118]between the long walks in the mud, the pouring rain, the blazing sun, trudging behind Vitalis, ... and this ride on the beautiful barge!
The pastry was delicious, and yes, it was fine, oh, so fine not to be hungry, nor tired, nor too hot, nor too cold, but in justice to myself, I must say that it was the kindness and love of this lady and this little boy that I felt the most. Twice I had been torn from those I loved, ... first from dear Mother Barberin, and then from Vitalis. I was left with only the dogs and the monkey, hungry and footsore, and then a beautiful lady, with a child of about my own age, had taken me in and treated me as though I were a brother.
The pastry was amazing, and yes, it felt really nice not to be hungry, tired, too hot, or too cold. But to be fair to myself, I have to say that what I felt most was the kindness and love from this lady and her little boy. I had been taken away from the people I loved twice... first from dear Mother Barberin, and then from Vitalis. I was left with only the dogs and the monkey, hungry and tired, and then a lovely lady with a child about my age took me in and treated me like I was her brother.
Often, as I looked at Arthur strapped to his bench, pale and drawn, I envied him, I, so full of health and strength, envied the little sick boy. It was not the luxuries that surrounded him that I envied, not the boat. It was his mother. Oh, how I wanted a mother of my own! She kissed him, and he was able to put his arms around her whenever he wished,—this lady whose hand I scarcely dared touch when she held it out to me. And I thought sadly that I should never have a mother who would kiss me and whom I could kiss. Perhaps one day I should see Mother Barberin again, and that would make me very happy, but I could not call her mother now, for she was not my mother....
Often, as I looked at Arthur strapped to his bench, pale and exhausted, I envied him. I, so full of health and strength, envied the little sick boy. It wasn’t the luxuries around him that I envied, not the boat. It was his mother. Oh, how I wanted a mother of my own! She kissed him, and he could put his arms around her whenever he wanted—this lady whose hand I barely dared touch when she offered it to me. And I thought sadly that I would never have a mother who would kiss me and whom I could kiss. Maybe one day I would see Mother Barberin again, and that would make me very happy, but I couldn’t call her mother now because she wasn’t my mother....
I was alone.... I should always be alone.... Nobody's boy.
I was all by myself.... I should always be by myself.... Nobody's kid.
I was old enough to know that one should not expect to have too much from this world, and I thought that, as I had no family, no father or mother, I should be thankful that I had friends. And I was happy, so happy on that barge. But, alas! it was not to last long. The day was drawing near for me to take up my old life again.
I was old enough to realize that you shouldn't expect too much from this world, and I figured that since I had no family, no mom or dad, I should be grateful for the friends I had. And I was happy, so happy on that barge. But, sadly, it wasn't going to last long. The day was getting closer for me to return to my old life.
CHAPTER XII
THE MASTER'S CONSENT
It was all to end,—this beautiful trip that I had made on the barge. No nice bed, no nice pastry, no evenings listening to Mrs. Milligan. Ah! no Mrs. Milligan or Arthur!
It was all coming to an end—this amazing trip I had taken on the barge. No cozy bed, no delicious pastries, no evenings spent listening to Mrs. Milligan. Ah! No Mrs. Milligan or Arthur!
One day I decided to ask Mrs. Milligan how long it would take me to get back to Toulouse. I wanted to be waiting at the prison door when my master came out. When Arthur heard me speak of going back, he began to cry.
One day I decided to ask Mrs. Milligan how long it would take me to get back to Toulouse. I wanted to be waiting at the prison door when my master came out. When Arthur heard me talk about going back, he started to cry.
"I don't want him to go! I don't want Remi to go," he sobbed.
"I don't want him to leave! I don't want Remi to leave," he cried.
I told him that I belonged to Vitalis, and that he had paid a sum of money for me, and that I must return to him the moment he wanted me. I had spoken of my foster parents, but had never said that they were not really my father and mother. I felt ashamed to admit that I was a foundling,—a child picked up in the streets! I knew how the children from the Foundlings' Hospital had been scorned. It seemed to me that it was the most abject thing in the world to be a foundling. I did not want Mrs. Milligan and Arthur to know. Would they not have turned from me in disdain!
I told him that I belonged to Vitalis, that he had paid a sum of money for me, and that I had to go back to him whenever he wanted me. I mentioned my foster parents but never said they weren't really my dad and mom. I felt ashamed to admit that I was a foundling—a child picked up off the streets! I knew how the kids from the Foundlings' Hospital had been looked down upon. It seemed to me like the most humiliating thing in the world to be a foundling. I didn't want Mrs. Milligan and Arthur to find out. Wouldn’t they have turned away from me in disgust?
"Mamma, we must keep Remi," continued Arthur.
"Mom, we have to keep Remi," Arthur continued.
"I should be very pleased to keep Remi with us," replied Mrs. Milligan; "we are so fond of him. But there are two things; first, Remi would have to want to stay...."
"I would really love to have Remi stay with us," Mrs. Milligan said, "we care about him a lot. But there are two things; first, Remi would need to want to stay..."
"Oh, he does! he does!" cried Arthur, "don't you, Remi? You don't want to go back to Toulouse?"
"Oh, he does! He does!" shouted Arthur, "don't you, Remi? You don't want to go back to Toulouse?"
"The second is," continued Mrs. Milligan, "will his master give him up?"
"The second is," continued Mrs. Milligan, "will his master let him go?"
"Remi comes first; he comes first," Arthur insisted.
"Remi is the priority; he's the priority," Arthur insisted.
Vitalis had been a good master, and I was very grateful for all he had taught me, but there was no comparison between my life with him and that which I should have with Arthur, and at the same time, there was also no comparison between the respect I had for Vitalis and the affection which I felt for Mrs. Milligan and her invalid boy. I felt that it was wrong for me to prefer these strangers to my master, but it was so. I loved Mrs. Milligan and Arthur.
Vitalis had been a great teacher, and I was really thankful for everything he had shown me, but my life with him was nothing like what I would have with Arthur. At the same time, the respect I had for Vitalis didn't compare to the affection I felt for Mrs. Milligan and her sickly son. I knew it was wrong to prefer these strangers over my master, but I couldn't help it. I loved Mrs. Milligan and Arthur.
"If Remi stays with us it will not be all pleasure," went on Mrs. Milligan; "he would have to do lessons the same as you; he would have to study a great deal; it would not be the free life that he would have in going tramping along the roads."
"If Remi stays with us, it won't all be fun," Mrs. Milligan continued. "He would have to do lessons just like you; he would need to study a lot; it wouldn't be the free life he would have if he were wandering down the roads."
"Ah, you know what I would like,..." I began.
"Ah, you know what I want,..." I started.
"There, there, you see, Mamma!" interrupted Arthur.
"There, there, you see, Mom!" interrupted Arthur.
"All that we have to do now," continued Mrs. Milligan, "is to get his master's consent. I will write and ask him if he will come here, for we cannot return to Toulouse. I will send him his fare, and explain to him the reason why we cannot take the train. I'll invite him here, and I do hope he will accept.
"All we need to do now," Mrs. Milligan continued, "is to get his master's approval. I'll write to him and ask if he can come here since we can't go back to Toulouse. I'll send him the fare and explain why we can't take the train. I'll invite him over, and I really hope he agrees."
"If he agrees to my proposition," added Mrs. Milligan, "I will then make arrangements with your parents, Remi, for of course they must be consulted."
"If he agrees to my proposal," added Mrs. Milligan, "I will then make arrangements with your parents, Remi, because they need to be involved."
Consult my parents! They will tell her what I have been trying to keep secret. That I am a foundling! Then neither Arthur nor Mrs. Milligan would want me!
Consult my parents! They'll tell her what I've been trying to hide. That I'm a foundling! Then neither Arthur nor Mrs. Milligan would want me!
A boy who did not know his own father or mother had been a companion to Arthur! I stared at Mrs. Milligan in affright. I did not know what to say. She looked at me in surprise. I did not dare reply to her question when she asked me what was the matter. Probably thinking that I was upset at the thought of my master coming, she did not insist.
A boy who didn't know his own dad or mom had been friends with Arthur! I looked at Mrs. Milligan in shock. I had no idea what to say. She looked at me in surprise. I didn't dare answer her when she asked me what was wrong. Probably thinking I was just worried about my boss arriving, she didn't press the issue.
Arthur looked at me curiously all the evening. I was glad when bedtime came, and I could close myself in my cabin. That was my first bad night on board the Swan. What could I do? What say?
Arthur watched me with curiosity all evening. I was relieved when bedtime arrived, and I could shut myself in my cabin. That was my first rough night on the Swan. What could I do? What could I say?
Perhaps Vitalis would not give me up, then they would never know the truth. My shame and fear of them finding out the truth was so great that I[Pg 123] began to hope that Vitalis would insist upon me staying with him.
Perhaps Vitalis wouldn’t give me up, so they would never find out the truth. My shame and fear of them discovering the truth was so overwhelming that I[Pg 123] started to hope that Vitalis would insist I stay with him.
Three days later Mrs. Milligan received a reply to the letter she had sent Vitalis. He said that he would be pleased to come and see her, and that he would arrive the following Saturday, by the two o'clock train. I asked permission to go to the station with the dogs and Pretty-Heart to meet him.
Three days later, Mrs. Milligan received a response to the letter she had sent to Vitalis. He mentioned that he would be happy to come and see her and that he would arrive the following Saturday on the two o'clock train. I requested permission to go to the station with the dogs and Pretty-Heart to meet him.
In the morning the dogs were restless as though they knew that something was going to happen. Pretty-Heart was indifferent. I was terribly excited. My fate was to be decided. If I had possessed the courage I would have implored Vitalis not to tell Mrs. Milligan that I was a foundling, but I felt that I could not utter the word, even to him.
In the morning, the dogs were anxious, as if they sensed something was about to happen. Pretty-Heart didn’t care. I was incredibly excited. My future was about to be determined. If I had been brave enough, I would have begged Vitalis not to tell Mrs. Milligan that I was a foundling, but I felt I couldn’t say the word, even to him.
I stood on a corner of the railway station, holding my dogs on a leash, with Pretty-Heart under my coat, and I waited. I saw little of what passed around me. It was the dogs who warned me that the train had arrived. They scented their master. Suddenly there was a tug at the leash. As I was not on my guard, they broke loose. With a bark they bounded forward. I saw them spring upon Vitalis. More sure, although less supple than the other two, Capi had jumped straight into his master's arms, while Zerbino and Dulcie jumped at his feet.
I stood on a corner of the train station, holding my dogs on leashes, with Pretty-Heart tucked under my coat, and I waited. I hardly noticed what was happening around me. It was the dogs who alerted me that the train had arrived. They picked up on their owner's scent. Suddenly, there was a tug at the leash. Caught off guard, they broke free. With a bark, they dashed forward. I saw them leap onto Vitalis. More certain, though not as agile as the other two, Capi jumped right into his master's arms, while Zerbino and Dulcie jumped at his feet.
When Vitalis saw me, he put Capi down quickly, and threw his arms around me. For the first time he kissed me.
When Vitalis saw me, he quickly set Capi down and wrapped his arms around me. For the first time, he kissed me.
"God bless you, my boy," he said again, and again.
"God bless you, my boy," he said once more, and again.
My master had never been hard with me, but neither had he ever been affectionate, and I was not used to these effusions. I was touched, and the tears came to my eyes, for I was in the mood when the heart is easily stirred. I looked at him. His stay in prison had aged him greatly. His back was bent, his face paler, and his lips bloodless.
My master had never been strict with me, but he had also never shown much affection, and I wasn't used to this kind of display. I was moved, and tears welled up in my eyes because I was in a moment when feelings are easily stirred. I looked at him. His time in prison had aged him significantly. His back was hunched, his face was pale, and his lips were colorless.
"You find me changed, don't you, Remi?" he said; "I was none too happy in prison, but I'll be better now I'm out."
"You see I've changed, haven't you, Remi?" he said; "I wasn't very happy in prison, but I'll be better now that I'm out."
Then, changing the subject, he added:
Then, changing the subject, he added:
"Tell me about this lady who wrote to me; how did you get to know her?"
"Tell me about this woman who wrote to me; how did you meet her?"
I told him how I had met Mrs. Milligan and Arthur in their barge, the Swan, on the canal, and of what we had seen, and what we had done. I rambled along hardly knowing what I said. Now that I saw Vitalis, I felt that it would be impossible to tell him that I wanted to leave him and stay with Mrs. Milligan.
I told him how I had met Mrs. Milligan and Arthur on their barge, the Swan, on the canal, and about what we had seen and done. I chatted on, barely aware of what I was saying. Now that I was with Vitalis, I felt like it would be impossible to tell him that I wanted to leave him and stay with Mrs. Milligan.
We reached the hotel where Mrs. Milligan was staying, before my story was ended. Vitalis had not mentioned what she had proposed to him in her letter, so I said nothing of her plan.
We arrived at the hotel where Mrs. Milligan was staying before I finished my story. Vitalis hadn't mentioned what she suggested in her letter, so I didn't say anything about her plan.
"Is this lady expecting me?" he asked, as we entered the hotel.
"Is this woman expecting me?" he asked as we entered the hotel.
"Yes, I'll take you up to her apartment," I said.
"Sure, I'll take you to her apartment," I said.
"There's no occasion for that," he replied; "I'll[Pg 125] go up alone; you wait here for me with Pretty-Heart and the dogs."
"There's no need for that," he said; "I'll[Pg 125] go up by myself; you stay here with Pretty-Heart and the dogs."
I had always obeyed him, but in this case I felt that it was only fair for me to go up with him to Mrs. Milligan's apartment. But with a sign he stopped the words on my lips, and I was forced to stay below with the dogs.
I had always followed his orders, but this time I felt it was only fair for me to accompany him to Mrs. Milligan's apartment. But with a gesture, he silenced me, and I had to remain downstairs with the dogs.
Why didn't he want me to be present when he spoke to Mrs. Milligan? I asked myself this question again and again. I was still pondering over it when he returned.
Why didn't he want me to be there when he talked to Mrs. Milligan? I kept asking myself this question over and over. I was still thinking about it when he came back.
"Go and say good-by to the lady," he said, briefly. "I'll wait for you here. We shall go in ten minutes."
"Go and say goodbye to the lady," he said shortly. "I'll wait for you here. We'll leave in ten minutes."
I was thunderstruck.
I was shocked.
"Well," he said, "didn't you understand me? You stand there like a stupid! Hurry up!"
"Well," he said, "didn't you get what I said? You’re just standing there like an idiot! Move it!"
He had never spoken so roughly to me. Mechanically I got up to obey, not seeming to understand. "What did you say to her?" I asked, after I had gone a few steps.
He had never talked to me so harshly before. Automatically, I stood up to comply, not really processing what was happening. "What did you say to her?" I asked after I had walked a few steps.
"I said that I needed you and that you needed me, and consequently I was not going to give up my rights to you. Go; I give you ten minutes to say good-by."
"I said that I needed you and that you needed me, so I wasn't going to give up my rights to you. Go; I’m giving you ten minutes to say goodbye."
I was so possessed by the fact that I was a foundling, that I thought that if I had to leave immediately it was because my master had told them about my birth.
I was so consumed by the fact that I was an orphan that I thought if I had to leave right away, it was because my master had revealed my origins.
Upon entering Mrs. Milligan's apartment I found Arthur in tears and his mother bending over him.
Upon entering Mrs. Milligan's apartment, I found Arthur in tears with his mother leaning over him.
"You won't go, Remi! Oh, Remi, tell me you won't go," he sobbed.
"You can't leave, Remi! Oh, Remi, please say you won't go," he cried.
I could not speak. Mrs. Milligan replied for me, telling Arthur that I had to do as I was told.
I couldn't say anything. Mrs. Milligan spoke for me, telling Arthur that I needed to follow instructions.
"Signor Vitalis would not consent to let us have you," said Mrs. Milligan in a voice so sad.
"Mr. Vitalis wouldn't agree to let us have you," said Mrs. Milligan in a very sad voice.
"He's a wicked man!" cried Arthur.
"He's an evil man!" shouted Arthur.
"No, he is not a wicked man," continued Mrs. Milligan; "he loves you ... and he needs you. He speaks like a man far above his position. He told me,—let me see, these were his words:
"No, he’s not a bad guy," Mrs. Milligan continued; "he loves you ... and he needs you. He talks like someone way above his station. He told me—let me think, these were his words:
"'I love that child, and he loves me. The apprenticeship in the life that I give him is good for him, better, far better, than he would have with you. You would give him an education, that is true; you would form his mind, but not his character. It is the hardships of life that alone can do that. He cannot be your son; he will be mine. That is better than to be a plaything for your sick child, however sweet he may be. I also will teach the boy.'"
"I love that kid, and he loves me. The life lessons I’m giving him are good for him, much better than what he’d get from you. You would teach him, that’s true; you would shape his mind, but not his character. Only life’s challenges can do that. He can’t be your son; he will be mine. That’s better than just being a toy for your sick child, no matter how sweet he is. I will teach the boy, too."
"But he isn't Remi's father," cried Arthur.
"But he isn't Remi's dad," cried Arthur.
"That is true, but he is his master, and Remi belongs to him. For the time being, Remi must obey him. His parents rented him to Signor Vitalis, but I will write to them and see what I can do."
"That's true, but he is his master, and Remi is his. For now, Remi has to obey him. His parents rented him out to Signor Vitalis, but I'll write to them and see what I can do."
"Oh, no, no, don't do that," I cried.
"Oh, no, no, don't do that," I said.
"What do you mean?"
"What do you mean?"
"Oh, no, please don't."
"Oh no, please don't."
"But that is the only thing to do, my child."
"But that’s the only thing to do, my child."
"Oh, please, please don't."
"Oh, please don't."
If Mrs. Milligan had not spoken of my parents, I should have taken much more than the ten minutes to say good-by that my master had given me.
If Mrs. Milligan hadn't mentioned my parents, I would have taken a lot longer than the ten minutes my master gave me to say goodbye.
"They live in Chavanon, do they not?" asked Mrs. Milligan.
"They live in Chavanon, right?" asked Mrs. Milligan.
Without replying, I went up to Arthur and, putting my arms round him, clung to him for a moment then, freeing myself from his weak clasp, I turned and held out my hand to Mrs. Milligan.
Without saying anything, I went up to Arthur and, wrapping my arms around him, held on for a moment. Then, pulling away from his weak hug, I turned and extended my hand to Mrs. Milligan.
"Poor child," she murmured, kissing me on the forehead.
"Poor kid," she said softly, kissing me on the forehead.
I hurried to the door.
I rushed to the door.
"Arthur, I will love you always," I said, choking back my sobs, "and I never, never will forget you, Mrs. Milligan."
"Arthur, I will always love you," I said, fighting back my tears, "and I will never, ever forget you, Mrs. Milligan."
"Remi! Remi!" cried Arthur.
"Remi! Remi!" shouted Arthur.
I closed the door. One moment later I was with Vitalis.
I shut the door. A moment later, I was with Vitalis.
"Off we go," he said.
"Let's go," he said.
And that was how I parted from my first boy friend.
And that was how I broke up with my first boyfriend.
CHAPTER XIII
WEARY DREARY DAYS
Again I had to tramp behind my master with the harp strapped to my shoulder, through the rain, the sun, the dust, and the mud. I had to play the fool and laugh and cry in order to please the "distinguished audience."
Again, I had to walk behind my master with the harp slung over my shoulder, through the rain, sun, dust, and mud. I had to act like a fool and laugh and cry to entertain the "distinguished audience."
More than once in our long walks I lagged behind to think of Arthur, his mother, and the Swan. When I was in some dirty village how I would long for my pretty cabin on the barge. And how rough the sheets were now. It was terrible to think that I should never again play with Arthur, and never hear his mother's voice.
More than once during our long walks, I fell behind to think about Arthur, his mom, and the Swan. When I found myself in some rundown village, I would long for my cozy cabin on the barge. And the sheets felt so rough now. It was awful to think that I would never play with Arthur again and would never hear his mom's voice.
Fortunately in my sorrow, which was very deep, I had one consolation; Vitalis was much kinder, kinder than he had ever been before. His manner with me had quite changed. I felt that he was more to me than a master now. Often, if I dared, I would have embraced him, I so needed love. But I had not the courage, for Vitalis was not a man with whom one dared be familiar. At first it had been fear that kept me at a distance, but now it was something vague, which resembled a sentiment of respect.
Fortunately, in my deep sorrow, I had one comfort; Vitalis was much kinder, kinder than he had ever been before. His attitude towards me had completely changed. I felt he was more than just a master to me now. Often, if I had the courage, I would have embraced him, as I needed love so much. But I didn’t have the guts, because Vitalis was not someone you could be familiar with. At first, it was fear that kept me at a distance, but now it was something vague that felt like respect.
When I left the village I had looked upon [Pg 129]Vitalis the same as the other men of the poorer class. I was not able to make distinctions, but the two months that I had lived with Mrs. Milligan had opened my eyes and developed my intelligence. Looking at my master with more attention, it seemed to me that in manner and bearing he appeared to be very superior. His ways were like Mrs. Milligan's ways....
When I left the village, I saw Vitalis just like the other poor men. I couldn't tell the difference between them, but the two months I spent with Mrs. Milligan had opened my eyes and sharpened my thinking. When I looked at my master more closely, he seemed to have a much more refined manner and presence. His ways were similar to Mrs. Milligan's ways...
Weeks passed. On our tramps, now, my eyes were always turned in the direction of the water, not to the hills. I was always hoping that one day I should see the Swan. If I saw a boat in the distance I always thought that it might be the Swan. But it was not.
Weeks went by. On our walks, my eyes were always focused on the water, not the hills. I kept hoping that one day I would see the Swan. Whenever I spotted a boat in the distance, I always thought it might be the Swan. But it never was.
We passed several days at Lyons, and all my spare time I spent on the docks, looking up and down the river. I described the beautiful barge to the fishermen and asked them if they had seen it, but no one had seen it.
We spent several days in Lyons, and during all my free time, I was at the docks, checking out the river. I told the fishermen about the beautiful barge and asked if they’d seen it, but nobody had.
We had to leave Lyons at last and went on to Dijon; then I began to give up hope of ever seeing Mrs. Milligan again, for at Lyons I had studied all the maps of France, and I knew that the Swan could not go farther up the river to reach the Loire. It would branch off at Chalon. We arrived at Chalon, and we went on again without seeing it. It was the end of my dream.
We finally had to leave Lyons and headed to Dijon; at that point, I started to lose hope of ever seeing Mrs. Milligan again. While in Lyons, I had looked over all the maps of France, and I knew that the Swan couldn’t travel farther up the river to reach the Loire. It would split off at Chalon. We got to Chalon and moved on without seeing it. That was the end of my dream.
To make things worse, the winter was now upon us, and we had to tramp along wearily in the blinding rain and slush. At night, when we arrived at a wretched inn, or in a barn, tired out, wet to the[Pg 130] skin, I could not drop off to sleep with laughter on my lips. Sometimes we were frozen to the bone, and Pretty-Heart was as sad and mournful as myself.
To make things worse, winter had arrived, and we had to trudge wearily through the blinding rain and slush. At night, when we finally reached a miserable inn or a barn, completely exhausted and soaked to the[Pg 130] skin, I couldn’t fall asleep with a smile on my face. Sometimes we were freezing cold, and Pretty-Heart looked as sad and hopeless as I felt.
My master's object was to get to Paris as quickly as possible, for it was only in Paris that we had a chance to give performances during the winter. We were making very little money now, so we could not afford to take the train.
My master's goal was to get to Paris as fast as possible since it was the only place where we had a chance to perform during the winter. We were making very little money right now, so we couldn't afford to take the train.
After the cold sleet, the wind turned to the north. It had been very damp for several days. At first we did not mind the biting north wind in our faces, but soon the sky filled with great black clouds and the wintry sun disappeared altogether. We knew that a snowstorm was coming.
After the cold sleet, the wind shifted to the north. It had been really damp for several days. At first, we didn’t mind the biting north wind in our faces, but soon the sky filled with big black clouds and the wintry sun vanished completely. We knew a snowstorm was on the way.
Vitalis was anxious to get to the next big town, where we could stay and give several performances, if very bad weather overtook us.
Vitalis was eager to reach the next big town, where we could stay and put on several performances if we were caught in really bad weather.
"Go to bed quickly," he said, when we got to an inn that night; "we are going to start at a very early hour to-morrow, because I don't want to be caught in a snowstorm."
"Go to bed fast," he said when we arrived at the inn that night; "we're leaving early tomorrow because I don't want to get stuck in a snowstorm."
He did not go to bed at once, but sat down by a corner of the kitchen fire to warm Pretty-Heart, who was suffering terribly from the cold. The monkey had not ceased moaning, although we had wrapped him up in plenty of coverlets.
He didn't go to bed right away but sat down by the kitchen fire to warm Pretty-Heart, who was really struggling with the cold. The monkey kept moaning, even though we had wrapped him up in a bunch of blankets.
The next morning I got up early as I had been told. It was not yet day, the sky was lowering and black, and there was not a star to be seen.[Pg 131] When we opened the door a strong wind almost took us off our feet.
The next morning, I woke up early as instructed. It was still dark out, the sky was cloudy and black, and there wasn't a single star in sight.[Pg 131] When we opened the door, a strong wind nearly knocked us off our feet.
"If I were in your place," said the innkeeper to Vitalis, "I wouldn't venture out. We're going to have a terrible snowstorm."
"If I were you," the innkeeper said to Vitalis, "I wouldn't go outside. We're about to get hit with a really bad snowstorm."
"I'm in a hurry," replied Vitalis, "and I want to get to Troyes before it comes on."
"I'm in a rush," replied Vitalis, "and I want to reach Troyes before it starts."
"Thirty miles."
"30 miles."
Nevertheless, we started.
Still, we started.
Vitalis held Pretty-Heart tight against his body so as to give him some of his own warmth, and the dogs, pleased with the hard dry roads, raced before us. My master had bought a sheepskin for me at Dijon, and I wrapped myself up in it with the wool inside.
Vitalis held Pretty-Heart close to keep him warm, and the dogs, happy with the dry, hard roads, raced ahead of us. My master had bought me a sheepskin in Dijon, and I wrapped myself in it with the wool against my skin.
It was anything but agreeable when we opened our mouths, so we walked along in silence, hurrying as much to get warm as to get ahead. Although it was long past the hour of daybreak, the sky was still quite black. Although to the east a whitish band cut the clouds, yet the sun would not come out. Looking across the country, objects were now becoming more distinct. We could see the trees stripped of their leaves, and the shrubs and bushes with dry foliage rustling and cracking with the heavy gusts of wind. There was no one on the roads, nor in the fields, not a sound of cart wheels, nor the crack of a whip.
It was anything but pleasant when we spoke, so we silently rushed along, eager to warm up as much as to move forward. Even though it was well past dawn, the sky remained quite dark. A pale strip cut through the clouds to the east, but the sun still wouldn’t break through. Looking out over the landscape, things were becoming clearer. We could see the trees bare of their leaves and the shrubs and bushes with dry leaves rustling and cracking in the strong gusts of wind. There was no one on the roads or in the fields, no sounds of cart wheels or the snap of a whip.
Suddenly, in the distance, we could see a pale streak which got larger and larger as it came [Pg 132]towards us. Then we heard a sort of hissing murmur, the strange, harsh cry of the wild geese. The maddened flock flew over our heads; on they went, wildly fleeing from the north towards the south. Before they were out of sight, soft flakes were dropping gently from the skies and floating in the atmosphere.
Suddenly, in the distance, we saw a pale streak that got bigger and bigger as it came [Pg 132] toward us. Then we heard a sort of hissing murmur, the strange, harsh cry of the wild geese. The frantic flock flew over our heads, wildly escaping from the north towards the south. Before they disappeared from view, soft flakes were gently falling from the sky and floating in the air.
The country through which we tramped was desolate and bleak, the mournful aspect seemed to add to the silence; only the shrill whistling of the north wind was heard. Snowflakes, like tiny butterflies, fluttered around us, whirling incessantly without touching the ground.
The land we walked through was barren and dreary, its sad look deepening the silence; the only sound was the sharp whistling of the north wind. Snowflakes, like little butterflies, flitted around us, swirling endlessly without settling on the ground.
We made little headway. It seemed impossible that we could reach Troyes before the storm was fully upon us. But I did not worry; I thought that if the snow fell it would not be so cold.
We didn’t get very far. It felt impossible to reach Troyes before the storm hit us fully. But I wasn’t worried; I figured if it started snowing, it wouldn’t be that cold.
I did not know what a snow storm could be. It was not long before I learned, and in a way that I shall never forget. The clouds were gathering from the northwest. The flakes no longer hovered in the air, but fell straight and swift, covering us from head to foot.
I didn't realize what a snowstorm could be. It wasn't long before I learned, and in a way I'll never forget. The clouds were building up from the northwest. The flakes no longer floated in the air but fell straight and fast, covering us completely.
"We shall have to take shelter in the first house we come to," murmured Vitalis; "we cannot make Troyes."
"We'll have to find shelter in the first house we see," Vitalis whispered; "we can't reach Troyes."
I was pleased to hear him say that, but where could we find shelter? As far as the eye could reach there was not a house to be seen, nor anything to indicate that we were nearing a village.
I was glad to hear him say that, but where could we find shelter? As far as we could see, there wasn't a house in sight, nor any sign that we were getting close to a village.
Before us lay a forest with its dark depths, and[Pg 133] on either side of us the hills. The snow came down faster and thicker.
Before us was a forest with its dark depths, and[Pg 133] on either side of us the hills. The snow fell faster and thicker.
We tramped in silence. My master lifted his sheepskin now and again for Pretty-Heart to breathe more easily. From time to time we had to turn our heads to one side, so that we also could breathe. The dogs no longer raced ahead; they walked at our heels asking for the shelter that we were unable to give them.
We walked in silence. My master lifted his sheepskin now and then to help Pretty-Heart breathe more easily. Occasionally, we had to turn our heads to the side to catch our breath. The dogs no longer ran ahead; they walked behind us, looking for the shelter we couldn’t provide.
We went slowly and painfully on, blinded, wet and frozen, and, although we were now in the heart of the forest, the road through it was exposed to the full wind. Several times I saw my master glance to the left, as though he were looking for something, but he said nothing. What did he hope to find? I looked straight before me, down the long road. As far as my eye could reach, I could see nothing but woods on either side. I thought we should never come to the end of that forest.
We moved forward slowly and with difficulty, blind, wet, and cold, and even though we were deep in the forest, the path through it was fully exposed to the wind. Several times I noticed my master glancing to the left as if he was searching for something, but he didn’t say anything. What was he hoping to find? I kept my eyes fixed ahead on the long road. As far as I could see, there was nothing but trees on either side. I felt like we would never make it out of this forest.
I had seen the snow falling only through the window panes of a warm kitchen. How far off that warm kitchen seemed now! Our feet sunk into the white bed of snow, deeper and deeper. Then, suddenly, without saying a word, Vitalis pointed to the left. I looked and saw indistinctly a little hut made of branches.
I had only seen the snow falling through the window of a cozy kitchen. That warm kitchen felt so far away now! Our feet sank into the deep white blanket of snow. Then, all of a sudden, without saying anything, Vitalis pointed to the left. I looked and saw a vague little hut made of branches.
We had to find the track that led to the hut. This was difficult, for the snow was already thick enough to efface all trace of a path. We scrambled through the bushes, and after crossing a ditch, we managed at last to reach the hut and get inside.[Pg 134] The dogs, in ecstasy, rolled over and over on the dry ground, barking. Our satisfaction was no less keen than theirs.
We needed to find the path that led to the cabin. It was tough since the snow was already deep enough to erase any signs of a trail. We pushed through the bushes, and after crossing a ditch, we finally reached the cabin and got inside.[Pg 134] The dogs joyfully rolled around on the dry ground, barking. Our happiness was just as intense as theirs.
"I thought there would be a wood-cutter's cabin somewhere in the forest," said Vitalis. "Now, it can snow!"
"I thought there would be a cabin for woodcutters somewhere in the forest," said Vitalis. "Now it can snow!"
"Yes, let it snow," I said defiantly; "I don't care!"
"Yeah, let it snow," I said defiantly; "I don't care!"
I went to the door, or rather to the opening of the hut, for there was neither door nor window, and shook my coat and hat, so as not to wet the inside of our apartment.
I went to the entrance of the hut, since there was no door or window, and shook off my coat and hat to keep the inside of our place dry.
Our quarters were very simply but strongly built. Its furniture consisted of a heap of dirt and some big stones for seats.
Our living space was very basic but sturdy. The furniture was just a pile of dirt and a few large stones for seats.
In a house like this it was not difficult to find fuel; we had only to take it down from the walls and the roof, dragging out a few faggots here and there. This was quickly done, and soon we had a bright flaming fire. It is true that the hut was soon filled with smoke, but what did that matter? There was a flame, and it was heat that we wanted. I lay down, supporting myself on my two hands, and blew the fire; the dogs sat around the grate gravely; with necks stretched out they presented their wet sides to the flames.
In a house like this, it was easy to find fuel; we just had to take it down from the walls and the roof, pulling out a few sticks here and there. This was done quickly, and soon we had a bright, roaring fire. It’s true that the hut was soon filled with smoke, but who cared? There was a flame, and that’s what we needed for warmth. I lay down, propping myself up on my hands, and blew on the fire; the dogs sat around the hearth solemnly, stretching their necks out as they turned their wet sides toward the flames.
Pretty-Heart soon ventured to peep from under Vitalis' coat; prudently putting the end of his nose outside, he looked about to take in his surroundings. Evidently satisfied, he jumped quickly to the ground and taking the best place before the[Pg 135] fire he held out his two little trembling hands to the flames.
Pretty-Heart soon peeked out from under Vitalis' coat; carefully putting the tip of his nose outside, he looked around to take in his surroundings. Clearly satisfied, he quickly jumped to the ground and, taking the best spot in front of the[Pg 135] fire, held out his two little trembling hands to the flames.
That morning before I had risen, Vitalis had packed some provisions. There was some bread and a piece of cheese. We all expressed satisfaction at the sight of the food. Unfortunately, we were only able to have a very small piece, for not knowing how long we should have to stay in the hut, Vitalis thought it advisable to keep some for supper. I understood, but the dogs did not, and when they saw the bread put back in the bag before they had scarcely eaten, they held out their paws to their master, scratching his neck, and performing pantomime gestures to make him open the bag upon which their eyes were fixed. But Vitalis took no notice of them; the bag was not opened. The dogs settled themselves to go to sleep, Capi with his nose in the cinders. I thought that I would follow their example.
That morning before I got up, Vitalis had packed some supplies. There was some bread and a piece of cheese. We all felt pleased to see the food. Unfortunately, we could only have a very small piece because, not knowing how long we would have to stay in the hut, Vitalis thought it was better to save some for dinner. I understood, but the dogs didn’t, and when they saw the bread put back in the bag before they had barely eaten, they stretched out their paws to their master, scratching his neck and making gestures to try to get him to open the bag their eyes were fixed on. But Vitalis ignored them; the bag stayed closed. The dogs settled down to sleep, Capi with his nose in the ashes. I figured I’d do the same.
I do not know how long I slept; when I awoke the snow had stopped falling. I looked outside. It was very deep; if we ventured out it would come above our knees.
I don't know how long I slept; when I woke up, the snow had stopped falling. I looked outside. It was really deep; if we went out, it would be above our knees.
What time was it? I could not ask Vitalis. His big silver watch, by which Capi had told the hour, had been sold. He had spent all his money to pay his prison fine, and when he bought my sheepskin at Dijon he had parted with his big watch to pay for it. From the misty atmosphere it was impossible for me to tell what hour it might be.
What time was it? I couldn’t ask Vitalis. His large silver watch, which Capi had used to tell the time, had been sold. He had spent all his money to pay his fine from prison, and when he bought my sheepskin in Dijon, he had sold his big watch to afford it. The foggy atmosphere made it impossible for me to figure out what time it was.
There was not a sound to be heard; the snow seemed to have petrified every movement of life. I was standing in the opening of our cabin when I heard my master calling.
There wasn't a sound to be heard; the snow seemed to have frozen every movement of life. I was standing in the doorway of our cabin when I heard my master calling.
"Do you want to get on your way?" he asked.
"Do you want to start your journey?" he asked.
"I don't know; I want to do what you wish."
"I don't know; I want to do what you want."
"Well, I think we ought to stay here; we are at least sheltered and have warmth."
"Well, I think we should stay here; at least we're sheltered and warm."
That was true, but I remembered that we had no food. However, I said nothing.
That was true, but I remembered that we didn’t have any food. Still, I didn’t say anything.
"I'm afraid it will snow again," continued Vitalis. "We don't want to spend the night outside. Better stay here."
"I'm worried it’s going to snow again," Vitalis said. "We don’t want to spend the night outside. It’s better to stay here."
Yes, we should have to stay in the hut and tighten our belts round our stomachs, that was all.
Yes, we just had to stay in the hut and tighten our belts around our stomachs, that was all.
At supper Vitalis divided the remainder of the bread. Alas, there was but little, and it was quickly eaten; we gobbled up every crumb. When our frugal supper was over I thought that the dogs would begin making signs for more as they had done before, for they were ravenous. But they did nothing of the kind, and once again I realized how great was their intelligence.
At dinner, Vitalis split the last of the bread. Unfortunately, there wasn't much, and it was gone in no time; we devoured every crumb. When our simple meal was finished, I expected the dogs to start begging for more like they had before, since they were starving. But they didn't do anything of the sort, and once again I understood just how smart they were.
When Vitalis thrust his knife into his trouser pocket, which indicated that the feast was over, Capi got up and smelled the bag in which the food was kept. He then placed his paw on the bag to feel it. This double investigation convinced him that there was nothing left to eat. Then, coming back to his place before the fire, he looked at [Pg 137]Zerbino and Dulcie. The look clearly signified that they would get nothing more; then he stretched himself out his entire length with a sigh of resignation. "There is nothing more. It is useless to beg." He said this to them as plainly as though he had spoken aloud.
When Vitalis stuffed his knife into his pants pocket, signaling that the meal was finished, Capi stood up and sniffed the bag where the food was kept. He then placed his paw on the bag to check it out. This thorough inspection convinced him that there was nothing left to eat. Afterwards, he returned to his spot by the fire and looked at [Pg 137]Zerbino and Dulcie. The look clearly said they wouldn’t get anything more; then he stretched out fully with a sigh of resignation. "There's nothing more. It’s pointless to beg." He conveyed this to them as clearly as if he had spoken out loud.
His companions, understanding this language, also stretched out before the fire sighing, but Zerbino's sigh in no wise betokened resignation, for added to a large appetite, Zerbino was very much of a gourmand, and this was a greater sacrifice for him than for the others.
His friends, understanding this language, also lay out before the fire, sighing. However, Zerbino's sigh definitely didn’t show resignation. Besides having a huge appetite, Zerbino was a real foodie, and this was a bigger sacrifice for him than for the others.
The snow had commenced to fall again; it fell persistently. We could see the white carpet on the ground rise higher and higher until the small shrubs and bushes were hidden beneath it. When night came, big flakes were still falling from the black sky onto the shimmering earth.
The snow had started to fall again; it was coming down steadily. We could see the white blanket on the ground getting thicker and thicker until the small shrubs and bushes were covered up. When night fell, large flakes were still drifting down from the dark sky onto the glistening ground.
As we had to sleep there, the best thing to do was to go to sleep as quickly as possible. I wrapped myself up in my sheepskin, which I had dried by the fire during the day, and I laid down beside the fire, my head on a flat stone which served for a pillow.
As we needed to sleep there, the best option was to fall asleep as quickly as we could. I wrapped myself in my sheepskin, which I had dried by the fire earlier, and I lay down next to the fire, resting my head on a flat stone that acted as a pillow.
"You go to sleep," said Vitalis; "I'll wake you when it's my turn, for although we have nothing to fear from animals or people in this cabin, one of us must keep awake to see that the fire does not go out. We must be careful not to get cold, for it will be bitter when the snow stops."
"You go to sleep," Vitalis said. "I'll wake you when it's my turn, because even though we have nothing to fear from animals or people in this cabin, one of us needs to stay awake to make sure the fire doesn't go out. We have to be careful not to get cold, because it’ll be freezing when the snow stops."
I slept. In the small hours of the night my master woke me. The fire was still burning, and the snow had stopped falling.
I slept. In the early hours of the night, my master woke me up. The fire was still going, and the snow had stopped falling.
"It's my turn to sleep now," said Vitalis; "as the fire goes down you throw on this wood that I've got already here."
"It's my turn to sleep now," said Vitalis. "As the fire goes down, you can add this wood I've already got here."
He had piled up a heap of small wood by the grate. My master, who slept much lighter than I, did not wish me to wake him by pulling down the wood from the walls each time I needed it. So from this heap that he had prepared, I could take the wood and throw on the fire without making a noise. It was a wise thing to do, but alas, Vitalis did not know what the result would be.
He had stacked a pile of small wood by the fireplace. My master, who was a lighter sleeper than I, didn’t want me to wake him by taking wood from the walls every time I needed it. So from this pile he’d prepared, I could grab the wood and toss it on the fire quietly. It was a smart move, but unfortunately, Vitalis didn’t know what the outcome would be.
He stretched out now before the fire with Pretty-Heart in his coverlet cuddled up against him, and soon, from his deep breathing, I knew that he had fallen asleep. Then I got up softly and went to the opening to see how it looked outside.
He lay back now before the fire with Pretty-Heart snuggled up against him in his blanket, and soon, from his deep breathing, I could tell he had fallen asleep. Then I quietly got up and went to the entrance to check how it looked outside.
All the grass, the bushes, and the trees were buried in snow. Everywhere the eye rested was a dazzling white. The sky was dotted with twinkling stars, but although they were so bright it was the snow which shed the pale light over the earth. It was much colder now; it was freezing hard.
All the grass, the bushes, and the trees were covered in snow. Everywhere you looked, it was a brilliant white. The sky was filled with twinkling stars, but even though they were so bright, it was the snow that cast a soft glow over the ground. It was much colder now; it was freezing hard.
Oh! what should we have done in the depths of the forest in the snow and the cold if we had not found this shelter?
Oh! What would we have done deep in the forest in the snow and the cold if we hadn't found this shelter?
Although I had walked on tiptoe to the opening without scarcely making a sound, I had roused the[Pg 139] dogs, and Zerbino had followed me. The splendor of the night was nothing to him; he looked on the scene for a moment, and then became bored and wanted to go outside. I ordered him to return to his place. Foolish dog, wasn't it better to stay by the warm fire in this terrible cold than to go prowling around. He obeyed me, but with a very bad grace, and kept his eyes fixed on the entrance. I stayed there for a few minutes longer, looking at the white night. It was beautiful, but although I enjoyed it, somehow I felt a vague sadness. I could have gone inside and not looked, of course, but the white, mysterious scene held me fascinated.
Even though I tiptoed to the opening without making much noise, I still woke up the[Pg 139] dogs, and Zerbino followed me. The beauty of the night didn’t impress him; he glanced at the scene for a moment, then got bored and wanted to go outside. I told him to go back to his spot. Silly dog, wasn’t it better to stay by the warm fire in this awful cold instead of wandering around? He listened, but not happily, and kept his gaze fixed on the entrance. I stayed there a few minutes longer, taking in the white night. It was stunning, but even though I appreciated it, I felt an underlying sadness. I could have gone inside and not looked, but the white, mysterious scene had me captivated.
At last I went back to the fire and having placed two or three long pieces of wood crossways upon one another, I sat down on the stone which had served me for a pillow. My master was sleeping calmly; the dogs and Pretty-Heart also slept, and the flames leaped from the fire and swirled upward to the roof, throwing out bright sparks. The spluttering flame was the only sound that broke the silence of the night. For a long time I watched the sparks, then little by little I began to get drowsy, without my being aware.
At last, I went back to the fire and, having stacked a couple of long pieces of wood across each other, I sat down on the stone that had been my pillow. My master was sleeping peacefully; the dogs and Pretty-Heart were also asleep, and the flames danced from the fire and swirled upward to the roof, sending out bright sparks. The crackling fire was the only sound that interrupted the stillness of the night. For a while, I watched the sparks, and little by little, I started to feel drowsy without even realizing it.
If I had been compelled to busy myself with getting the wood, I could have kept awake, but seated before the fire with nothing to do, I became so sleepy, and yet all the time I thought that I could manage to keep awake.
If I had been forced to keep myself busy gathering wood, I could have stayed awake, but sitting in front of the fire with nothing to do made me so sleepy, even though I kept thinking that I could stay awake.
I sprang up suddenly, awakened by a violent barking! It was night. I probably had slept for[Pg 140] a long time and the fire was almost out. No flames lit the hut now. Capi was barking loudly, furiously. But, strange! there was no sound from Zerbino or Dulcie.
I jumped up suddenly, startled by a loud barking! It was nighttime. I must have slept for[Pg 140] a long time and the fire was almost gone. No flames were shining in the hut now. Capi was barking loudly and angrily. But, oddly enough, there was no sound from Zerbino or Dulcie.
"What's the matter?" cried Vitalis, waking up.
"What's wrong?" shouted Vitalis, waking up.
"I don't know."
"I have no idea."
"You've been to sleep, and the fire's gone out."
"You've fallen asleep, and the fire has gone out."
Capi had run to the opening, but had not ventured outside. He stood on the threshold barking.
Capi had rushed to the doorway but hadn't gone outside. He stood at the entrance barking.
"What has happened?" I asked in my turn.
"What happened?" I asked in response.
In answer to Capi's barks came two or three mournful howls. I recognized Dulcie's voice. These howls came from behind our hut and at a very short distance.
In response to Capi's barks, two or three sad howls echoed back. I recognized Dulcie's voice. These howls came from behind our hut and were very close by.
I was going out. But Vitalis put his hand on my shoulder and stopped me.
I was about to leave, but Vitalis put his hand on my shoulder and held me back.
"First," he said, in a tone of command, "put some wood on the fire."
"First," he said authoritatively, "add some wood to the fire."
While I obeyed, he took a sprig from the fire and blew it out until only the point remained burning. He held the torch in his hand.
While I followed his instructions, he took a branch from the fire and blew on it until only the tip was still glowing. He held the torch in his hand.
"Come and see what is the matter," he said; "you walk behind me. Go ahead, Capi."
"Come and see what's going on," he said; "you walk behind me. Go ahead, Capi."
As we went out there was a frightful howl. Capi drew back, cowering behind us in terror.
As we stepped outside, a terrifying howl rang out. Capi shrank back, cowering behind us in fear.
"Wolves! Where are Zerbino and Dulcie?"
"Wolves! Where are Zerbino and Dulcie?"
What could I say? The two dogs must have gone out while I slept. Zerbino had waited until I was asleep and had then crept out, and Dulcie had followed him. The wolves had got hold of[Pg 141] them! There was fear in my master's voice when he asked for the dogs.
What could I say? The two dogs must have gone out while I was sleeping. Zerbino waited until I fell asleep and then sneaked out, and Dulcie followed him. The wolves had gotten hold of[Pg 141] them! There was fear in my master's voice when he asked for the dogs.
"Take a torch," he said, "we must go to their aid."
"Grab a flashlight," he said, "we need to help them."
In our village I had heard them tell terrible stories of wolves, yet I could not hesitate. I ran back for a torch, then followed my master.
In our village, I had heard awful stories about wolves, but I couldn't back down. I rushed back for a flashlight and then followed my boss.
But outside we could see neither dogs nor wolves. On the snow we could see only the imprint of the two dogs' paws. We followed these traces around the hut, then at a certain distance we could see a space in the snow which looked as though some animals had been rolling in it.
But outside, we could see neither dogs nor wolves. In the snow, we could only see the prints of the two dogs' paws. We followed these tracks around the hut, and then we noticed a patch in the snow that looked like some animals had been playing in it.
"Go and look for them, Capi," said my master; at the same time he whistled to attract Zerbino and Dulcie.
"Go and look for them, Capi," my master said, while whistling to call Zerbino and Dulcie.
But there was no barking in reply; no sound disturbed the mournful silence of the forest, and Capi, instead of running off as he was told, kept close to us, giving every sign of fear. Capi who was usually so obedient and brave!
But there was no barking in response; no noise broke the sad silence of the forest, and Capi, instead of running off like he was supposed to, stayed close to us, showing every sign of fear. Capi, who was usually so obedient and brave!
There was not sufficient light for us to follow the imprints any distance. The snow around us was dazzling, but beyond seemed all vague and obscure.
There wasn't enough light for us to track the footprints very far. The snow around us was bright, but everything beyond looked unclear and indistinct.
Again Vitalis whistled and shouted for the missing dogs. There was no answering bark.
Again, Vitalis whistled and called for the missing dogs. There was no response.
Oh, poor Zerbino; poor Dulcie!
Oh, poor Zerbino; poor Dulcie!
"The wolves have got them," said Vitalis; "why did you let them go out?"
"The wolves got them," said Vitalis; "why did you let them go outside?"
Yes? why? I had nothing to say.
Yes? Why? I had nothing to say.
"We must go and look for them," I said after a pause.
"We need to go find them," I said after a pause.
I went before him, but he stopped me.
I walked up to him, but he held me back.
"Where will you look for them?" he asked.
"Where are you going to look for them?" he asked.
"I don't know; everywhere."
"I have no idea; everywhere."
"We can't tell, in this dim light, where they have gone."
"We can't see, in this dim light, where they have gone."
That was true, and the snow came up above our knees. Our two torches together could not penetrate the shadows.
That was true, and the snow was deep, coming up to our knees. Our two flashlights together couldn’t break through the darkness.
"If they do not reply, it is because they are a long way off," he said. "We must not go on; the wolves might attack us also. We cannot defend ourselves."
"If they don’t respond, it’s because they’re far away," he said. "We shouldn’t move on; the wolves might attack us too. We can’t protect ourselves."
It was dreadful to have to leave the poor dogs to their fate—our two friends; friends particularly to me. And the terrible part of it was that I knew that I was responsible. If I had not slept they would not have gone out.
It was awful to have to leave the poor dogs to their fate—our two friends; friends especially to me. And the worst part was that I knew I was responsible. If I hadn't fallen asleep, they wouldn't have gone out.
My master had turned back to the hut. I followed, looking back at each step, stopping to listen. I heard nothing, and saw nothing but the snow.
My master had turned back to the hut. I followed, glancing back with each step, pausing to listen. I heard nothing, and saw nothing but the snow.
When we reached the hut another surprise awaited us. The branches that I had thrown on the fire were aflame and lit up the darkest corners of the cabin, but Pretty-Heart was nowhere to be seen. His coverlets were there before the fire, but he was not in them. I called. Vitalis called, but he did not appear.
When we got to the hut, we were in for another surprise. The branches I had tossed on the fire were burning bright, illuminating the darkest corners of the cabin, but Pretty-Heart was nowhere to be found. His blankets were spread out in front of the fire, but he wasn't under them. I called out. Vitalis called too, but he didn't show up.
My master said that when he awoke the monkey was beside him, so it was while we were out that[Pg 143] he had disappeared. With our burning torches held down to the snowy earth we started out to look for him. We found no trace of him.
My master said that when he woke up, the monkey was next to him, so it was while we were out that[Pg 143] he had gone missing. With our burning torches lowered to the snowy ground, we set out to find him. We didn't find any sign of him.
We returned to the hut to see if he were hidden behind some faggots. We searched for a long time; ten times we looked in the same place, the same corners. I climbed up on Vitalis' shoulders to look amongst the branches of which the roof was made. We called again and again, but there was no answer.
We went back to the hut to check if he was hiding behind some firewood. We searched for a long time; we looked in the same spot ten times, in the same corners. I climbed up on Vitalis's shoulders to peek among the branches that made up the roof. We kept calling, but there was no answer.
Vitalis seemed angry. I was in despair. I asked my master if he thought that the wolves could have taken him also.
Vitalis looked furious. I was filled with despair. I asked my master if he thought the wolves could have taken him too.
"No," he said, "the wolves would not dare come into the hut. I am afraid they got Zerbino and Dulcie when they went out, but they did not come in here. It is quite likely that Pretty-Heart was terrified and has hidden himself somewhere while we were outside; that is why I am so anxious. In this terrible weather he will catch cold, and cold is fatal for him."
"No," he said, "the wolves wouldn't dare come into the hut. I'm worried they got Zerbino and Dulcie when they went out, but they didn't come in here. It's pretty likely that Pretty-Heart got scared and has hidden somewhere while we were outside; that's why I'm so anxious. In this awful weather, he'll catch a cold, and colds are deadly for him."
"Well, let us keep on looking."
"Alright, let’s keep searching."
We went over the ground again, but all in vain.
We went over the area again, but it was all for nothing.
"We must wait till day," said Vitalis.
"We have to wait until morning," said Vitalis.
"When will it be day?"
"When will it be daytime?"
"In two or three hours, I think."
"In a couple of hours, I think."
Vitalis sat down before the fire, with his head in his hands. I did not dare disturb him. I stood quite close to him, only moving occasionally to put some branches on the fire. Once or twice he got up and went to the door. He looked at the sky,[Pg 144] listened attentively, then came back and sat down. I would rather that he had been angry with me, than that he should be so silent and sad.
Vitalis sat down in front of the fire, his head in his hands. I didn’t dare to disturb him. I stood close by, only moving now and then to add some branches to the fire. A couple of times, he got up and went to the door. He looked at the sky,[Pg 144] listened carefully, then returned and sat back down. I would have preferred it if he had been angry with me rather than being so quiet and sad.
The three hours passed slowly. It seemed that the night would never end. The stars were fading from the heavens, the sky was getting lighter. Day was breaking. But as morning came the cold grew more intense; the air which came through the door froze us to the bone.
The three hours dragged on. It felt like the night would never end. The stars were disappearing from the sky, and it was getting lighter. Day was coming. But as morning arrived, the cold got sharper; the air that came through the door chilled us to the bone.
If we did find Pretty-Heart, would he be alive?
If we found Pretty-Heart, would he still be alive?
The snow had quite stopped falling now and there was a pinkish light in the sky which foretold fine weather. As soon as it was quite light, Vitalis and I, armed with a stout stick, left the hut.
The snow had pretty much stopped falling now, and there was a pinkish light in the sky that promised good weather. As soon as it was fully light, Vitalis and I, armed with a sturdy stick, left the hut.
Capi did not appear so terrified as he had been the night before. With his eyes fixed on his master, he only waited for a sign from him to rush forward. As we were examining the ground for Pretty-Heart's footprints, Capi threw back his head and began to bark joyfully. He signified that we must look up, not on the ground.
Capi didn’t look as scared as he had the night before. With his eyes on his master, he just waited for a signal to charge ahead. While we were scanning the ground for Pretty-Heart’s footprints, Capi tilted his head back and started barking happily. He indicated that we should look up, not down.
In the great oak standing by the hut we found him.
In the big oak next to the cabin, we found him.
Poor Pretty-Heart! Frightened by the howling of the dogs, he had jumped onto the roof of the cabin when we had gone out, and from there he had climbed to the top of an oak, where, feeling that he was in a safe place, he had remained crouching, without replying to our calls.
Poor Pretty-Heart! Scared by the dogs barking, he had jumped onto the roof of the cabin when we went outside, and from there, he climbed to the top of an oak tree, where he felt safe and stayed curled up, ignoring our calls.
The poor little frail creature, he must be frozen!
The poor little fragile creature, he must be freezing!
My master called him gently. He did not move.[Pg 145] We thought that he was already dead. For several minutes Vitalis continued to call him, but the monkey gave no sign of life. My heart ached with remorse. How severely I was being punished! I must atone.
My master called to him softly. He didn't respond.[Pg 145] We thought he might already be dead. For several minutes, Vitalis kept calling him, but the monkey showed no signs of life. My heart ached with guilt. I felt like I was being punished badly! I had to make things right.
"I'll go up and get him," I said.
"I'll go up and get him," I said.
"You'll break your neck."
"You'll get hurt."
"No, there is no danger. I can do it easily."
"No, there's no danger. I can handle it easily."
That was not true. There was danger. It was very difficult, for the large tree was covered with ice and snow.
That wasn't true. There was danger. It was really hard because the big tree was covered in ice and snow.
When I was quite small I had learned to climb trees, and I was quite an adept in this art. I jumped and caught hold of the lowest branches. I held onto these, and, although blinded by the snow that fell in my eyes, I managed to climb up the trunk to the stronger branches. Once up there I had only to be careful not to lose my footing.
When I was really little, I learned how to climb trees, and I got pretty good at it. I would jump and grab the lowest branches. I hung on, and even though the snow was getting in my eyes, I was able to climb up the trunk to the sturdier branches. Once I was up there, I just had to be careful not to slip.
As I climbed I spoke softly to Pretty-Heart. He did not move, but looked at me with shining eyes. I had almost reached him and was about to stretch out my hand, when, with a spring, he had jumped to another branch. I followed him to this branch, but men, alas, and even youngsters are very inferior to monkeys when it comes to climbing trees. It is quite possible that I should never have caught him if the snow had not wet his feet. He did not like this and soon got tired of dodging me; then, letting himself drop from branch to branch, he jumped straight onto his master's shoulders and hid himself inside his coat.
As I climbed, I spoke softly to Pretty-Heart. He didn't move but looked at me with bright eyes. I had almost reached him and was about to stretch out my hand when, with a leap, he jumped to another branch. I followed him to that branch, but, unfortunately, even young people are no match for monkeys when it comes to climbing trees. It's quite possible I would never have caught him if the snow hadn't soaked his feet. He didn't like that and soon got tired of dodging me; then, letting himself drop from branch to branch, he jumped right onto his owner's shoulders and hid inside his coat.
It was a great thing to have found Pretty-Heart, but that was not all. Now we had to look for the dogs.
It was amazing to have found Pretty-Heart, but that wasn't everything. Now we needed to search for the dogs.
It was day now and easy for us to see what had happened. In the snow we read the death of our dogs. We followed their footprints for thirty yards. They had come out of the hut, one behind the other, Dulcie following Zerbino. Then we saw other footprints. On one side there were signs of a struggle where the wolves had sprung upon the dogs, and on the other sides were the footprints of the wolves where they trotted off, carrying their prey with them, to be devoured at their leisure. There was no trace of the dogs except a red trail of blood which here and there stained the snow.
It was daytime now, and it was easy for us to see what had happened. In the snow, we could read the story of our dogs' deaths. We followed their footprints for thirty yards. They had come out of the hut, one after the other, with Dulcie trailing behind Zerbino. Then we noticed other footprints. On one side, there were signs of a struggle where the wolves had attacked the dogs, and on the other side were the wolves' footprints as they trotted off, carrying their prey with them to feast at their leisure. There was no sign of the dogs except for a red trail of blood that stained the snow in scattered spots.
The two poor dogs had gone to their death while I slept!
The two poor dogs had died while I was asleep!
We had to get busy as quickly as possible with warming Pretty-Heart. We hurried back to the hut. While Vitalis held out the little creature's feet and hands to the fire, as one holds a tiny baby, I warmed his coverlets and we rolled him up in them. But he needed more than the coverlets; he needed a warm drink. My master and I sat by the fire, silent, watching the wood burn.
We needed to quickly get to work warming up Pretty-Heart. We rushed back to the hut. While Vitalis held out the little creature's feet and hands to the fire, like you would with a tiny baby, I warmed his blankets and we wrapped him up in them. But he needed more than just the blankets; he also needed a warm drink. My master and I sat by the fire in silence, watching the wood burn.
"Poor Zerbino; poor Dulcie!"
"Poor Zerbino; poor Dulcie!"
Each of us murmured these words; first he, then I.
Each of us whispered these words; first him, then me.
The dogs had been our friends, our companions, in good and bad fortune, and to me in my loneliness they had meant so much. How deeply I[Pg 147] reproached myself for not having kept watch. The wolves would not have come to attack us in our cabin; they would have stayed in the distance, frightened by the fire.
The dogs had been our friends, our companions, through thick and thin, and to me, in my loneliness, they meant everything. I blamed myself deeply for not keeping an eye out. The wolves wouldn't have come to attack us in our cabin; they would have stayed away, scared of the fire.
If only Vitalis would have scolded me! I wished that he would beat me. But he said nothing. He did not even look at me. He sat with his head bent over the fire; probably wondering what would become of us without the dogs.
If only Vitalis had scolded me! I wished he would hit me. But he said nothing. He didn’t even look at me. He sat with his head lowered over the fire, probably wondering what would happen to us without the dogs.
CHAPTER XIV
THE DEATH OF PRETTY-HEART
The sun came out brightly. Its rays fell on the white snow, and the forest, which the night before had looked so bleak and livid, was now dazzling with a radiancy that blinded the eyes. Several times Vitalis passed his hand under the coverlet to feel Pretty-Heart, but the poor little monkey did not get warmer, and when I bent over him I could hear him shivering and shaking. The blood in his veins was frozen.
The sun shone brightly. Its rays hit the white snow, and the forest, which had looked so dark and lifeless the night before, was now sparkling with a brightness that was almost blinding. Several times, Vitalis reached under the blanket to check on Pretty-Heart, but the little monkey wasn't getting any warmer, and when I leaned over him, I could hear him shivering and shaking. The blood in his veins was frozen.
"We must get to a village or Pretty-Heart will die," said Vitalis. "Let us start at once."
"We need to get to a village or Pretty-Heart will die," said Vitalis. "Let's go right now."
His wrappings were well heated and the little creature was rolled in them. My master placed him under his vest, next his heart. We were ready.
His wraps were warm, and the little creature was bundled up in them. My master tucked him under his vest, right next to his heart. We were set.
"This was a shelter," said Vitalis, looking round the hut as we were going out, "that has made us pay dearly for its hospitality." His voice trembled.
"This was a shelter," Vitalis said, glancing around the hut as we were leaving, "that has made us pay dearly for its hospitality." His voice shook.
He went out first, and I followed in his footsteps. When we had gone a few yards we had to call to Capi. Poor dog, he had remained standing outside the hut, his nose turned to the spot where his companions had been taken by the wolves.
He went out first, and I followed in his footsteps. After we walked a few yards, we had to call for Capi. Poor dog, he was still standing outside the hut, his nose pointed toward the place where his friends had been taken by the wolves.
Ten minutes later we reached the main road.[Pg 149] We passed a cart; the driver told us that within an hour we should reach a village. This was encouraging, yet it was difficult, even painful, to walk. The snow came up to my waist. Many times I asked Vitalis after Pretty-Heart. Each time he told me that he was still shivering. At last we saw the white roofs of a fair sized village. We were not in the habit of putting up at the better class inns. We always chose a poor place, where we were sure we should not be driven away, and where they would not take all we had.
Ten minutes later, we got to the main road.[Pg 149] We passed a cart, and the driver told us that we should reach a village in about an hour. This was encouraging, but it was hard and even painful to walk. The snow reached my waist. I asked Vitalis about Pretty-Heart many times, and each time he told me that he was still shivering. Finally, we saw the white roofs of a fairly sized village. We weren't used to staying at nicer inns. We always picked a cheap place, where we knew we wouldn't be turned away and where they wouldn't take everything we had.
But this time Vitalis went into an inn where a beautiful sign hung outside the kitchen door. The door was open and we could see the great stove covered with shining copper saucepans, from which the steam was rising. Ah, how good that soup smelled to the famished wanderers!
But this time, Vitalis walked into an inn where a beautiful sign hung outside the kitchen door. The door was open, and we could see the huge stove covered with shiny copper pots, from which steam was rising. Ah, how delicious that soup smelled to the hungry travelers!
My master, putting on his most "gentlemanly" airs, and with his hat on his head and his head thrown back, asked the landlady for a good bed and a fire. At first the landlady, who was a fine looking woman, had not condescended to notice us, but Vitalis' grand manner evidently impressed her. She spoke to a maid and told her to take us up to a room.
My master, trying to act all "gentlemanly" with his hat on and his head held high, asked the landlady for a nice bed and a fire. At first, the landlady, who was an attractive woman, didn’t even acknowledge us, but Vitalis's impressive demeanor clearly caught her attention. She spoke to a maid and told her to take us to a room.
"Quick, get into bed," said Vitalis, while the servant was lighting the fire. I looked at him in astonishment. Why go to bed? I would rather sit down and eat something than go to bed.
"Quick, get into bed," said Vitalis, while the servant was lighting the fire. I looked at him in surprise. Why go to bed? I would rather sit down and eat something than go to bed.
"Quick, hurry up," repeated Vitalis.
“Quick, hurry up,” Vitalis urged.
There was nothing to do but to obey.
There was nothing to do but obey.
There was an eiderdown quilt on the bed. Vitalis pulled it right up to my chin.
There was a comforter on the bed. Vitalis pulled it all the way up to my chin.
"Try and get warm," he said; "the warmer you are the better."
"Try to warm up," he said; "the warmer you are, the better."
It seemed to me that Pretty-Heart needed warming much more than I, because I was not very cold now. While I laid still under the eiderdown trying to get warm, Vitalis, to the servant's astonishment, turned little Pretty-Heart round and round before the fire as though he were going to roast him.
It felt to me like Pretty-Heart needed warming a lot more than I did, since I wasn't feeling that cold anymore. As I lay still under the duvet trying to get warm, Vitalis, much to the servant's surprise, turned little Pretty-Heart around and around in front of the fire as if he were going to roast him.
"Are you warm?" Vitalis asked me after a few minutes.
"Are you warm?" Vitalis asked me after a few minutes.
"I'm suffocating."
"I'm feeling overwhelmed."
"That's right."
"Exactly."
He came to the bed quickly. He put Pretty-Heart in, telling me to hold him close to my chest. The poor little animal, who always rebelled when he was made to do something that he did not want, seemed resigned to everything. He let me hold him close to my body without making a movement. But he was not cold now; his body was burning.
He quickly came to the bed. He placed Pretty-Heart in my arms, telling me to hold him close to my chest. The poor little animal, who always resisted when he had to do something he didn’t want to, seemed resigned to everything. He let me hold him close to my body without moving. But he wasn’t cold now; his body was hot.
My master, who had gone down to the kitchen, soon returned, carrying a bowl of well sweetened wine. He tried to make Pretty-Heart drink a few spoonfuls, but the poor little creature could not unclench his teeth. With his brilliant eyes he looked at us imploringly as though to ask us not to torment him. Then he drew one arm from under the covers and held it out to us.
My master, who had gone down to the kitchen, soon came back, carrying a bowl of sweet wine. He tried to get Pretty-Heart to drink a few spoonfuls, but the poor little thing couldn't relax his teeth. With his bright eyes, he looked at us desperately, as if asking us not to torture him. Then he pulled one arm out from under the covers and held it out to us.
I wondered what he meant. I looked inquiringly[Pg 151] at Vitalis, who explained: Before I had met them Pretty-Heart had had inflammation of the lungs and they had had to bleed him, taking the blood from his arm. Knowing that he was sick now he wanted us to bleed him so that he could get better as before.
I was curious about what he meant. I looked questioningly[Pg 151] at Vitalis, who explained: Before I met them, Pretty-Heart had pneumonia and they had to bleed him, taking blood from his arm. Knowing he was sick now, he wanted us to bleed him so he could get better like before.
Poor little monkey! Vitalis was touched to the heart, and this made him still more anxious. It was evident that Pretty-Heart was ill and he must be very ill indeed to refuse the sugared wine that he liked so much.
Poor little monkey! Vitalis was deeply moved, and this only made him more worried. It was clear that Pretty-Heart was sick, and he must be really sick to turn down the sweet wine that he loved so much.
"Drink the wine, Remi, and stay in bed," said Vitalis. "I'll go for a doctor."
"Drink the wine, Remi, and stay in bed," said Vitalis. "I'll go get a doctor."
I must admit that I also liked sugared wine and besides I was very hungry. I did not let him tell me twice to drink it. After I had emptied the bowl I slid down under the eiderdown again, where the heat, aided by the wine, nearly suffocated me.
I have to admit that I also enjoyed sweet wine, and on top of that, I was really hungry. I didn’t need to be told twice to drink it. After I finished the bowl, I slid back under the comforter, where the heat, combined with the wine, almost made me feel suffocated.
Vitalis was not gone long. He soon returned, bringing with him a gentleman wearing gold-rimmed spectacles—the doctor. Thinking that the doctor might not put himself out for a monkey, Vitalis had not told him who was his patient. When he saw me in bed, as red as a tomato, the doctor put his hand on my forehead and said at once: "Congestion."
Vitalis wasn’t gone for long. He soon came back, bringing with him a man with gold-rimmed glasses—the doctor. Thinking that the doctor might not bother with a monkey, Vitalis hadn’t mentioned who his patient was. When he saw me in bed, as red as a tomato, the doctor put his hand on my forehead and said right away: “Congestion.”
He shook his head with an air which augured nothing good.
He shook his head in a way that suggested bad news.
Anxious to undeceive him for fear he might bleed me, I cried: "Why, I'm not ill!"
Anxious to set him straight because I was worried he might take advantage of me, I said, "No way, I'm not sick!"
"Not ill! Why, the child is delirious."
"Not sick! Why, the kid is out of their mind."
I lifted the quilt a bit and showed him Pretty-Heart, who had placed his little arm round my neck.
I lifted the quilt a bit and showed him Pretty-Heart, who had put his little arm around my neck.
"He's the one that's ill," I said.
"He's the one who's sick," I said.
"A monkey!" he exclaimed, turning angrily to Vitalis. "You've brought me out in such weather to see a monkey!..."
"A monkey!" he shouted, turning angrily to Vitalis. "You brought me out in this kind of weather to see a monkey!..."
Our master was a smart man who was not easily ruffled. Politely, and with his grand air, he stopped the doctor. Then he explained the situation, how he had been caught in a snowstorm, and how through fear of the wolves Pretty-Heart had jumped up in an oak tree, where he had been almost frozen to death. The patient might be only a monkey, but what a genius! and what a friend and companion to us! How could we confide such a wonderful, talented creature to the care of a simple veterinary surgeon? Every one knew that the village veterinary was an ass, while every one knew that doctors were scientific men, even in the smallest village. If one rings at a door which bears a doctor's name, one is sure to find a man of knowledge, and of generosity. Although the monkey is only an animal, according to naturalists they are so near like men that often an illness is treated the same for one as for the other. And was it not interesting, from a scientific point of view, to study how these illnesses differed. The doctor soon returned from the door where he had been standing.
Our master was a smart guy who didn’t get flustered easily. With his polite demeanor and commanding presence, he stopped the doctor. Then he explained what happened: he had gotten caught in a snowstorm and out of fear of the wolves, Pretty-Heart had jumped up into an oak tree, where he nearly froze to death. The patient might just be a monkey, but what a genius! And what a friend and companion to us! How could we trust such a wonderful, talented creature to a basic veterinary surgeon? Everyone knew the village vet was a fool, while it was common knowledge that doctors were knowledgeable, even in the smallest towns. If you ring a door with a doctor’s name on it, you’re sure to find a knowledgeable and generous person. Although the monkey is just an animal, according to naturalists, they’re so similar to humans that often illnesses are treated the same way for both. And wasn’t it fascinating, from a scientific perspective, to study how these illnesses differed? The doctor soon returned from the door where he had been standing.
Pretty-Heart, who had probably guessed that[Pg 153] this person wearing the spectacles was a physician, again pushed out his arm.
Pretty-Heart, who had probably figured out that[Pg 153] this person wearing the glasses was a doctor, stretched out his arm again.
"Look," cried Vitalis, "he wants you to bleed him."
"Look," shouted Vitalis, "he wants you to bleed him."
That settled the doctor.
That decided the doctor.
"Most interesting; a very interesting case," he murmured.
"Really interesting; such an interesting case," he murmured.
Alas! after examining him, the doctor told us that poor little Pretty-Heart again had inflammation of the lungs. The doctor took his arm and thrust a lancet into a vein without him making the slightest moan. Pretty-Heart knew that this ought to cure him.
Alas! After examining him, the doctor told us that poor little Pretty-Heart had pneumonia again. The doctor took his arm and quickly inserted a lancet into a vein without him making a sound. Pretty-Heart understood that this should help him get better.
After the bleeding he required a good deal of attention. I, of course, had not stayed in bed. I was the nurse, carrying out Vitalis' instructions.
After the bleeding, he needed a lot of care. I, of course, didn't stay in bed. I was the nurse, following Vitalis' instructions.
Poor little Pretty-Heart! he liked me to nurse him. He looked at me and smiled sadly. His look was quite human. He, who was usually so quick and petulant, always playing tricks on one of us, was now quiet and obedient.
Poor little Pretty-Heart! He liked it when I held him. He looked at me and smiled sadly. His gaze was very human. He, who was usually so quick and moody, always playing tricks on one of us, was now calm and compliant.
In the days that followed he tried to show us how friendly he felt towards us, even to Capi, who had so often been the victim of his tricks. As in the usual trend of inflammation of the lungs, he soon began to cough; the attacks tired him greatly, for his little body shook convulsively. All the money which I had, five sous, I spent on sugar sticks for him, but they made him worse instead of better. With his keen instinct, he soon noticed that every time he coughed I gave him a little piece[Pg 154] of sugar stick. He took advantage of this and coughed every moment in order to get the remedy that he liked so much, and this remedy instead of curing him made him worse.
In the days that followed, he tried to show us how friendly he felt towards us, even to Capi, who had often been the target of his pranks. As is common with lung inflammation, he soon started to cough; the episodes exhausted him greatly, and his little body shook violently. I spent all the money I had, five sous, on sugar sticks for him, but they only made him worse. With his sharp instincts, he quickly realized that every time he coughed, I would give him a small piece[Pg 154] of sugar stick. He took advantage of this and coughed constantly to get the treat he liked so much, and instead of helping him, this remedy made him worse.
When I found out this trick I naturally stopped giving him the candy, but he was not discouraged. First he begged for it with an appealing look; then when he saw that I would not give it to him, he sat up in his seat and bent his little body with his hand on his stomach, and coughed with all his might. The veins in his forehead stood out, the tears ran from his eyes, and his pretense at choking, in the end, turned to a dreadful attack over which he had no control.
When I discovered this trick, I naturally stopped giving him the candy, but he didn’t give up. First, he begged for it with a cute look; then, when he realized I wouldn’t give it to him, he sat up in his seat, bent over with his hand on his stomach, and coughed as hard as he could. The veins in his forehead popped out, tears streamed down his face, and his act of choking eventually turned into a terrible episode that he couldn’t control.
I had to stay at the inn with Pretty-Heart while my master went out alone. One morning upon his return he told me that the landlady had demanded the sum that we owed her. This was the first time that he had ever spoken to me about money. It was quite by chance that I had learned that he had sold his watch to buy my sheepskin. Now he told me that he had only fifty sous left. The only thing to do, he said, was to give a performance that same day. A performance without Zerbino, Dulcie or Pretty-Heart; why, that seemed to me impossible!
I had to stay at the inn with Pretty-Heart while my master went out by himself. One morning when he came back, he told me that the landlady had asked for the money we owed her. This was the first time he had ever mentioned money to me. It was purely by chance that I found out he had sold his watch to buy my sheepskin. Now he told me he only had fifty sous left. The only thing we could do, he said, was to put on a performance that same day. A performance without Zerbino, Dulcie, or Pretty-Heart; that seemed completely impossible to me!
"We must get forty francs at once," he said. "Pretty-Heart must be looked after. We must have a fire in the room, and medicine, and the landlady must be paid. If we pay her what we owe her, she will give us another credit."
"We need to get forty francs right away," he said. "Pretty-Heart needs to be taken care of. We need a fire in the room, medicine, and we have to pay the landlady. If we pay her what we owe, she'll extend our credit again."
Forty francs in this village! in the cold, and with such poor resources at our command!
Forty francs in this village! In this cold, with such limited resources at our disposal!
While I stayed at home with Pretty-Heart, Vitalis found a hall in the public market, for an out-of-door performance was out of the question. He wrote the announcements and stuck them up all over the village. With a few planks of wood he arranged a stage, and bravely spent his last fifty sous to buy some candles, which he cut in half so as to double the lights.
While I was at home with Pretty-Heart, Vitalis found a hall in the public market since an outdoor performance was impossible. He wrote up the announcements and posted them all over the village. With a few wooden planks, he set up a stage and bravely spent his last fifty sous to buy some candles, which he cut in half to double the lighting.
From the window of our room I saw him come and go, tramping back and forth in the snow. I wondered anxiously what program he could make. I was soon enlightened on this subject, for along came the town crier of the village, wearing a scarlet cap, and stopped before the inn. After a magnificent roll of his drum he read out our program.
From the window of our room, I saw him come and go, walking back and forth in the snow. I anxiously wondered what plans he could be making. I soon got my answer when the town crier of the village arrived, wearing a red cap, and stopped in front of the inn. After a grand roll of his drum, he announced our plans.
Vitalis had made the most extravagant promises! There was to be present a world-renowned artist—that was Capi—and a young singer who was a marvel; the marvel was myself. But the most interesting part of the farce was that there was no fixed price for the entertainment. We relied upon the generosity of the audience, and the public need not pay until after it had seen, heard, and applauded.
Vitalis had made the most extravagant promises! There was going to be a world-famous artist—that was Capi—and a young singer who was amazing; the amazing one was me. But the most interesting part of the whole setup was that there was no set price for the entertainment. We depended on the audience's generosity, and the public didn’t have to pay until after they had seen, heard, and applauded.
That seemed to me extraordinarily bold. Who was going to applaud us? Capi certainly deserved to be celebrated, but I ... I was not at all convinced that I was a marvel.
That felt really bold to me. Who was going to cheer for us? Capi definitely deserved a celebration, but I... I wasn't at all convinced that I was amazing.
Although Pretty-Heart was very ill at this [Pg 156]moment, when he heard the drum, he tried to get up. From the noise and Capi's barks, he seemed to guess that it was to announce our performance.
Although Pretty-Heart was very sick at this [Pg 156]moment, when he heard the drum, he tried to get up. From the noise and Capi's barking, he seemed to understand that it was to announce our performance.
I had to force him back on his bed; then he made signs to me to give him his general's uniform—the red coat and trousers with gold braid, and hat with the plume. He clasped his hands and went down on his knees to beg me. When he saw that he could get nothing from me by begging, he tried what anger would do, then finally melted into tears. It was evident that we should have a great deal of trouble to convince him that he must give up all idea of playing that night. I thought it would be better not to let him know when we started.
I had to push him back onto his bed; then he motioned for me to bring him his general's uniform—the red coat and pants with gold braiding, and the hat with the feather. He clasped his hands and knelt down to plead with me. When he realized begging wasn’t working, he tried getting angry, but eventually he broke down in tears. It was clear that we would have a lot of trouble convincing him to give up his idea of playing that night. I figured it would be best not to tell him when we started.
When Vitalis returned, he told me to get my harp ready and all the things we required for the entertainment. Pretty-Heart, who knew what this meant, turned to his master and commenced his entreaties again. He could not have better expressed his desires than by the sounds he uttered, the twisting of his face, and the turns of his body. There were real tears on his cheeks and they were real kisses that he imprinted on Vitalis' hand. "You want to play?" asked Vitalis, who had not been told what happened before.
When Vitalis came back, he told me to get my harp ready along with everything we needed for the show. Pretty-Heart, who understood what this meant, turned to his master and started pleading again. He couldn't have conveyed his feelings better than through the sounds he made, the expressions on his face, and the movements of his body. There were genuine tears on his cheeks, and the kisses he pressed on Vitalis' hand were real. "You want to play?" asked Vitalis, who hadn't been informed about what had happened earlier.
"Yes, oh, yes!" Pretty-Heart's whole person seemed to cry out. He tried to jump to show that he was no longer sick. We know very well that if we took him out it would be his death.
"Yes, oh, yes!" Pretty-Heart seemed to shout with all his being. He tried to jump to prove that he was no longer sick. We all know that if we took him out, it would lead to his death.
It was time for us to start. Before going, I made up a good fire and wrapped Pretty-Heart up[Pg 157] in his coverlets. He cried again and embraced me as much as he could, then we started.
It was time for us to head out. Before we left, I built a nice fire and wrapped Pretty-Heart up[Pg 157] in his blankets. He cried again and hugged me as tightly as he could, then we set off.
As we tramped through the snow, my master told me what he expected of me. We could not, of course, give our usual repertoire, as our principal actors were missing, but Capi and I could vie with each other in doing our best. We had to collect forty francs! Forty francs! It was terrible! Impossible!
As we walked through the snow, my boss explained what he expected from me. We couldn’t, of course, perform our usual act since our main performers were absent, but Capi and I could compete to do our best. We needed to collect forty francs! Forty francs! It was awful! Impossible!
Vitalis had prepared everything. All we had to do now was to light the candles, but this was an extravagance that we could not indulge in until the room was filled, for our illuminations would not have to come to an end before our entertainment.
Vitalis had everything ready. All we needed to do now was light the candles, but we couldn't indulge in that until the room was full, because our lights shouldn't go out before the fun began.
Whilst we took possession of our theater, the town crier, with his drum, came through the village streets for the last time. After I had dressed Capi and myself, I went outside and stood behind a pillar to watch the people arrive.
While we took over our theater, the town crier, with his drum, made his final rounds through the village. After I got Capi and myself ready, I stepped outside and stood behind a pillar to watch the people arrive.
The roll of the drum became louder. It was approaching the market place and I could hear a babble of voices. Behind the drum came a score of youngsters, all keeping step. Without stopping the beating of his drum, the town crier took up his place between the two large lamps that were lit at the entrance of our theater. The public had only to walk in and take their seats for the performance to commence.
The drum's sound grew louder. It was getting closer to the marketplace, and I could hear a mix of voices. Following the drum was a group of kids, all marching in sync. Without pausing the drumming, the town crier positioned himself between the two big lamps that were lit at the entrance of our theater. The audience just needed to walk in and take their seats for the show to start.
Alas! how long they were coming, and yet the drum at the door continued gayly its rat ta ta ta.[Pg 158] All the boys in the village must have been there. But it was not the youngsters who were likely to give us forty francs. There would have to be some important people, open-handed and generous.
Alas! How long they took to arrive, and yet the drum at the door kept up its rat ta ta ta.[Pg 158] All the boys in the village must have been there. But it wasn’t the kids who were likely to give us forty francs. There had to be some important people, open-handed and generous.
At last Vitalis decided that we ought to commence, although the hall was far from being full; but we could not wait longer, worried as we were by the terrible question of candles.
At last, Vitalis decided that we should start, even though the hall wasn’t full; but we couldn’t wait any longer, worried as we were about the pressing issue of candles.
I had to appear first and sing a few songs, accompanying myself on the harp. I must confess the applause that I received was very weak. I had never thought very much of myself as an entertainer, but the marked coolness with which the audience received my efforts discouraged me. If I did not please them they would certainly not give us anything. It was not for the glory that I was singing; it was for poor Pretty-Heart. Ah, how I wanted to stir this public, to make them enthusiastic.... But I could see only too well that they did not consider me a marvel.
I had to go up first and sing a few songs, playing the harp myself. I have to admit the applause I got was quite weak. I never really thought of myself as an entertainer, but the clear indifference from the audience really got me down. If I didn’t impress them, there was no way they would help us out. I wasn’t singing for fame; it was for poor Pretty-Heart. Oh, how I wished I could excite this crowd, make them enthusiastic... But I could tell all too well that they didn’t see me as anything special.
Capi was more successful. He received several encores. Thanks to Capi, the entertainment ended in a burst of applause. Not only did they clap their hands, but they stamped their feet.
Capi was more successful. He got several encores. Thanks to Capi, the show wrapped up with a wave of applause. Not only did they clap their hands, but they stomped their feet.
The decisive moment had arrived. While Capi, with the cup in his jaws, ran through the audience, I danced a Spanish dance on the stage, with Vitalis playing an accompaniment. Would Capi collect forty francs? That was the question which made my heart beat while I smiled at the public in my pleasantest manner.
The moment of truth had finally come. While Capi, with the cup in his mouth, darted through the crowd, I performed a Spanish dance on stage, with Vitalis providing the music. Would Capi gather forty francs? That was the question racing through my mind as I smiled at the audience in my friendliest way.
I was out of breath, but I still continued to dance, for I was not to stop until Capi had returned. He did not hurry himself; when he found that he did not receive a coin, he placed his paw against the person's pocket. At last I saw him about to return, and thought that I might stop, but Vitalis made me a sign to go on.
I was out of breath, but I kept dancing because I wasn't going to stop until Capi came back. He wasn't in a rush; when he realized he wasn't getting a coin, he put his paw on the person's pocket. Finally, I saw him getting ready to come back, and I thought I could stop, but Vitalis signaled me to keep going.
I continued to dance, and going a few steps nearer Capi, I saw that the cup was not full; far from it. Vitalis had also seen this. Bowing to the audience, he said:
I kept dancing, and when I moved a few steps closer to Capi, I noticed that the cup wasn’t full; not even close. Vitalis had noticed it too. Bowing to the audience, he said:
"Ladies and gentlemen, I think that, without flattering ourselves, we have conscientiously carried out our program, yet as our candles are still burning, I will, if the public wishes, sing some songs myself. Our dog, Capi, will make another quest and those who have not yet given will perhaps give this time. Please have your money ready."
"Ladies and gentlemen, I believe we have honestly followed through on our program, but since our candles are still burning, I’m happy to sing a few songs myself if that’s what the audience wants. Our dog, Capi, will do another round, and those who haven’t donated yet might do so this time. Please have your money ready."
Although Vitalis had been my teacher, I had never really heard him sing, or at least not as he sung that evening. He selected two songs, an air from "Joseph" and one from "Richard the Lion Hearted."
Although Vitalis had been my teacher, I had never really heard him sing, or at least not like he did that evening. He chose two songs, an aria from "Joseph" and one from "Richard the Lion Hearted."
Although I was only a little boy and was no judge as to whether one sang with technique or without, Vitalis' singing stirred me strangely. I went into a corner of the stage, for my eyes filled with tears as I listened to his beautiful notes.
Although I was just a little boy and couldn't really judge if someone sang with skill or not, Vitalis' singing affected me deeply. I went to a corner of the stage, as my eyes filled with tears while I listened to his beautiful notes.
Through a mist, I saw a young lady, who occupied the first row, clap her hands with all her[Pg 160] might. I had already noticed that she was not a peasant like the rest of the people in the hall. She was a lady, young and beautiful, and from her handsome fur coat I took her to be the richest woman in the village. She had with her a little child who had applauded Capi heartily. It was probably her son for the likeness was striking.
Through the mist, I saw a young woman in the front row clapping her hands with all her[Pg 160] might. I had already noticed that she wasn't a peasant like the other people in the hall. She was a lady, young and beautiful, and from her nice fur coat, I figured she was the richest woman in the village. She had a little child with her who had cheered for Capi enthusiastically. It was probably her son, as they looked a lot alike.
After the first song, Capi went the round again. I saw with surprise that the lady had not put anything into his cup.
After the first song, Capi went around again. I was surprised to see that the lady hadn't put anything in his cup.
When my master had finished the air from the second opera, she beckoned me to her.
When my master finished the music from the second opera, she called me over.
"I want to speak to that gentleman," she said.
"I want to talk to that guy," she said.
I was surprised, I thought she would have done better to have dropped something into the cup. Capi returned. He had collected very little more on this second round.
I was surprised; I thought she would have been better off dropping something into the cup. Capi came back. He had gathered very little more on this second round.
"What does the lady want?" asked Vitalis.
"What does the woman want?" asked Vitalis.
"To speak to you."
"To chat with you."
"I have nothing to say."
"I have no comment."
"She did not give anything to Capi, perhaps she would like to give it now."
"She didn’t give anything to Capi; maybe she wants to give something now."
"Then it is for Capi to go to her, not for me."
"Then it’s up to Capi to go to her, not me."
However, he decided to go, and took the dog with him. I followed them. By now a servant had appeared, carrying a lantern and a rug. He stood beside the lady and the child. Vitalis bowed coldly to her.
However, he chose to go and took the dog with him. I followed them. By now, a servant had shown up, carrying a lantern and a rug. He stood next to the lady and the child. Vitalis greeted her with a curt bow.
"Forgive me for having disturbed you," she said, "but I wanted to congratulate you."
"Sorry to interrupt you," she said, "but I wanted to congratulate you."
Vitalis bowed, without saying a word.
Vitalis bowed quietly.
"I am a musician," continued the lady; "I am telling you this so that you will know how much I appreciate your superb talent."
"I’m a musician," the lady continued. "I’m telling you this so you understand how much I appreciate your amazing talent."
Superb talent! My master! The dog trainer! I was amazed.
Superb talent! My mentor! The dog trainer! I was blown away.
"An old man like me has no talent," he replied coldly.
"An old man like me has no talent," he said coolly.
"Do not think that I am inquisitive, but...." began the lady.
"Don’t think that I’m being nosy, but...." began the lady.
"I am quite willing to satisfy your curiosity, Madam," he said; "you are surprised that a dog trainer is able to sing a little. But I have not always been what I am now. When I was younger I was ... the servant of a great singer, and like a parrot I imitated him. I began to repeat some of the songs he practiced in my presence. That is all."
"I’m more than happy to satisfy your curiosity, Madam," he said. "You’re surprised that a dog trainer can sing a bit. But I haven’t always been who I am now. When I was younger, I was ... the assistant to a great singer, and I mimicked him like a parrot. I started to repeat some of the songs he practiced in front of me. That’s all."
The lady did not reply. She looked hard at Vitalis. He seemed embarrassed.
The woman didn’t respond. She stared intently at Vitalis. He appeared flustered.
"Good-by, sir," she said at last, laying a stress on the word "sir." "Good-by, and once more let me thank you for the exquisite delight you have given me this evening." And leaning towards Capi she dropped a gold piece in his cup.
"Goodbye, sir," she finally said, emphasizing the word "sir." "Goodbye, and once again let me thank you for the wonderful pleasure you've given me this evening." And leaning toward Capi, she dropped a gold coin into his cup.
I thought that Vitalis would escort her to the door, but he did nothing of the kind, and when she was out of hearing I heard him swear softly in Italian.
I thought that Vitalis would walk her to the door, but he didn't do that at all, and when she was out of earshot, I heard him curse softly in Italian.
"She gave Capi a louis," I said.
"She gave Capi a louis," I said.
I thought he was going to give me a blow, but he let his raised hand fall to his side.
I thought he was going to hit me, but he let his raised hand drop to his side.
"A louis," he said, as though he were coming out of a dream. "Ah, yes, poor Pretty-Heart. I had forgotten him. Let us go back to the little creature at once."
"A louis," he said, as if he were waking up from a dream. "Oh, right, poor Pretty-Heart. I had forgotten all about him. Let's go back to the little guy right away."
I climbed the stairs of the inn first and went into the room. The fire was not out, but there were no flames. I lit a candle quickly. I was surprised not to hear any sound from Pretty-Heart. I found him, lying under his coverlets, stretched out his full length, dressed in his general's uniform. He appeared to be asleep. I leaned over him and took his hand gently to wake him up. His hand was cold. Vitalis came into the room. I turned to him.
I went up the stairs of the inn first and entered the room. The fire was still burning, but there were no flames. I quickly lit a candle. I was surprised not to hear any sound from Pretty-Heart. I found him lying under the covers, stretched out fully, dressed in his general's uniform. He seemed to be asleep. I leaned down and gently took his hand to wake him. His hand was cold. Vitalis walked into the room. I turned to him.
"Pretty-Heart is cold," I said.
"Pretty-Heart is cold," I said.
My master came to my side and also leaned over the bed.
My master came to my side and leaned over the bed.
"He is dead," he said. "It was to be. Ah, Remi, boy, I did wrong to take you away from Mrs. Milligan. I am punished. Zerbino, Dulcie, and now Pretty-Heart and ... this is not the end!"
"He’s dead," he said. "It was meant to happen. Ah, Remi, kid, I shouldn’t have taken you away from Mrs. Milligan. I’m being punished. Zerbino, Dulcie, and now Pretty-Heart, and ... this isn’t over!"
CHAPTER XV
FAITHFUL FRIENDS
We were still a long way from Paris. We had to go by roads covered with snow, and walk from morning till night, the north wind blowing in our faces. How sad and weary were those long tramps.
We were still a long way from Paris. We had to travel on snow-covered roads and walk from morning till night, with the north wind blowing in our faces. Those long walks were so sad and exhausting.
Vitalis walked ahead, I at his heels, and Capi behind me. Thus in line we went onward without exchanging a word, for hours and hours, faces blue with cold, feet wet, stomachs empty. The people who passed us on the way turned round to gaze at us. Evidently they thought it strange.... Where was this old man leading his child and the dog?
Vitalis walked ahead, I followed closely, and Capi trailed behind me. So we moved forward in silence for hours, faces cold and blue, feet soaked, and stomachs empty. The people we passed glanced back at us. Clearly, they found it odd... Where was this old man taking his child and the dog?
The silence seemed terrible to me, and so sad. I would liked to have talked just for company, but when I did venture to make a remark, Vitalis replied briefly, without even turning his head. Fortunately, Capi was more sociable, and as I trudged along I often felt his warm tongue on my hand. He licked me as much as to say, "Your friend, Capi, is here with you." Then I stroked him gently, without stopping. We understood each other; we loved each other.
The silence felt awful and so lonely. I wanted to talk just for company, but whenever I tried to say something, Vitalis answered shortly without even looking at me. Luckily, Capi was friendlier, and as I walked along, I often felt his warm tongue on my hand. He licked me as if to say, "Your friend, Capi, is here with you." Then I gently petted him without pausing. We understood each other; we loved each other.
On the slippery snow we went straight ahead, without stopping, sleeping at night in a stable or in a sheepfold, with a piece of bread, alas, very small, for our meal in the evening. This was our dinner and supper in one.
On the slippery snow, we pressed on without stopping, sleeping at night in a stable or a sheep pen, with a piece of bread, which was unfortunately very small, for our evening meal. This was our dinner and supper combined.
We did not tell the shepherds that we were dying of hunger, but Vitalis, with his usual cleverness, would say insinuatingly that "the little chap was very fond of sheep's milk, because, when he was a baby, he used to drink it." This story did not always take effect, but it was a good night for me when it did. Yes, I was very fond of sheep's milk and when they gave me some I felt much stronger the next day.
We didn’t tell the shepherds that we were starving, but Vitalis, with his usual cleverness, would hint that “the little guy really liked sheep’s milk because he used to drink it as a baby.” This story didn’t always work, but it was a good night for me when it did. Yes, I really liked sheep’s milk, and when they gave me some, I felt much stronger the next day.
It seemed strange to me that, as we neared Paris, the country ceased to be beautiful. The snow was not white and dazzling now. I had heard what a wonderful place Paris was, and I expected something extraordinary. I did not know exactly what. I should not have been surprised to see trees of gold, streets of marble, palaces everywhere.
It felt odd to me that, as we got closer to Paris, the countryside stopped being beautiful. The snow wasn’t bright and sparkling anymore. I had heard how amazing Paris was, and I expected something incredible. I wasn't sure what exactly. I shouldn't have been shocked to see trees made of gold, streets of marble, and palaces everywhere.
What were we poor things going to do when we reached Paris? I wanted to question Vitalis, but I did not dare, he seemed so gloomy. When we were in sight of the roofs and the church towers of the capital, he slackened his step to walk beside me.
What were we going to do when we got to Paris? I wanted to ask Vitalis, but I didn’t have the courage; he seemed so serious. As we caught sight of the rooftops and church towers of the city, he slowed down to walk next to me.
"Remi," he said suddenly, "we are going to part when we get to Paris."
"Remi," he said abruptly, "we're going to split up when we reach Paris."
I looked at him. He looked at me. The sudden pallor of my face and the trembling of my lips[Pg 165] told him what effect his words had on me. For a moment I could not speak.
I looked at him. He looked at me. The sudden paleness of my face and the trembling of my lips[Pg 165] showed him how his words affected me. For a moment, I couldn't say anything.
"Going to part!" I murmured at last.
"Time to go!" I whispered finally.
"Poor little chap, yes, we must part."
"Poor little guy, yeah, we have to say goodbye."
The tone in which he said this brought the tears to my eyes. It was so long since I had heard a kind word.
The way he said this brought tears to my eyes. It had been so long since I had heard a kind word.
"Oh, you are so good," I cried.
"Oh, you’re so amazing," I exclaimed.
"It is you who are good. You brave little heart. There comes a time in one's life when one feels these things. When all goes well, one goes along through life without thinking much who is with one, but when things go wrong, when one is on the wrong track, and above all when one is old, one wants to lean on somebody. You may be surprised that I have wanted to lean on you. And yet it is so. But only to see that your eyes are moist as you listen to me, comforts me, little Remi. I am very unhappy."
"It’s you who are good. You brave little heart. There comes a time in life when we feel these things. When everything is going well, we move through life without really thinking about who is with us, but when things go wrong, when we’re on the wrong path, and especially as we get older, we want to rely on someone. You might be surprised that I’ve wanted to lean on you. But it’s true. Just seeing your eyes get misty as you listen to me comforts me, little Remi. I’m very unhappy."
I did not know what to say. I just stroked his hand.
I didn’t know what to say. I just held his hand.
"And the misfortune is that we have to part just at the time when we are getting nearer to each other."
"And the unfortunate thing is that we have to say goodbye just as we're getting closer to each other."
"But you're not going to leave me all alone in Paris?" I asked timidly.
"But you're not going to leave me all alone in Paris, right?" I asked nervously.
"No, certainly not. What would you do in the big city, all by yourself, poor child. I have no right to leave you, remember that. The day when I would not let that good lady take you and bring you up as her son, that day I bound myself to do[Pg 166] the best I could for you. I can do nothing at this moment, and that is why I think it is best to part. It is only for a time. We can do better if we separate during the last months of the bad season. What can we do in Paris with all gone but Capi?"
"No, definitely not. What would you do in the big city, all alone, poor child? I can't leave you; remember that. The day I refused to let that kind lady take you and raise you as her son was the day I promised to do[Pg 166] my best for you. Right now, I can't do anything, and that's why I think it's better to part ways. It's only for a little while. We'll manage better if we separate during the last months of this tough season. What can we do in Paris with nothing but Capi?"
Hearing his name mentioned, dear Capi came beside us: he put his paw to his ear in military salute, then placed it on his heart, as though to tell us that we could count on his devotion. My master stopped to pass his hand affectionately over the dog's head.
Hearing his name, dear Capi came over to us: he raised his paw to his ear in a military salute, then put it on his heart, as if to show us that we could rely on his loyalty. My master paused to stroke the dog's head affectionately.
"Yes, Capi, you're a good, faithful friend, but, alas! without the others we can't do much now."
"Yeah, Capi, you're a loyal friend, but unfortunately, we can't accomplish much without the others right now."
"But my harp...."
"But my guitar...."
"If I had two children like you it would be better. But an old man with just one little boy is bad business. I am not old enough. Now, if I were only blind or broken down! I am not in a pitiful state enough for people to stop and notice us. So, my boy, I have decided to give you to a padrone, until the end of the winter. He will take you with other children that he has, and you will play your harp...."
"If I had two kids like you, it would be better. But an old man with just one little boy is tough. I'm not old enough. Now, if I were only blind or in bad shape! I’m not in a sad enough state for people to stop and pay attention to us. So, my boy, I've decided to give you to a padrone until the end of winter. He'll take you with the other kids he has, and you'll play your harp...."
"And you?" I asked.
"And you?" I asked.
"I am known in Paris, I have stayed there several times. I will give violin lessons to the Italian children who play on the streets. I have only to say that I will give lessons to find all the pupils I want. And, in the meantime, I will train two dogs that will replace poor Zerbino and Dulcie.[Pg 167] Then in the spring we will be together again, my little Remi. We are only passing through a bad time now; later, I will take you through Germany and England, then you will grow big and your mind will develop. I will teach you a lot of things and make a man of you. I promised this to Mrs. Milligan. I will keep my promise. That is the reason why I have already commenced to teach you English. You can speak French and Italian, that is something for a child of your age."
"I’m well-known in Paris; I've spent time there several times. I’ll be giving violin lessons to the Italian kids who play in the streets. I just need to mention that I’ll be offering lessons, and I’ll have all the students I want. In the meantime, I’ll be training two dogs to take the place of poor Zerbino and Dulcie.[Pg 167] Then in the spring, we’ll be together again, my little Remi. We’re just going through a rough patch right now; later, I’ll take you through Germany and England, and then you’ll grow up and expand your mind. I’ll teach you a lot of things and help you become a man. I promised this to Mrs. Milligan, and I’ll keep my promise. That’s why I’ve already started teaching you English. You can speak French and Italian, which is impressive for a child your age."
Perhaps it was all for the best as my master said, but I could only think of two things.
Perhaps it was all for the best, as my boss said, but I could only think of two things.
We were to be parted, and I was to have a padrone.
We were going to be separated, and I was going to have a padrone.
During our wanderings I had met several padrones who used to beat the children who worked for them. They were very cruel, and they swore, and usually they were drunk. Would I belong to one of those terrible men?
During our wanderings, I had encountered several padrones who used to beat the children working for them. They were very cruel, cursed a lot, and were usually drunk. Would I end up belonging to one of those terrible men?
And then, even if fate gave me a kind master, it was another change. First, my foster mother, then Vitalis, then another.... Was it to be always so? Should I never find anyone that I could love and stay with always? Little by little I had grown attached to Vitalis. He seemed almost what I thought a father would be. Should I never have a father, have a family? Always alone in this great world! Nobody's boy!
And then, even if fate gave me a kind master, it was still another change. First, my foster mother, then Vitalis, and then someone else.... Was it going to be like this forever? Would I never find anyone I could truly love and stay with? Little by little, I had grown attached to Vitalis. He seemed almost like what I imagined a father would be. Would I never have a father or a family? Always alone in this big world! Nobody's boy!
Vitalis had asked me to be brave. I did not wish to add to his sorrows, but it was hard, so hard, to leave him.
Vitalis had asked me to be brave. I didn't want to add to his troubles, but it was tough, really tough, to leave him.
As we walked down a dirty street, with heaps of snow on either side covered with cinders and rotten vegetables, I asked: "Where are we?"
As we walked down a dirty street, with piles of snow on either side covered in ash and spoiled vegetables, I asked, "Where are we?"
"In Paris, my boy."
"In Paris, my dude."
Where were my marble houses? And the trees of gold, and the finely dressed people. Was this Paris! Was I to spend the winter in a place like this, parted from Vitalis and Capi?
Where were my marble houses? And the trees made of gold, and the well-dressed people? Was this Paris? Was I really going to spend the winter in a place like this, away from Vitalis and Capi?
CHAPTER XVI
THE PADRONE
Although I knew later how beautiful was the city of Paris, the slums, being my first glimpse, created anything but a favorable impression.
Although I later learned how beautiful the city of Paris was, the slums, being my first view, left a very unfavorable impression.
Vitalis, who seemed to know his way, pushed through the groups of people who obstructed his passage along the narrow street we had just turned down.
Vitalis, who appeared to know the way, pushed through the crowds that were blocking his path along the narrow street we had just entered.
"Mind, you don't lose me," cautioned Vitalis.
"Be careful not to lose me," warned Vitalis.
But his warning was not necessary, for I trod upon his heels, and to be more sure of him I held a corner of his coat in my hand.
But his warning wasn't needed, since I was right behind him, and to make sure I wouldn't lose him, I held onto a corner of his coat.
We crossed a big courtyard to a dirty, dismal house where surely the sun had never penetrated. It was the worst looking place I had seen so far.
We walked across a large courtyard to a rundown, gloomy house where the sun had probably never shone. It was the ugliest place I had seen up to that point.
"Is Garofoli in?" asked Vitalis of a man who, by the light from a lantern, was hanging rags against the door.
"Is Garofoli around?" Vitalis asked a man who was hanging rags against the door by the light of a lantern.
"I don't know; go up and see for yourself," he growled; "the door's at the top of the stairs; it faces you."
"I don't know; just go up and see for yourself," he said gruffly; "the door's at the top of the stairs; it’s right in front of you."
"Garofoli is the padrone, Remi, I told you about," said Vitalis; "this is where he lives."
"Garofoli is the boss, Remi, I told you about," said Vitalis; "this is where he lives."
The street, the house, the staircase was not in[Pg 170] the nature to reassure me. What would this new master be like?
The street, the house, the staircase did not[Pg 170] feel comforting to me. I wondered what this new master would be like.
Without knocking, Vitalis pushed open the door at the top of the stairs, on the top floor, and we found ourselves in a large attic. There was a great empty space in the middle of the room, and all around the walls were beds, a dozen in all. The walls and ceiling that had once been white were now filthy with smoke, dust, and dirt. On the walls was a drawing of a head in charcoal and some flowers and birds.
Without knocking, Vitalis pushed open the door at the top of the stairs to the top floor, and we walked into a large attic. There was a big empty space in the middle of the room, and all around the walls were beds, a total of about twelve. The walls and ceiling that used to be white were now grimy with smoke, dust, and dirt. On the walls, there was a charcoal drawing of a head along with some flowers and birds.
"Are you there, Garofoli?" asked Vitalis; "it is so dark I can't see any one. It's Vitalis."
"Are you there, Garofoli?" Vitalis asked. "It's so dark I can't see anyone. It's Vitalis."
A weak, drawling voice replied to Vitalis' question.
A weak, slow voice responded to Vitalis' question.
"Signor Garofoli has gone out; he will not be back for two hours."
"Mr. Garofoli has gone out; he won't be back for two hours."
A boy about twelve years of age came forward. I was struck by his strange looks. Even now, as I write, I can see him as I saw him then. He had no body, so to speak, for he seemed all legs and head. His great head was out of all proportion. Built so, he could not have been called handsome, yet there was something in his face which attracted one strangely, an expression of sadness and gentleness and, yes ... hopelessness. His large eyes held your own with sympathy.
A boy around twelve years old stepped forward. I was struck by his unusual appearance. Even now, as I write, I can see him as I saw him then. He didn’t seem to have a body in the usual sense; he appeared to be all legs and head. His oversized head was completely out of proportion. Because of this, he couldn't really be called handsome, yet there was something about his face that drew you in—a look of sadness, gentleness, and, yes... hopelessness. His big eyes locked onto yours with a sense of sympathy.
"You are sure he will not be back for two hours?" asked Vitalis.
"You really think he won't be back for two hours?" Vitalis asked.
"Quite sure, Signor. That will be dinner time, and no one ever serves dinner but Signor Garofoli."
"Definitely, Sir. That will be dinner time, and no one else ever serves dinner except for Mr. Garofoli."
"Well, if he comes in before, tell him that Vitalis will be back in two hours."
"Well, if he comes by before then, tell him that Vitalis will be back in two hours."
"Very well, Signor."
"Sure thing, Sir."
I was about to follow Vitalis, when he stopped me.
I was just about to follow Vitalis when he held me back.
"Stay here," he said; "you can rest.
"Stay here," he said. "You can rest."
"Oh, I'll come back," he added, reassuringly, noticing my look of anxiety.
"Oh, I'll come back," he added, trying to reassure me when he saw my worried expression.
"Are you Italian?" asked the boy, when Vitalis' heavy step could no longer be heard on the stairs.
"Are you Italian?" the boy asked when he could no longer hear Vitalis' heavy footsteps on the stairs.
"No," I replied in French, "I'm French."
"No," I answered in French, "I'm French."
"That's a good thing."
"That's awesome."
"What! you like the French better than the Italians?"
"What! You prefer the French over the Italians?"
"Oh, no, I was thinking of you when I said 'that's a good thing,' because if you were Italian you would probably come here to work for Signor Garofoli, and I'd be sorry for you."
"Oh, no, I was thinking of you when I said 'that's a good thing,' because if you were Italian, you would probably come here to work for Mr. Garofoli, and I'd feel sorry for you."
"Is he wicked, then?"
"Is he evil, then?"
The boy did not reply, but the look he gave me spoke more than words. As though he did not wish to continue the conversation, he went over to the fireplace. On a shelf in the fireplace was an immense earthenware saucepan. I drew nearer to the fire to warm myself, and I noticed that the pot had something peculiar about it. The lid, through which a straight tube projected to allow the steam to escape, was fixed on the saucepan on one side with a hinge and on the other with a padlock.
The boy didn’t say anything, but his expression said more than words ever could. As if he didn’t want to keep talking, he walked over to the fireplace. On a shelf in the fireplace sat a huge earthenware pot. I moved closer to the fire to warm up, and I noticed something unusual about the pot. The lid, which had a straight tube sticking out for steam to escape, was attached to the pot on one side with a hinge and on the other with a padlock.
"Why is that closed with a padlock?" I asked, inquisitively.
"Why is that locked with a padlock?" I asked, curious.
"So that I shan't take any of the soup. I have to look after it, but the boss doesn't trust me."
"So I won’t take any of the soup. I have to take care of it, but the boss doesn’t trust me."
I could not help smiling.
I couldn't help but smile.
"You laugh," he said sadly, "because you think that I'm a glutton. Perhaps, if you were in my place, you'd do the same as I've done. I'm not a pig, but I'm famished, and the smell of the soup as it comes out through the spout makes me still hungrier."
"You laugh," he said sadly, "because you think I'm a glutton. Maybe if you were in my shoes, you'd do the same things I’ve done. I'm not a pig, but I'm starving, and the smell of the soup coming out of the spout makes me even hungrier."
"Doesn't Signor Garofoli give you enough to eat?"
"Doesn't Mr. Garofoli give you enough to eat?"
"He starves us...."
"He’s starving us..."
"Oh...."
"Oh..."
"I'll tell you what I have done," went on the boy, "'cause if he's going to be your master, it will be a lesson for you. My name is Mattia. Garofoli is my uncle. My mother, who lives in Lucca in Italy, is very poor and has only enough for herself and my little sister, Christina. When Garofoli came to beautiful Lucca last year he brought me back with him. Oh, it was hard to leave my little sister.... Signor Garofoli has a lot of boys here, some of them are chimney sweeps, others rag pickers, and those who are not strong enough to work, sing in the streets or beg. Garofoli gave me two little white mice to show to the public and I had to bring him back thirty sous every night. As many sous as you are short a day, so many blows you get. It is hard to pick up thirty sous, but the blows are hard, too, especially when it's Garofoli who gives them. So I did everything that I could to get the[Pg 173] money, but I was often short. Nearly all the other boys had their money when they returned at night, but I scarcely ever had mine and Garofoli was mad! There is another boy here, who also shows mice, and he's taxed forty sous, and he brings that sum back every night. Several times I went out with him to see how he made it...."
"I'll tell you what I've done," the boy continued, "because if he's going to be your boss, it'll be a lesson for you. My name is Mattia. Garofoli is my uncle. My mother, who lives in Lucca, Italy, is very poor and barely has enough for herself and my little sister, Christina. When Garofoli came to beautiful Lucca last year, he brought me back with him. Oh, it was tough to leave my little sister.... Signor Garofoli has a lot of boys here; some of them are chimney sweeps, others are rag pickers, and those who aren't strong enough to work sing in the streets or beg. Garofoli gave me two little white mice to show to the public, and I had to bring him back thirty sous every night. For every sous you fall short, that's how many blows you get. It's hard to gather thirty sous, but the blows are tough too, especially when Garofoli is the one delivering them. So, I did everything I could to get the[Pg 173] money, but I was often short. Nearly all the other boys had their money when they returned at night, but I hardly ever had mine, and Garofoli was furious! There's another boy here who also shows mice, and he's expected to bring back forty sous every night, and he manages to do it. A few times, I went out with him to see how he made it...."
He paused.
He stopped.
"Well?" I asked.
"What's up?" I asked.
"Oh, the ladies always said, 'Give it to the pretty little one, not the ugly boy.' The ugly one, of course, was I; so I did not go out with him any more. A blow hurts, but it hurts more to have things like that said, and before a lot of people! You don't know that because no one has ever told you that you are ugly. Well, when Garofoli saw that beating me didn't do any good, he tried another way. Each night he took away some of my supper. It's hard, but I can't say to the people in the streets, who are watching my mice: 'Give me something or I won't get any supper to-night!' They don't give for that reason."
"Oh, the ladies always said, 'Give it to the pretty one, not the ugly boy.' The ugly one, of course, was me; so I stopped going out with him. A hit hurts, but it hurts even more to hear things like that said, especially in front of a crowd! You wouldn’t understand because no one has ever called you ugly. Well, when Garofoli noticed that beating me didn’t work, he tried something else. Every night he took away some of my dinner. It’s tough, but I can’t shout to the people on the street who are watching my mice: 'Give me something or I won’t have dinner tonight!' They don’t give for that reason."
"Why do they give?"
"Why do they donate?"
"Because you are pretty and nice, or because you remind them of a little boy they've lost, not because they think you're hungry. Oh, I know their ways. Say, ain't it cold to-day?"
"You're attractive and sweet, or maybe you remind them of a little boy they lost, but it's not because they think you're in need. Oh, I'm aware of how they operate. Hey, isn't it cold today?"
"Awful cold."
"Really cold."
"I didn't get fat on begging," went on the boy. "I got so pale and then, after a time, I often heard people say: 'That poor child is starving to[Pg 174] death.' A suffering look does what good looks can't do. But you have to be very starved for that. They used to give me food. That was a good time for me, because Garofoli had stopped giving me blows just then to see if it would hurt me more to go without supper, so when I got something to eat outside I didn't care. But one day Garofoli came along and saw me eating something, a bowl of soup that the fruiterer gave me, then he knew why I didn't mind going without supper at home. After that he made me stay at home and look after the soup here. Every morning before he goes out he puts the meat and the vegetables into the saucepan and locks the lid on, and all I have to do is to see that it boils. I smell the soup, but that's all. The smell of the soup doesn't feed you; it makes you more hungry. Am I very white? As I never go out now I don't hear people say so, and there's no mirror here."
"I didn't get fat from begging," the boy continued. "I became so pale, and eventually, I often heard people say, 'That poor child is starving to death.' A look of suffering does what good looks can't achieve. But you have to be really starved for that. They used to give me food. That was a good time for me because Garofoli had just stopped hitting me to see if I'd feel worse going without dinner, so when I got something to eat outside, I didn’t mind. But one day Garofoli saw me eating something, a bowl of soup that the fruit vendor gave me, and that’s when he realized why I didn’t care about missing dinner at home. After that, he made me stay home and watch the soup here. Every morning before he leaves, he puts the meat and vegetables into the pot and locks the lid, and all I have to do is make sure it boils. I smell the soup, but that's it. The smell of the soup doesn’t feed you; it just makes you hungrier. Am I really that pale? Since I never go out anymore, I don't hear people say so, and there’s no mirror here."
"You don't seem any paler than others," I said.
"You look just as pale as everyone else," I said.
"Ah, you say that because you don't want to frighten me, but I'm glad I'm sick. I want to be very ill."
"Ah, you say that because you don't want to scare me, but I'm actually glad I'm sick. I want to be really sick."
I looked at him in amazement.
I stared at him in amazement.
"You don't understand," he said, with a pitiful smile. "When one is very ill, they take care of you or they let you die. If they let me die it will be all over, I shan't be hungry any more, and there'll be no more beatings. And they do say that when we die we go up and live with God. Then, if[Pg 175] I'm up there, I can look down on Mamma and Christina, and I can ask God not to let my little sister be unhappy. Also, if they send me to the Hospital, I shall be pleased."
"You don't get it," he said, with a sad smile. "When someone is really sick, they either take care of you or let you die. If they let me die, it’ll all be over; I won’t be hungry anymore, and there won’t be any more beatings. They say that when we die, we go up and live with God. So, if[Pg 175] I’m up there, I can look down on Mom and Christina, and I can ask God not to let my little sister be unhappy. Also, if they send me to the hospital, I’ll be happy."
The Hospital! No matter how sick I felt while tramping across the country, if I thought I might be sent to the hospital I always found strength to go on.
The Hospital! No matter how unwell I felt while walking across the country, if I thought I might end up in the hospital, I always found the strength to keep going.
"I'm quite ill now, but not ill enough to be in Garofoli's way," he went on in his weak, drawling voice, "but I'm getting weaker. Garofoli, fortunately, hasn't given up beating me entirely. He beat me on the head eight days ago and, look, it's all swelled out now. You see here, this big bump? He told me yesterday it was a tumor, and the way that he spoke I believe that it's something serious. It hurts awful. I'm so giddy at night when I put my head on the pillow I moan and cry. So I think in two or three days he'll decide to send me to the hospital. I was in the hospital once, and the Sisters speak so kind to you. They say, 'Put out your tongue, little boy,' and 'There's a good boy,' every time you do anything they tell you to do. I think I am almost had enough now to be sent there."
"I'm feeling pretty sick right now, but not sick enough to get in Garofoli's way," he continued in his weak, drawn-out voice, "but I'm getting weaker. Luckily, Garofoli hasn't completely stopped hitting me. He hit me on the head eight days ago, and look, it's all swollen now. Do you see this big bump? He told me yesterday it was a tumor, and the way he said it makes me think it’s something serious. It hurts a lot. I'm so dizzy at night when I lay my head on the pillow that I moan and cry. So I think in two or three days he'll decide to send me to the hospital. I was in the hospital once, and the nurses were so nice to you. They say, 'Stick out your tongue, little boy,' and 'Good boy,' every time you do what they ask. I think I'm almost ready to be sent there now."
He came and stood quite close to me, fixing his great eyes on me. Even though I had not the same reason for hiding the truth from him, I did not like to tell him how terrible he looked with his great glittering eyes, his hollow cheeks, and his bloodless lips.
He came and stood right next to me, staring at me with his intense eyes. Even though I didn’t have the same reason to hide the truth from him, I didn’t want to tell him how awful he looked with his bright, shimmering eyes, his sunken cheeks, and his pale lips.
"I should think you're ill enough to go to the hospital," I said.
"I think you're sick enough to go to the hospital," I said.
"At last!"
"Finally!"
With dragging limbs he went slowly over to the table and began to wipe it.
With heavy limbs, he slowly walked over to the table and started to wipe it down.
"Garofoli will be here shortly," he said; "we mustn't talk any more."
"Garofoli will be here soon," he said. "We shouldn't talk any more."
Wearily he went round the table, placing the plates and spoons. I counted twenty plates. So Garofoli had twenty boys. As I only saw twelve beds, they evidently slept, some of them, two in a bed. What beds! what sheets! the coverlets must have been brought from the stables when they were too old and not warm enough for the horses!
Wearily, he walked around the table, setting down the plates and spoons. I counted twenty plates. So, Garofoli had twenty boys. Since I only saw twelve beds, it was clear that some of them shared a bed. What beds! What sheets! The comforters must have been taken from the stables when they were too worn out and not warm enough for the horses!
"Don't you come here," said the boy, "Try to get somewhere else."
"Don't come here," the boy said. "Try to go somewhere else."
"Where?"
"Where at?"
"I don't know. No matter where, you'd be better than here."
"I don't know. Honestly, anywhere would be better than here."
The door opened and a child came into the room. He carried a violin under his arm and a big piece of wood in his hand.
The door opened and a kid walked into the room. He had a violin under his arm and a large piece of wood in his hand.
"Give me that bit of wood," said Mattia, going up to the child.
"Give me that piece of wood," said Mattia, walking over to the child.
But the little fellow held the piece of wood behind his back.
But the little guy kept the piece of wood hidden behind his back.
"No," he said.
"No," he replied.
"Give it me for the fire; the soup'll be better."
"Give it to me for the fire; the soup will be better."
"Do you think I brought it for the soup? I've only made thirty-six sous to-day and I thought this[Pg 177] bit of wood might save me a beating. It's to make up for the four sous I'm short."
"Do you think I brought it for the soup? I've only made thirty-six cents today and I thought this[Pg 177] piece of wood might save me a beating. It's to make up for the four cents I'm short."
"You'll have to pay. Each in his turn."
"You'll have to pay. Everyone takes a turn."
Mattia said this mechanically, as though the thought of the boy being punished gave him satisfaction. I was surprised to see a hard look come into his soft, sad eyes. I knew later that if you live with wicked people you get to be like them in time.
Mattia said this automatically, as if the idea of the boy getting punished pleased him. I was taken aback to see a cold expression appear in his gentle, sorrowful eyes. I later realized that if you spend time with cruel people, you eventually start to become like them.
One by one the boys returned; each one as he came in hung his instrument on a nail above his bed. Those who were not musicians, but simply exhibitors of trained animals, put their mice and guinea pigs into a cage.
One by one, the boys came back; each one hung his instrument on a nail above his bed as he arrived. Those who weren’t musicians but just showcased trained animals put their mice and guinea pigs in a cage.
Then a heavy step sounded on the stairs and a little man wearing a gray overcoat came into the room. It was Garofoli. The moment he entered he fixed his eyes on me with a look that scared me. Mattia quickly and politely gave him Vitalis' message.
Then a heavy step echoed on the stairs, and a short man in a gray overcoat walked into the room. It was Garofoli. As soon as he entered, he locked his gaze on me with a look that frightened me. Mattia quickly and politely relayed Vitalis' message to him.
"Ah, so Vitalis is here," he said; "what does he want?"
"Ah, so Vitalis is here," he said. "What does he want?"
"I don't know," replied Mattia.
"I don't know," said Mattia.
"I'm not speaking to you, I'm speaking to this boy."
"I'm not talking to you, I'm talking to this kid."
"He is coming back and he will tell you himself what he wants," I replied.
"He's coming back and he'll let you know himself what he wants," I replied.
"Ah, here's a little fellow who knows the value of words. You're not Italian?"
"Ah, here's someone who understands the power of words. You're not Italian?"
"No, I'm French."
"No, I'm French."
The moment Garofoli entered the room two small boys took their places, one on each side of him, and were waiting until he had finished speaking. Then one took his felt hat and placed it carefully on the bed, and the other brought forward a chair. They did this with the same gravity and respect that a choir boy waits upon a priest. When Garofoli was seated another little boy brought him a pipe stuffed with tobacco, and a fourth offered him a lighted match.
The moment Garofoli walked into the room, two small boys took their places, one on each side of him, and waited for him to finish speaking. Then one of them took his felt hat and placed it carefully on the bed, while the other brought forward a chair. They did this with the same seriousness and respect that a choir boy shows a priest. Once Garofoli was seated, another little boy brought him a pipe filled with tobacco, and a fourth offered him a lit match.
"It smells of sulphur, animal," he cried, throwing it in the grate.
"It smells like sulfur, animal," he shouted, tossing it into the fireplace.
The culprit hastened to repair his mistake; lighting another match he let it burn for a time before offering it to his master. But Garofoli would not accept it.
The wrongdoer quickly tried to fix his mistake; he lit another match and let it burn for a bit before presenting it to his master. But Garofoli refused to take it.
"No, you imbecile," he said, pushing the boy aside roughly. Then he turned to another child and said with an ingratiating smile:
"No, you fool," he said, shoving the boy aside roughly. Then he turned to another child and said with a flattering smile:
"Ricardo, dearie, bring a match."
"Ricardo, honey, bring a match."
The "dearie" hastened to obey.
The "dearie" hurried to comply.
"Now," said Garofoli, when he was comfortably installed and his pipe burning; "now to business, my little angels. Bring the book, Mattia."
"Alright," said Garofoli, once he was settled in and his pipe was lit. "Now, let's get down to business, my little angels. Bring the book, Mattia."
Garofoli made a sign to the boy who had lit the first match.
Garofoli signaled to the boy who had lit the first match.
"You owe me a sou from yesterday; you promised to bring it to-day. How much have you brought?"
"You owe me a coin from yesterday; you promised to bring it today. How much did you bring?"
The child hesitated for a long time, his face[Pg 179] showing distress, "I'm one sou short," he said at last.
The child hesitated for a long time, his face[Pg 179] showing distress. "I'm one sou short," he finally said.
"Ah, you're one sou short."
"Ah, you're one sou short."
"It's not the sou for yesterday; it's a sou for to-day."
"It's not the sou from yesterday; it's a sou for today."
"That makes two sous! I've never seen the like of you!"
"That’s two sous! I’ve never seen anyone like you!"
"It's not my fault."
"It's not my fault."
"No excuses. You know the rules. Undo your coat; two blows for yesterday, two for to-day, and no supper, for your impudence. Ricardo, dearie, you're a good boy and you deserve some recreation. Take the strap."
"No excuses. You know the rules. Take off your coat; two smacks for yesterday, two for today, and no dinner for your disrespect. Ricardo, sweetheart, you're a good kid, and you deserve some fun. Grab the strap."
Ricardo, the child who had lit the second match, took down from the wall a short-handled whip with two leather-knotted straps. Meanwhile, the boy who was short two sous was unfastening his coat. Then he dropped his shirt, baring his body to the waist.
Ricardo, the kid who had struck the second match, took a short-handled whip with two leather knotted straps off the wall. Meanwhile, the boy who was two sous short was undoing his coat. Then he dropped his shirt, exposing his torso up to the waist.
"Wait a minute," said Garofoli, with an ugly smile; "you won't be the only one, perhaps; it's always pleasant to have a companion."
"Hold on a second," said Garofoli, with a nasty smile; "maybe you won't be alone after all; it's always nice to have company."
The children stood motionless before their master. At his cruel joke they all forced a laugh.
The children stood still in front of their master. At his cruel joke, they all forced a laugh.
"The one who laughed most is the one who is short the most," said Garofoli; "I'm sure of that. Who laughed the loudest?"
"The person who laughed the most is the one who is missing out the most," said Garofoli; "I know that for sure. Who laughed the loudest?"
All pointed to the boy who had come home first, bringing his piece of wood.
All eyes were on the boy who got home first, carrying his piece of wood.
"How much are you short, you there?" demanded Garofoli.
"How much are you missing, over there?" demanded Garofoli.
"It's not my fault."
"It's not my fault."
"And the one who says 'it's not my fault' will get an extra cut. How much is missing?"
"And the person who says 'it's not my fault' will get an extra cut. How much is left?"
"I brought back a big piece of wood, a beautiful piece of wood...."
"I brought back a large piece of wood, a gorgeous piece of wood..."
"That's something. But go to the baker's and ask him to exchange your wood for bread, will he do it? How many sous are you missing? Speak out!"
"That's something. But go to the baker and ask him to trade your wood for bread; will he do it? How many sous are you short? Speak up!"
"I've made thirty-six sous."
"I've made thirty-six cents."
"You're four short, you rogue. And you can stand there before me like that! Down with your shirt! Ricardo, dearie, you're going to have a good time."
"You're four short, you scoundrel. And you can just stand there in front of me like that! Take off your shirt! Ricardo, sweetheart, you're going to enjoy yourself."
"But the bit of wood?" cried the boy.
"But what about the piece of wood?" the boy exclaimed.
"I'll give it to you for supper."
"I'll give it to you for dinner."
This cruel joke made all the children who were not to be punished laugh. All the other boys were then questioned as to how much they had brought home. Ricardo stood with whip in hand until five victims were placed in a row before him.
This cruel joke made all the kids who weren’t getting in trouble laugh. The other boys were then asked how much they had brought home. Ricardo stood with a whip in hand until five victims were lined up in front of him.
"You know, Ricardo," said Garofoli, "I don't like to look on, because a scene like this always makes me feel ill. But I can hear, and from the noise I am able to judge the strength of your blows. Go at it heartily, dearie; you are working for your bread."
"You know, Ricardo," Garofoli said, "I really don’t like to watch because a scene like this always makes me feel sick. But I can hear, and from the sounds, I can tell how strong your hits are. Go for it, darling; you’re working for your living."
He turned towards the fire, as though it were impossible for him to witness this chastisement.
He turned toward the fire, as if he couldn't bear to watch this punishment.
I, in my corner, trembled with indignation and fear. This was the man who was going to be my[Pg 181] master. If I did not bring him back the thirty or forty sous that he demanded of me, I should have to be whipped by Ricardo. Ah, I understood now how Mattia could speak of death so calmly.
I stood in my corner, shaking with anger and fear. This was the guy who was going to be my[Pg 181] master. If I didn’t bring him the thirty or forty sous he wanted from me, I would have to get whipped by Ricardo. Ah, I got it now—no wonder Mattia could talk about death so casually.
"FOR EACH CRY YOU WILL RECEIVE ANOTHER SLASH."
The first lash of the whip, as it cut into the flesh, made the tears spring to my eyes. I thought that I was forgotten, but I made a mistake; Garofoli was looking at me out of the corner of his eye.
The first crack of the whip, as it bit into my skin, brought tears to my eyes. I thought I had been forgotten, but I was wrong; Garofoli was watching me from the corner of his eye.
"There's a boy with a heart," he said, pointing to me; "he is not like you other rogues; you laugh when you see your comrades suffer. Take this little comrade for an example."
"There's a boy with a heart," he said, pointing at me; "he's not like you other crooks; you laugh when you see your friends suffer. Take this little friend as an example."
I trembled from head to foot. Their comrade!
I shook all over. Their comrade!
At the second blow the victim uttered a wail, at the third a piercing shriek. Garofoli lifted his hand; Ricardo stopped with raised whip. I thought Garofoli was going to show mercy, but it was not so.
At the second hit, the victim let out a wail, and at the third, a sharp scream. Garofoli raised his hand; Ricardo paused with his whip lifted. I thought Garofoli was going to show mercy, but that wasn’t the case.
"You know how much it hurts me to hear you cry," said Garofoli, gently, addressing the victim. "You know that if the whip tears your skin, your cries pierce my heart. So then I warn you that for each cry you will receive another slash, and it will be your own fault. If you have any affection or gratitude you will keep silent. Go on, Ricardo."
"You know how much it hurts me to hear you cry," Garofoli said softly to the victim. "You know that when the whip cuts your skin, your cries hurt my heart. So, I’m warning you that for every cry, you'll get another lash, and it’ll be your own fault. If you have any love or gratitude, you’ll stay quiet. Go ahead, Ricardo."
Ricardo raised his arm and the strap curled on the backs of the victims.
Ricardo lifted his arm and the strap whipped across the backs of the victims.
"Oh, Mamma, Mamma," cried one.
"Oh, Mom, Mom," cried one.
Thank God, I saw no more of this frightful torture, for at this moment the door was thrown open and Vitalis entered.
Thank God, I didn't have to witness any more of this terrifying torture, because at that moment the door swung open and Vitalis walked in.
In a glance, he understood all. He had heard the shrieks while climbing the stairs. Running to Ricardo, he snatched the whip from him, then, wheeling round upon Garofoli, he stood before him with folded arms.
In an instant, he understood everything. He had heard the screams while going up the stairs. Rushing to Ricardo, he grabbed the whip from him, then, turning to face Garofoli, he stood before him with his arms crossed.
It all happened so quickly that, for a moment, I was dumbfounded, but Garofoli quickly recovered himself and said gently:
It all happened so fast that, for a moment, I was stunned, but Garofoli quickly got himself together and said softly:
"Isn't it terrible? That child has no heart."
"Isn't it awful? That kid has no compassion."
"Shame! It's a shame!" cried Vitalis.
"That's so sad!" exclaimed Vitalis.
"That is just what I say," murmured Garofoli.
"That’s exactly what I’m saying," Garofoli murmured.
"Stop that," commanded Vitalis; "it's you, not the child! What a cowardly shame to torture these poor children who cannot defend themselves."
"Cut it out," Vitalis ordered. "It's you, not the kid! What a cowardly shame to torment these poor children who can't defend themselves."
"Don't you meddle in what does not concern you, you old fool," cried Garofoli, changing his tone.
"Stay out of things that don't involve you, you old fool," shouted Garofoli, changing his tone.
"It concerns the police," retorted Vitalis.
"It’s about the police," Vitalis shot back.
"You threaten me with the police, do you?" cried Garofoli.
"You’re threatening me with the police, are you?" shouted Garofoli.
"Yes, I do," replied my master, nowise intimidated by the bully's fury.
"Yeah, I do," my master replied, completely unfazed by the bully's anger.
"Ah, Vitalis," he hissed, "so you'll talk? Well, I can talk also. Your affairs do not concern me, but there are others who are interested in you and if I tell, if I say one name.... Ah, who will have to hide his head in shame?"
"Ah, Vitalis," he whispered, "so you're ready to talk? Well, I can talk too. Your issues don’t concern me, but there are others who are curious about you, and if I say just one name... Ah, who's going to want to hide in shame?"
My master was silent. Shame! His shame! I was amazed, but before I had time to think, he had taken me by the hand.
My master was quiet. What a shame! His shame! I was stunned, but before I could process it, he grabbed my hand.
"Come, Remi," he said. And he drew me to the door.
"Come on, Remi," he said. And he pulled me toward the door.
"Oh," cried Garofoli, now laughing, "I thought you wanted to talk to me, old fellow."
"Oh," laughed Garofoli, "I thought you wanted to chat with me, my old friend."
"I have nothing to say to you."
"I have nothing to say to you."
Then, without another word, we went down the stairs, he still holding me tightly by the hand. With what relief I followed him! I had escaped from that tyrant! If I had dared I would have thrown my arms around Vitalis' neck.
Then, without saying anything else, we went down the stairs, him still holding my hand tightly. I felt such relief following him! I had escaped from that tyrant! If I had been brave enough, I would have thrown my arms around Vitalis' neck.
CHAPTER XVII
POOR VITALIS
While we were in the street Vitalis said not a word, but soon we came to a narrow alley and he sat down on a mile-stone and passed his hand several times across his forehead.
While we were on the street, Vitalis didn't say a word, but soon we reached a narrow alley, and he sat down on a milestone and rubbed his forehead several times.
"It may be fine to listen to the voice of generosity," he said, as though speaking to himself, "but now we're in the gutters of Paris, without a sou; not a bite to eat.... Are you hungry?" he asked, looking up at me.
"It might be nice to hear the voice of generosity," he said, almost as if he were talking to himself, "but right now we're in the streets of Paris, totally broke; not a thing to eat.... Are you hungry?" he asked, glancing up at me.
"I haven't eaten anything since that little roll you gave me this morning."
"I haven't eaten anything since that small roll you gave me this morning."
"Poor, poor child, and you'll have to go to bed to-night without supper. And where are we going to sleep?"
"Poor, poor child, and you'll have to go to bed tonight without dinner. And where are we going to sleep?"
"Did you count on sleeping at Garofoli's, then?"
"Did you expect to sleep at Garofoli's, then?"
"I counted upon you sleeping there, and as he would have given me twenty francs for you for the winter, I could have managed for the time being. But, seeing the way he treated those children, I could not give you to him."
"I was counting on you being there, and since he would have given me twenty francs for you for the winter, I could have gotten by for now. But, after seeing how he treated those kids, I couldn't hand you over to him."
"Oh, you are so good!"
"Oh, you're so awesome!"
"Perhaps in this old, hardened vagabond there is still a bit of the young man's heart left. This[Pg 185] old vagabond calculated shrewdly, but the young man still in him upset all.... Now, where to go?" he murmured.
"Maybe in this tough, old wanderer, there's still a piece of the young man's heart left. This[Pg 185] old vagabond thought things through carefully, but the young man still inside him disrupted everything.... Now, where to go?" he murmured.
It was already late and the cold had increased. It was going to be a hard night. For a long time Vitalis sat on the stone. Capi and I stood silently before, waiting until he had come to some decision. Finally he rose.
It was already late, and the cold had gotten worse. It was going to be a tough night. For a long time, Vitalis sat on the stone. Capi and I stood quietly in front of him, waiting for him to make a decision. Finally, he stood up.
"Where are we going?"
"Where are we headed?"
"To Gentilly, to try and find a race-course where I've slept sometimes. Are you tired?"
"To Gentilly, to find a racetrack where I've stayed a few times. Are you tired?"
"I rested at Garofoli's."
"I relaxed at Garofoli's."
"The pity is that I haven't rested, and I can't do much more. But we must get along. Forward! March! Children!"
"The shame is that I haven’t rested, and I can’t do much else. But we have to keep moving. Let’s go! March on! Kids!"
This was his good humor signal for the dogs and myself when we were about to start, but this night he said it sadly.
This was his cheerful signal for the dogs and me when we were about to start, but that night he said it with sadness.
Here we were, wandering in the streets of Paris; the night was dark and the gas jets, which flickered in the wind, lit the alleys but dimly. At each step we slipped on the ice-covered pavement. Vitalis held me by the hand, and Capi followed at our heels. From time to time, the poor dog stopped behind to look amongst a heap of garbage to see if he could find a bone or a crust, for he was oh, so hungry, but the garbage was covered with frozen snow and he searched in vain. With drooping ears he trotted on to catch up with us.
Here we were, strolling through the streets of Paris; the night was dark and the gas lamps, flickering in the wind, barely lit the alleys. With every step, we slipped on the ice-covered pavement. Vitalis held my hand as Capi followed closely behind. Every now and then, the poor dog would stop to search through a pile of trash, hoping to find a bone or a crust, since he was so hungry, but the garbage was buried under frozen snow, and he came up empty every time. With his ears drooping, he hurried to catch up with us.
After the big streets, more alleys; after the alleys, more big streets; we walked on, and on; the[Pg 186] few pedestrians that we met stared at us in astonishment. Was it our costumes? Was it the tired way we plodded along which arrested their attention? The policemen that we passed turned round and followed us with a glance.
After the big streets, there were more alleys; after the alleys, more big streets; we kept walking, and walking; the[Pg 186] few people we encountered stared at us in surprise. Was it our outfits? Was it the exhausted way we trudged along that caught their attention? The police officers we passed looked back and followed us with their eyes.
Without saying a word, Vitalis tramped on, his back almost bent double, but despite the cold, his hand burned in mine. It seemed to me that he was trembling. Sometimes, when he stopped to lean for a minute against my shoulder, I felt all his body shaken with trembling. Ordinarily, I would not dare to have questioned him, but I felt I must to-night. Besides, I had a great wish to tell him how much I loved him or, at least, that I wanted to do something for him.
Without saying a word, Vitalis trudged on, his back nearly hunched over, but despite the cold, his hand burned in mine. It felt like he was shaking. Sometimes, when he paused to lean against my shoulder for a minute, I could feel his whole body trembling. Normally, I wouldn’t have dared to ask him anything, but tonight I felt I had to. Plus, I really wanted to tell him how much I loved him or, at the very least, that I wanted to do something for him.
"You are ill?" I said, when he stopped again.
"You’re sick?" I said, when he paused again.
"I'm afraid so; anyway, I'm very tired. This cold is too severe for my old blood. I need a good bed and a supper before a fire. But that's a dream. Forward! March! Children."
"I'm afraid so; anyway, I'm really tired. This cold is too much for my old body. I need a good bed and a meal by the fire. But that's just a dream. Forward! March! Kids."
Forward! March! We had left the city behind us; we were now in the suburbs. We saw no people or policemen or street lights, only a lighted window here and there, and over our heads the dark-blue sky dotted with a few stars. The wind, which blew more bitter and more violently, stuck our clothing to our bodies. Fortunately, it was at our backs, but as the sleeves of my coat were all torn near the shoulders, it blew in and slipped along my arms, chilling me to the bone.
Forward! March! We had left the city behind; we were now in the suburbs. We didn’t see any people, cops, or street lights, just a few lit windows here and there, and above us, the dark blue sky was scattered with a few stars. The wind, blowing colder and harder, clung our clothes to our bodies. Luckily, it was at our backs, but since the sleeves of my coat were all ripped near the shoulders, it blew in and slid along my arms, chilling me to the bone.
Although it was dark and the streets [Pg 187]continually crossed each other, Vitalis walked like a man who knows his way, and was perfectly sure of his road. So I followed, feeling sure that we should not lose ourselves. Suddenly, he stopped.
Although it was dark and the streets [Pg 187]crossed each other all the time, Vitalis walked confidently, like someone who knows exactly where they're going. So I followed, trusting that we wouldn't get lost. Suddenly, he stopped.
"Do you see a group of trees?" he asked.
"Do you see that cluster of trees?" he asked.
"I don't see anything."
"I can't see anything."
"You don't see a big black mass?"
"You don't see a large black shape?"
I looked on all sides before answering. I saw no trees or houses. Space all around us. There was no other sound save the whistle of the wind.
I glanced around before responding. There were no trees or houses in sight. Just open space all around us. The only sound was the wind whistling.
"See, down there!" He stretched out his right hand before him, then, as I did not reply, for I was afraid to say that I saw nothing, he trudged on again.
"Look down there!" He extended his right hand in front of him, then, when I didn't respond because I was too scared to say that I saw nothing, he continued on his way.
Some minutes passed in silence; then he stopped once more and asked me if I did not see a group of trees. A vague fear made my voice tremble when I replied that I saw nothing.
Some minutes went by in silence; then he stopped again and asked me if I saw a group of trees. A vague fear made my voice shake when I answered that I didn’t see anything.
"It is fear, my boy, that makes your eyes dance; look again."
"It’s fear, my boy, that makes your eyes sparkle; take another look."
"I tell you, I do not see any trees."
"I’m telling you, I don’t see any trees."
"Not on the big road?"
"Not on the main road?"
"I can't see anything."
"I can't see anything."
"We've made a mistake."
"We made a mistake."
I could say nothing, for I did not know where we were, nor where we were going.
I couldn't say anything because I didn't know where we were or where we were headed.
"Let us walk for another five minutes and, if we do not see the trees, we will come back here. I might have made a mistake on the road."
"Let’s walk for another five minutes, and if we don’t see the trees, we’ll come back here. I might have taken a wrong turn."
Now that I knew that we had gone astray, I[Pg 188] seemed to have no more strength left. Vitalis pulled me by the arm.
Now that I realized we had lost our way, I[Pg 188] felt completely drained. Vitalis tugged at my arm.
"Come, come."
"Come on."
"I can't walk any farther."
"I can't walk any further."
"Ah, and do you think I'm going to carry you?"
"Ah, do you really think I'm going to carry you?"
I followed him.
I tracked him down.
"Are there any deep ruts in the road?"
"Are there any deep grooves in the road?"
"No."
"Nope."
"Then we must turn back."
"Then we have to turn back."
We turned. Now we faced the wind. It stung our faces like a lash. It seemed that my face was being scorched with a flame.
We turned. Now we were facing the wind. It hit our faces like a whip. It felt like my face was being burned by a fire.
"We have to take a road leading from the cross-roads," said my master feebly; "tell me when you see it."
"We need to take a road from the intersection," my master said weakly; "let me know when you see it."
For a quarter of an hour we went on, struggling against the wind; in the doleful silence of the night the noise of our footsteps echoed on the dry, hard earth. Although scarcely able to put one foot before the other, it was I who dragged Vitalis. How anxiously I looked to the left! In the dark shadows I suddenly saw a little red light.
For fifteen minutes we kept going, battling the wind; in the heavy silence of the night, the sound of our footsteps echoed on the dry, hard ground. Even though I could barely lift my feet, I was the one pulling Vitalis along. I kept glancing to the left with worry! In the dark shadows, I suddenly spotted a small red light.
"See, there's a light," I said, pointing.
"Look, there's a light," I said, pointing.
"Where?"
"Where at?"
Vitalis looked; although the light was but a short distance off, he saw nothing. I knew then that his sight was going.
Vitalis looked; even though the light was only a short distance away, he saw nothing. I realized then that his vision was fading.
"What is that light to us?" he asked; "it is a lamp burning on the table of some worker, or it's near the bed of a dying person. We cannot go and[Pg 189] knock at those doors. Away in the country, during the night, you can ask hospitality, but so near Paris ... we must not expect hospitality here. Come."
"What does that light mean to us?" he asked. "It's just a lamp shining on some worker's table or maybe it's next to the bed of someone who's dying. We can't just go and[Pg 189] knock on those doors. In the countryside, you might ask for a place to stay at night, but so close to Paris... we can't expect any hospitality here. Let's go."
A few steps more and I thought I could make out the cross-roads and a black mass which must be the trees. I let go of my master's hand to go ahead quicker. There were deep ruts in the road.
A few more steps and I thought I could see the crossroads and a dark shape that must be the trees. I released my master's hand to move ahead faster. The road had deep ruts.
"See, here are the ruts?" I cried.
"Look, do you see the ruts?" I exclaimed.
"Give me your hand, we are saved," said Vitalis; "look, now you can see the group of trees."
"Take my hand, we're safe," said Vitalis; "look, now you can see the cluster of trees."
I told him that I thought I could see the trees.
I told him that I thought I could see the trees.
"In five minutes we shall be there," he murmured.
"In five minutes, we'll be there," he said quietly.
We trudged along, but the five minutes seemed an eternity.
We dragged ourselves forward, but those five minutes felt like forever.
"Where are the ruts?"
"Where are the grooves?"
"They are still on the right."
"They're still on the right side."
"We must have passed the entrance to the race-course without seeing it. I think we'd better go back."
"We must have passed the entrance to the racetrack without noticing it. I think we should head back."
Once more we turned back.
We turned back again.
"Do you see the trees?"
"Do you see the trees?"
"Yes, there on the left."
"Yeah, over there on the left."
"And the ruts?"
"And the grooves?"
"There are not any."
"There aren't any."
"Am I blind?" asked Vitalis in a low voice, as he passed his hands across his eyes; "walk straight along by the trees, and give me your hand."
"Am I blind?" Vitalis asked quietly, running his hands over his eyes. "Walk straight along the trees and give me your hand."
"Here is a wall."
"Here's a wall."
"No, it's a heap of stones."
"No, it's just a pile of rocks."
"No, I am sure it's a wall."
"No, I'm sure it's a wall."
Vitalis took a step aside to see if it really was as I said. He stretched out his two hands and touched the wall.
Vitalis stepped aside to check if it was really as I said. He reached out with both hands and touched the wall.
"Yes, it's a wall," he murmured. "Where is the entrance. Look for the track."
"Yeah, it's a wall," he whispered. "Where's the entrance? Look for the path."
I stooped down to the ground and felt all along to the end of the wall, but I found no entrance; then, turning back to where Vitalis stood, I continued to feel along the wall on the other side. The result was the same; there was no opening, no gate.
I bent down to the ground and checked all the way to the end of the wall, but I didn’t find any entrance. Then, turning back to where Vitalis was standing, I kept feeling along the wall on the other side. The outcome was the same; there was no opening, no gate.
"There is nothing," I said.
"There's nothing," I said.
The situation was terrible. Without doubt my master was delirious. Perhaps there was no race-course here at all! Vitalis stood for a moment as though in a dream. Capi began to bark impatiently.
The situation was awful. No doubt my boss was out of his mind. Maybe there wasn’t even a racetrack here! Vitalis paused for a moment as if he was in a dream. Capi started barking impatiently.
"Shall we look further?" I asked.
"Should we keep looking?" I asked.
"No, the race-course is walled up."
"No, the racetrack is surrounded by walls."
"Walled up?"
"Bricked up?"
"Yes, they have closed the opening, and it is impossible for us to get inside."
"Yes, they've closed off the entrance, and we can't get in."
"Well, then?"
"What's next?"
"What to do, eh? I don't know. Die here."
"What to do, huh? I have no idea. Just die here."
"Oh, Master! Master!"
"Oh, Master! Master!"
"Yes, you don't want to die, you are so young. Life seems good to you. Let us walk on. Can you still walk a bit further, my child."
"Yes, you don’t want to die, you’re so young. Life feels good to you. Let’s keep walking. Can you walk a little further, my child?"
"Oh, but you?"
"Oh, but what about you?"
"When I can go no farther, I shall fall down like an old horse."
"When I can't go any further, I'll collapse like an old horse."
"Where shall we go?"
"Where should we go?"
"Return to Paris. When we meet a policeman we will let him take us to the police station. I did not want that, but I cannot let you die of cold, boy. Come, little Remi, come. On, my children. Courage!"
"Let's go back to Paris. When we see a police officer, we'll let him take us to the station. I wasn't planning on that, but I can't let you freeze, kid. Come on, little Remi, let's go. Come on, my children. Stay brave!"
We turned back the same way that we had come. What time was it? I had no idea. We had walked for hours, a long, long time, and so slowly. Perhaps it was midnight or one o'clock. The sky was still a somber blue, without moon, and with but few stars, and the few that had appeared seemed to me to be smaller than usual. The wind had increased; the snow beat in our faces; the houses that we passed were closed for the night. It seemed to me that if the people who slept there, warmly beneath the sheets, knew how cold we were outside, they would have opened their doors to us.
We retraced our steps back the way we had come. What time was it? I had no clue. We had been walking for hours, a really long time, and at such a slow pace. Maybe it was midnight or one in the morning. The sky was still a dark blue, with no moon and just a few stars, and the few that appeared looked smaller than usual. The wind had picked up; the snow stung our faces; the houses we passed were shut for the night. I thought that if the people inside, cozy under their blankets, knew how cold we were outside, they would have opened their doors to us.
Vitalis walked slower and slower; when I spoke to him he made a sign to me to be silent. We were now nearing the city. Vitalis stopped. I knew that he had come to the end of his strength.
Vitalis walked slower and slower; when I talked to him, he signaled for me to be quiet. We were getting close to the city. Vitalis stopped. I understood that he had reached his limit.
"Shall I knock at one of the doors?" I asked.
"Should I knock on one of the doors?" I asked.
"No, they will not let us in. They are gardeners who live here. They supply the market. They would not get up at this hour to take us in. Let us go on."
"No, they won't let us in. They’re the gardeners who live here. They supply the market. They wouldn’t get up at this hour to let us in. Let’s move on."
But he had more will than strength. After a moment he stopped again.
But he had more determination than power. After a moment, he stopped again.
"I must rest a little," he said, feebly; "I can't go on."
"I need to rest a bit," he said weakly; "I can't keep going."
There was a gate leading to a big garden. The wind had blown a lot of straw, that covered a manure heap near the gate, into the street.
There was a gate that opened to a large garden. The wind had blown a lot of straw, which covered a manure pile near the gate, out into the street.
"I am going to sit here," said Vitalis.
"I’m going to sit here," said Vitalis.
"You said that if we sat down we should get too cold to get up again."
"You said that if we sat down, we would get too cold to get up again."
He made no reply, but signed for me to heap up the straw against the door; then he fell, rather than sat down upon it. His teeth chattered and all his body shook.
He didn’t respond, but gestured for me to pile the straw against the door; then he fell, rather than sat, down on it. His teeth were chattering and his whole body was shaking.
"Bring some more straw," he said; "with a lot of straw we can keep the wind from us."
"Bring some more straw," he said; "with plenty of straw, we can shield ourselves from the wind."
The wind, yes, but not the cold. When I had gathered up all the straw that I could, I sat down beside Vitalis.
The wind, sure, but not the cold. After I collected all the straw I could, I sat down next to Vitalis.
"Come quite close to me," he said, "and lift Capi on your lap. He will give you some warmth from his body."
"Come closer to me," he said, "and put Capi on your lap. He'll give you some warmth from his body."
Vitalis was ill. Did he know how ill? As I crept close up against him, he bent over and kissed me. That was the second time he had kissed me. Alas! it was the last.
Vitalis was sick. Did he know how sick? As I moved in closer to him, he leaned over and kissed me. That was the second time he had kissed me. Unfortunately, it was the last.
Scarcely had I cuddled up against Vitalis than I felt my eyes close. I tried to keep them open, but I could not. I pinched my arms, but there was no feeling in my flesh. On my legs, which were drawn up to my chest, Capi slept already. The wind blew the wisps of straw upon us like dried leaves that fall from a tree. There was not[Pg 193] a soul in the street, and around us was the silence of death.
As soon as I snuggled up against Vitalis, I felt my eyes getting heavy. I tried to keep them open, but I just couldn't. I pinched my arms, but I couldn't feel anything. Capi was already sleeping at my feet, which I had pulled up to my chest. The wind blew the stray bits of straw over us like dried leaves falling from a tree. There wasn't[Pg 193] a single person on the street, and around us was a deathly silence.
This silence frightened me. Of what was I afraid? I did not know, but a vague fear came over me. It seemed to me that I was dying there. And then I felt very sad. I thought of Chavanon, of poor Mother Barberin. Must I die without seeing her again, and our little house, and my little garden! Then, I was no longer cold; it seemed that I was back in my little garden. The sun was shining and was so warm. The jonquils were opening their golden petals; the birds were singing in the trees and on the hedges. Yes, and Mother Barberin was hanging out the clothes that she had just washed in the brook, which rippled over the pebbles. Then I left Chavanon, and joined Arthur and Mrs. Milligan on the Swan. Then my eyes closed again, my heart seemed to grow heavy, and I remembered no more.
This silence scared me. What was I afraid of? I didn’t know, but a vague sense of fear washed over me. It felt like I was dying there. And then I felt really sad. I thought about Chavanon, about poor Mother Barberin. Must I die without seeing her again, and our little house, and my little garden? Then, I wasn’t cold anymore; it felt like I was back in my little garden. The sun was shining and it was so warm. The daffodils were opening their golden petals; the birds were singing in the trees and on the hedges. Yes, and Mother Barberin was hanging out the clothes she had just washed in the brook, which trickled over the pebbles. Then I left Chavanon and joined Arthur and Mrs. Milligan on the Swan. Then my eyes closed again, my heart felt heavy, and I didn’t remember anything else.
CHAPTER XVIII
NEW FRIENDS
When I awoke I was in a bed, and the flames from a big fire lit up the room in which I was lying. I had never seen this room before, nor the people who stood near the bed. There was a man in a gray smock and clogs, and three or four children. One, which I noticed particularly, was a little girl about six years old, with great big eyes that were so expressive they seemed as though they could speak.
When I woke up, I was in a bed, and the flames from a big fire illuminated the room around me. I had never seen this room before, nor the people standing by the bed. There was a man in a gray smock and clogs, and three or four kids. One in particular caught my attention—a little girl about six years old, with huge, expressive eyes that seemed like they could talk.
I raised myself on my elbow. They all came closer.
I propped myself up on my elbow. They all moved in closer.
"Vitalis?" I asked.
"Vitalis?" I inquired.
"He is asking for his father," said a girl, who seemed to be the eldest of the children.
"He's asking for his dad," said a girl who looked like she was the oldest of the kids.
"He is not my father; he is my master," I said; "where is he? where's Capi?"
"He’s not my dad; he’s my master," I said. "Where is he? Where’s Capi?"
If Vitalis had been my father they perhaps would have broken the news to me gently, but as he was only my master, they thought that they could tell me the truth at once.
If Vitalis had been my father, they might have broken the news to me gently, but since he was only my master, they thought they could just tell me the truth right away.
They told me that my poor master was dead. The gardener, who lived on the grounds outside of which we had fallen exhausted, had found us early the next morning, when he and his son were [Pg 195]starting off with their vegetables and flowers to the markets. They found us lying, huddled together in the snow, with a little covering of their straw over us. Vitalis was already dead, and I should have died but Capi had crept up to my chest and kept my heart warm. They had carried us into the house and I had been placed in one of the children's warm beds.
They told me that my poor master was dead. The gardener, who lived on the property outside where we had collapsed from exhaustion, found us early the next morning when he and his son were [Pg 195] starting off with their vegetables and flowers to sell at the markets. They saw us lying close together in the snow, with a little bit of their straw covering us. Vitalis was already dead, and I should have died too, but Capi had snuggled up to my chest and kept my heart warm. They carried us into the house, and I was placed in one of the children's warm beds.
"And Capi?" I asked, when the gardener stopped talking.
"And Capi?" I asked when the gardener stopped talking.
"Capi?"
"Capi?"
"Yes, the dog."
"Yeah, the dog."
"I don't know, he's disappeared."
"I don't know, he vanished."
"He followed the body," said one of the children. "Didn't you see him, Benjamin?"
"He followed the body," one of the kids said. "Didn’t you see him, Benjamin?"
"Should say I did," answered another boy; "he walked behind the men who carried the stretcher. He kept his head down, and now and again he jumped up on the body, and when they made him get down he moaned and howled something terrible."
"Someone should say I did," replied another boy; "he walked behind the guys carrying the stretcher. He kept his head down, and every now and then he jumped up onto the body, and when they made him get down he cried out and howled really badly."
Poor Capi! how many times, as an actor, had he not followed Zerbino's funeral. Even the most serious children had been obliged to laugh at his display of grief. The more he moaned, the more they had laughed.
Poor Capi! How many times, as an actor, had he followed Zerbino's funeral? Even the most serious kids had to laugh at his show of grief. The more he moaned, the more they laughed.
The gardener and his children left me alone. Not knowing quite what to do or what I was going to do, I got up and dressed. My harp had been placed at the foot of the bed upon which I was lying. I passed the strap over my shoulder and[Pg 196] went into the room where the family were. I should have to go, but where? While in bed I had not felt very weak, but now I could scarcely stand; I was obliged to hold on to a chair to keep from falling. The odor of the soup was too much for me. I was reminded brutally that I had eaten nothing the night before. I felt faint, and staggering, I dropped into a chair by the fire.
The gardener and his kids left me alone. Unsure of what to do next, I got up and got dressed. My harp was sitting at the foot of the bed where I had been lying. I slung the strap over my shoulder and[Pg 196] walked into the room where the family was. I knew I had to leave, but where would I go? While I was in bed, I hadn't felt very weak, but now I could barely stand; I had to grab onto a chair to avoid falling over. The smell of the soup overwhelmed me. It hit me hard that I hadn't eaten anything the night before. I felt dizzy, and staggering, I sank into a chair by the fire.
"Don't you feel well, my boy?" asked the gardener.
"Are you feeling okay, my boy?" asked the gardener.
I told him that I did not feel very well, and I asked him to let me sit by the fire for a little while.
I told him I wasn't feeling great, and I asked if I could sit by the fire for a bit.
But it was not the heat that I wanted; it was food. I felt weaker as I watched the family take their soup. If I had dared, I would have asked for a bowl, but Vitalis had taught me not to beg. I could not tell them I was hungry. Why? I don't know, quite, unless it was that I could not ask for anything that I was unable to return.
But it wasn't the heat I was after; it was food. I felt weaker as I watched the family enjoy their soup. If I had been brave enough, I would have asked for a bowl, but Vitalis had taught me not to beg. I couldn't tell them I was hungry. Why? I'm not really sure, unless it was because I couldn't ask for something that I couldn't repay.
The little girl with the strange look in her eyes, and whose name was Lise, sat opposite to me. Suddenly, she got up from the table and, taking her bowl which was full of soup, she brought it over to me and placed it on my knees. Weakly, for I could no longer speak, I nodded my head to thank her. The father did not give me time to speak even if I had been able.
The little girl with the unusual look in her eyes, named Lise, sat across from me. Suddenly, she stood up from the table, took her bowl full of soup, brought it over to me, and placed it on my lap. Weakly, since I could no longer speak, I nodded my head to thank her. The father didn’t give me a chance to speak, even if I had been able to.
"Take it, my boy," he said. "What Lise gives is given with a kind heart. There is more if you want more."
"Take it, my boy," he said. "What Lise gives comes from a kind heart. There’s more if you want more."
If I want more! The bowl of soup was swallowed in a few seconds. When I put down the soup, Lise, who had remained standing before me, heaved a little sigh of content. Then she took my bowl and held it out to her father to have it refilled, and when it was full she brought it to me with such a sweet smile, that in spite of my hunger, I sat staring at her, without thinking to take it from her. The second bowlful disappeared promptly like the first. It was no longer a smile that curved Lise's pretty lips; she burst out laughing.
If I want more! I finished the bowl of soup in a few seconds. When I put it down, Lise, who had been standing in front of me, let out a little sigh of satisfaction. Then she took my bowl and handed it to her dad to get it refilled, and when it was full, she brought it back to me with such a sweet smile that, despite my hunger, I just stared at her instead of taking it. The second bowl disappeared just like the first one. It wasn't just a smile on Lise's pretty lips anymore; she burst out laughing.
"Well, my boy," said her father, "you've got an appetite and no mistake."
"Well, kid," her dad said, "you've got quite the appetite, that's for sure."
I was much ashamed, but after a moment I thought it better to confess the truth than to be thought a glutton, so I told them that I had not had any supper the night before.
I was really embarrassed, but after a moment, I decided it was better to tell the truth than to be labeled a glutton, so I told them that I hadn’t had any dinner the night before.
"And dinner?"
"And dinner?"
"No dinner, either."
"No dinner, either."
"And your master?"
"And your boss?"
"He hadn't eaten, either."
"He also hadn't eaten."
"Then he died as much from starvation as from cold."
"Then he died as much from hunger as from the cold."
The hot soup had given me strength. I got up to go.
The hot soup had given me energy. I got up to leave.
"Where are you going?" asked the father.
"Where are you headed?" the father asked.
"I don't know."
"I don't know."
"Got any friends or relations in Paris?"
"Do you have any friends or family in Paris?"
"No."
"Nope."
"Where do you live?"
"Where do you reside?"
"We hadn't any home. We only got to the city yesterday."
"We don't have a home. We just got to the city yesterday."
"What are you going to do, then?"
"What are you going to do now?"
"Play my harp and get a little money."
"Play my harp and earn some cash."
"In Paris? You had better return to your parents in the country. Where do they live?"
"In Paris? You should probably go back to your parents in the countryside. Where do they live?"
"I haven't any parents. My master bought me from my foster parents. You have been good to me and I thank you with all my heart and, if you like, I'll come back here on Sunday and play my harp while you dance."
"I don’t have any parents. My master bought me from my foster parents. You have been kind to me, and I thank you with all my heart. If you want, I can come back here on Sunday and play my harp while you dance."
While speaking I had walked towards the door, but I had only taken a few steps when Lise, who followed me, took my hand and pointed to my harp.
While I was talking, I had walked toward the door, but I had only taken a few steps when Lise, who was following me, took my hand and pointed to my harp.
"You want me to play now?" I asked, smiling at her.
"You want me to play now?" I asked, smiling at her.
She nodded and clapped her hands.
She nodded and clapped her hands.
Although I had no heart to play, I played my prettiest waltz for this little girl. At first she listened with her big, beautiful eyes fixed on me, then she began to keep time with her feet, and very soon was dancing gayly round the kitchen, while her brothers and sisters watched her. Her father was delighted. When the waltz was finished the child came and made me a pretty curtsy. I would have played for her all day, but the father thought she had danced enough so, instead, I sang the Neapolitan song that Vitalis had taught me. Lise stood opposite me, moving her lips as though repeating the words. Then, suddenly, she turned[Pg 199] round and threw herself into her father's arms, crying.
Even though I didn’t really feel like playing, I performed my prettiest waltz for this little girl. At first, she listened with her big, beautiful eyes fixed on me, then she started tapping her feet to the beat, and soon she was dancing happily around the kitchen while her brothers and sisters watched her. Her father was thrilled. When the waltz ended, the little girl came over and gave me a cute curtsy. I would have played for her all day, but her dad thought she had danced enough, so instead, I sang the Neapolitan song that Vitalis had taught me. Lise stood across from me, mouthing the words as if she were repeating them. Then, suddenly, she turned around and threw herself into her father's arms, crying.
"That's enough music," said the father.
"That's enough music," said the dad.
"Isn't she a silly?" said the brother named Benjamin, scoffingly; "first she dances, and then she cries!"
"Isn't she ridiculous?" said Benjamin, the brother, mockingly; "first she dances, and then she cries!"
"She's not so silly as you!" retorted the elder sister, leaning over the little one affectionately. "She understands...."
"She's not as silly as you!" replied the older sister, leaning over the little one affectionately. "She gets it...."
While Lise cried on her father's knee, I again strapped my harp to my shoulder, and made for the door.
While Lise cried on her father's lap, I strapped my harp to my shoulder again and headed for the door.
"Where are you going?" asked the gardener. "Wouldn't you like to stay here and work? It won't be an easy life. You'll have to get up very early in the morning and work hard all day. But you may be sure that you won't have to go through what you did last night. You will have a bed and food and you will have the satisfaction of knowing that you have earned it. And, if you're a good boy, which I think you are, you will be one of the family."
"Where are you headed?" asked the gardener. "Don’t you want to stick around and work here? It won’t be an easy life. You’ll have to wake up really early and work hard all day. But you can be sure you won’t have to deal with what happened last night. You’ll have a bed and food, and you’ll feel good knowing you earned it. And if you’re a good kid, which I think you are, you’ll be part of the family."
Lise turned round and, through her tears, she looked at me and smiled. I could hardly believe what I heard. I just stared at the gardener. Then Lise jumped off her father's knee and came up and took my hand.
Lise turned around, and through her tears, she looked at me and smiled. I could hardly believe what I was hearing. I just stared at the gardener. Then Lise jumped off her dad's lap and came over to take my hand.
"Well, what do you say, boy?" asked the father.
"Well, what do you think, kid?" asked the father.
A family! I should have a family. I should not be alone. The man I had lived with for several years, who had been almost a father to me, was[Pg 200] dead, and dear, good Capi, my companion and friend, whom I loved so much, was lost. I had thought that all was over for me, and here was this good man offering to take me into his family. Life would begin again for me. He said he offered me food and lodging, but what meant more to me was this home life which would be mine also. These boys would be my brothers. This pretty little Lise would be my sister. I would no longer be nobody's boy. In my childish dreams I had more than once thought I might find my father and mother, but I had never thought that I should have brothers and sisters! And this was what was being offered to me. I quickly slipped the strap of my harp from off my shoulders.
A family! I should have a family. I shouldn’t be alone. The man I lived with for several years, who had been like a father to me, was[Pg 200] gone, and dear, sweet Capi, my companion and friend, whom I loved so much, was lost. I thought everything was over for me, and then this kind man offered to take me into his family. Life would start anew for me. He mentioned providing food and shelter, but what mattered most to me was the home life that would also belong to me. These boys would be my brothers. This lovely little Lise would be my sister. I would no longer be nobody’s boy. In my childish dreams, I had often imagined finding my father and mother, but I never thought I’d have brothers and sisters! And this was what was being offered to me. I quickly slipped the strap of my harp off my shoulders.
"There's his reply," said the father, laughing. "I can see by your face how pleased you are; no need for you to say anything. Hang your harp up there on the wall and when you get tired of us you may take it down and go on your way again, but you must do like the swallows, choose your season to start on your flight. Don't go off in the depth of winter."
"There's his reply," the father said with a laugh. "I can tell by your face how happy you are; there's no need for you to say anything. Hang your harp up on the wall, and when you get tired of us, you can take it down and move on, but you need to be like the swallows and pick the right time to take off. Don't leave in the middle of winter."
My new family consisted of the father, whose name was Pierre Acquin, two boys, Alexix and Benjamin, and two girls, Etiennette, the elder, and Lise, the youngest of the family.
My new family included my dad, Pierre Acquin, two boys, Alexis and Benjamin, and two girls, Etiennette, the oldest, and Lise, the youngest.
Lise was dumb. She was not born dumb, but just before her fourth birthday, through an illness, she had lost the power of speech. This affliction, fortunately, had not impaired her intelligence;[Pg 201] quite the contrary, her intelligence was developed to an extraordinary degree. She seemed to understand everything. And her sweet, pretty ways made her adored by the family.
Lise was mute. She wasn’t born mute, but just before she turned four, an illness caused her to lose her ability to speak. Thankfully, this condition didn’t affect her intelligence; in fact, her intelligence was exceptionally advanced. She seemed to understand everything. Her sweet and charming demeanor made her beloved by the family.[Pg 201]
Since the mother had died, Etiennette had been mother to the family. She had left school early to stay at home to cook and sew and clean the house for her father and brothers. They had quite forgotten that she was the daughter, the sister; they were so accustomed to seeing her doing the work of a servant, for she seldom went out and was never angry. Carrying Lise in her arms, dragging Benny by the hand, getting up at daybreak to get her father's breakfast, going to bed late after washing the dishes, she had not had time to be a child. At fourteen years her face was serious and sad. It was not the face of a little girl.
Since their mother had passed away, Etiennette had taken on the role of mother for the family. She had left school early to take care of cooking, sewing, and cleaning for her father and brothers. They had almost forgotten that she was their daughter and sister; they were so used to seeing her do the work of a servant, as she rarely went out and was never upset. Carrying Lise in her arms, pulling Benny along by the hand, waking up at dawn to prepare her father’s breakfast, and going to bed late after washing the dishes, she hadn’t had the chance to be a child. At fourteen, her face was serious and sad. It no longer looked like that of a little girl.
Five minutes after I had hung my harp on the wall, I was telling them all what had happened the night before, how we had hoped to sleep on the race-course, when I heard a scratching on the door which opened onto the garden; then there was a plaintive whine.
Five minutes after I had hung my harp on the wall, I was explaining to everyone what happened the night before, how we had planned to sleep at the racetrack, when I heard a scratching at the door that led to the garden; then there was a sad whine.
"Capi! Capi!" I cried, jumping up quickly.
"Capi! Capi!" I shouted, jumping up quickly.
But Lise was before me; she had already opened the door.
But Lise was in front of me; she had already opened the door.
Capi sprang upon me. I took him in my arms; with little howls of joy, and his whole body trembling, he licked my face.
Capi jumped onto me. I picked him up; with small yelps of happiness, and his entire body shaking, he licked my face.
"And Capi?..." I asked.
"And what about Capi?..." I asked.
My question was understood.
My question was clear.
"Well, Capi will remain with you, of course," said the father.
"Well, Capi will stay with you, of course," said the father.
As though he knew what we were saying, the dog jumped to the ground and putting his paw straight on his heart, he bowed. It made the children laugh, especially Lise, and to amuse them I wanted Capi to perform some of his tricks, but he had no wish to obey me; he jumped on my knee and commenced to lick my face; then he sprung down and began to drag me by the sleeve of my coat.
As if he understood what we were saying, the dog jumped down and put his paw right on his heart, bowing. This made the kids laugh, especially Lise. To entertain them, I wanted Capi to do some tricks, but he wasn’t interested in listening to me; instead, he jumped onto my lap and started licking my face. Then he jumped down and began tugging at the sleeve of my coat.
"He wants me to go out."
"He wants me to go out."
"To take you to your master."
"To take you to your boss."
The police, who had taken Vitalis away, had said that they wished to question me when I was better. It was very uncertain as to when they would come, and I was anxious to have news. Perhaps Vitalis was not dead as they had thought. Perhaps there was still a spark of life left in my master's body.
The police, who took Vitalis away, said they wanted to talk to me when I was feeling better. They weren't sure when they would come, and I was eager for news. Maybe Vitalis wasn't dead as they thought. Maybe there was still a glimmer of life in my master's body.
Upon seeing my anxiety, Monsieur Acquin offered to take me to the police station. When we arrived there I was questioned at length, but I would give no information until they had declared that poor Vitalis was really dead. Then I told them what I knew. It was very little. Of myself I was able to say that I had no parents and that Vitalis had hired me for a sum of money, which he had paid in advance to my foster mother's husband.
Upon noticing my anxiety, Monsieur Acquin offered to take me to the police station. When we got there, I was questioned for a long time, but I didn’t share any information until they confirmed that poor Vitalis was really dead. Then I told them what I knew. It was very little. About myself, I was able to say that I had no parents and that Vitalis had hired me for a sum of money, which he had paid in advance to my foster mother's husband.
"And now?..." inquired the commissioner.
"And now?..." asked the commissioner.
"We are going to take care of him," interrupted my new friend; "that is, if you will let us."
"We're going to take care of him," my new friend interrupted; "that is, if you’ll let us."
The commissioner was willing to confide me to his care and complimented him upon his kind act.
The commissioner was willing to entrust me to his care and praised him for his thoughtful gesture.
It is not easy for a child to hide much from a police officer who knows his business. They very soon trap persons into telling what they wish to hide. This was so in my case. The commissioner had quickly gleaned from me all about Garofoli.
It’s not easy for a kid to hide things from a police officer who knows what they’re doing. They often manage to get people to reveal what they want to keep hidden. This was true in my situation. The commissioner quickly figured out everything about Garofoli from me.
"There is nothing to do but to take him to this chap, Garofoli," he said to one of his men. "Once in the street he mentions, he will soon recognize the house. You can go up with him and question the man."
"There’s nothing to do except take him to this guy, Garofoli," he said to one of his men. "Once he’s in the street he mentions, he’ll quickly recognize the house. You can go up with him and ask the guy some questions."
The three of us started. As the officer had said, we found the street and the house. We went up to the fourth floor. I did not see Mattia. He had probably been taken off to the hospital. Upon seeing the officer and recognizing me, Garofoli paled and looked frightened, but he soon recovered himself when he learned that they had only come to question him about Vitalis.
The three of us set out. Just as the officer had said, we located the street and the house. We made our way up to the fourth floor. I didn't see Mattia. He was probably taken to the hospital. When Garofoli saw the officer and recognized me, he went pale and looked scared, but he quickly composed himself when he found out they were only there to ask him about Vitalis.
"So the old fellow is dead?" he said.
"So the old guy is dead?" he said.
"You know him? Well, tell us all you can about him."
"You know him? Well, share everything you can about him."
"There is not much to tell. His name was not Vitalis. He was Carlo Balzini, and if you had lived thirty-five or forty years ago in Italy, that name alone would tell you all you want to know. Carlo Balzini was the greatest singer of the day. He sang in Naples, Rome, Milan, Venice, Florence,[Pg 204] London and Paris. Then came the time when he lost his magnificent voice, and as he could not be the greatest of singers, he would not dim his fame by singing on cheaper stages unworthy of his great reputation. Instead he preferred to hide himself from the world and from all who had known him in his triumph. Yet he had to live. He tried several professions, but could not succeed, then finally he took to training dogs. But in his poverty he was still very proud and he would have died of shame if the public could have known that the brilliant Carlo Balzini had sunk to the depths he had. It was just a matter of chance that I learned his secret."
"There isn’t much to say. His name wasn’t Vitalis. He was Carlo Balzini, and if you had lived thirty-five or forty years ago in Italy, that name would tell you everything you need to know. Carlo Balzini was the greatest singer of his time. He performed in Naples, Rome, Milan, Venice, Florence,[Pg 204] London, and Paris. Then came the time when he lost his incredible voice, and since he couldn’t be the greatest singer anymore, he refused to tarnish his reputation by performing on lesser stages that didn’t match his greatness. Instead, he chose to isolate himself from the world and from those who had witnessed his glory. Still, he needed to make a living. He tried various jobs but failed at all of them, and finally, he turned to training dogs. Despite his poverty, he remained very proud, and he would have been mortified if the public had known that the brilliant Carlo Balzini had fallen so low. It was purely by chance that I discovered his secret."
Poor Carlo Balzini; dear, dear Vitalis!
Poor Carlo Balzini; dear, dear Vitalis!
CHAPTER XIX
DISASTER
Vitalis had to be buried the next day, and M. Acquin promised to take me to the funeral. But the next day I could not rise from my bed, for in the night I was taken very ill. My chest seemed to burn like poor little Pretty-Heart's after he had spent the night in the tree. The doctor was called in. I had pneumonia. The doctor wanted me sent to the hospital, but the family would not hear of it. It was during this illness that I learned to appreciate Etiennette's goodness. She devoted herself to nursing me. How good and kind she was during that terrible sickness. When she was obliged to leave me to attend to her household duties, Lise took her place, and many times in my delirium I saw little Lise sitting at the foot of my bed with her big eyes fixed on me anxiously. In my delirium I thought that she was my guardian angel, and I would speak to her and tell her of all my hopes and desires. It was from this time that I began to consider her as something ideal, as a different being from the other people I met. It seemed surprising that she could live in our life; in my boyish imagination I could picture her flying away with big white wings to a more beautiful world.
Vitalis had to be buried the next day, and M. Acquin promised to take me to the funeral. But the next day, I couldn’t get out of bed because I got really sick during the night. My chest felt like it was on fire, just like poor little Pretty-Heart’s after he spent the night in the tree. The doctor was called. I had pneumonia. He wanted to send me to the hospital, but the family refused to let that happen. It was during this illness that I really appreciated Etiennette's kindness. She dedicated herself to taking care of me. She was so good and caring during that awful time. When she had to leave to handle her household responsibilities, Lise took over. Many times during my delirium, I saw little Lise sitting at the foot of my bed, her big eyes focused on me with concern. In my feverish state, I thought she was my guardian angel, and I would talk to her about all my hopes and dreams. It was from that moment on that I started to see her as something special, different from everyone else I knew. It seemed strange that she could be part of our life; in my youthful imagination, I could picture her flying away with big white wings to a more beautiful world.
I was ill for a very long time. At night, when I was almost suffocating, I had to have some one to sit up with me; then Alexix and Benny would take turns. At last I was convalescent, and then it was Lise who replaced Etiennette and walked with me down by the river. Of course during these walks she could not talk, but strange to say we had no need of words. We seemed to understand each other so well without talking. Then came the day when I was strong enough to work with the others in the garden. I had been impatient to commence, for I wanted to do something for my kind friends who had done so much for me.
I was sick for a really long time. At night, when I was almost suffocating, I needed someone to stay up with me; so Alexix and Benny took turns. Finally, I was recovering, and then it was Lise who replaced Etiennette and walked with me by the river. Of course, during these walks, she couldn’t talk, but oddly enough, we didn’t need words. We seemed to understand each other really well without saying anything. Then came the day when I was strong enough to work with the others in the garden. I had been eager to start because I wanted to do something for my kind friends who had helped me so much.
As I was still weak, the task that was given to me was in proportion to my strength. Every morning after the frost had passed, I had to lift the glass frames and at night, before it got chilly, I had to close them again. During the day I had to shade the wall flowers with straw coverings to protect them from the sun. This was not difficult to do, but it took all my time, for I had several hundred glasses to move twice daily.
As I was still weak, the task I was assigned matched my strength. Every morning after the frost was gone, I had to lift the glass frames, and then at night, before it got cold, I had to close them again. During the day, I had to cover the wall flowers with straw to protect them from the sun. This wasn’t hard to do, but it took up all my time since I had several hundred glass frames to move twice a day.
Days and months passed. I was very happy. Sometimes I thought that I was too happy, it could not last. M. Acquin was considered one of the cleverest florists round about Paris. After the wall flower season was over other flowers replaced them.
Days and months went by. I was really happy. Sometimes I felt like I was too happy and that it couldn’t last. M. Acquin was known as one of the smartest florists around Paris. Once the wallflower season ended, other flowers took their place.
For many weeks we had been working very hard, as the season promised to be an especially good one. We had not even taken a rest on Sunday, but[Pg 207] as all the flowers were now perfect and ready for the approaching season, it was decided that, for a reward, we were all to go and have dinner on Sunday, August 5th, with one of M. Acquin's friends, who was also a florist. Capi was to be one of the party. We were to work until four o'clock, and when all was finished we were to lock the gates and go to Arcueil. Supper was for six o'clock. After supper we were to come home at once, so as not to be late in getting to bed, as Monday morning we had to be up bright and early, ready for work. A few minutes before four we were all ready.
For many weeks, we had been working really hard because the season was looking to be especially good. We didn’t even take a break on Sunday, but[Pg 207] since all the flowers were now perfect and ready for the upcoming season, we decided that as a reward, we would all go have dinner on Sunday, August 5th, with one of M. Acquin's friends, who was also a florist. Capi was going to be part of the group. We were supposed to work until four o'clock, and when we finished, we would lock the gates and head to Arcueil. Dinner was set for six o'clock. After dinner, we were to come home right away to avoid being late for bed because Monday morning we needed to get up bright and early, ready for work. A few minutes before four, we were all set.
"Come on, all of you," cried M. Acquin gayly. "I'm going to lock the gates."
"Come on, everyone," M. Acquin said cheerfully. "I'm going to lock the gates."
"Come, Capi."
"Come on, Capi."
Taking Lise by the hand, I began to run with her; Capi jumped around us, barking. We were all dressed up in our best, and looking forward to a good dinner. Some people turned round to watch us as we passed. I don't know what I looked like, but Lise in her blue dress and white shoes was the prettiest little girl that one could see. Time passed quickly.
Taking Lise by the hand, I started to run with her; Capi jumped around us, barking. We were all dressed in our best, excited for a nice dinner. Some people turned to watch us as we went by. I’m not sure how I looked, but Lise in her blue dress and white shoes was the prettiest little girl you could see. Time flew by.
We were having dinner out of doors when, just as we had finished, one of us remarked how dark it was getting. Clouds were gathering quickly in the sky.
We were having dinner outside when, just as we finished, one of us pointed out how dark it was getting. Clouds were quickly gathering in the sky.
"Children, we must go home," said M. Acquin, "there's going to be a storm."
"Kids, we need to head home," said M. Acquin, "a storm is coming."
"Go, already!" came the chorus.
"Go already!" came the chorus.
"If the wind rises, all the glasses will be upset."
"If the wind picks up, all the glasses will topple over."
We all knew the value of those glass frames and what they mean to a florist. It would be terrible for us if the wind broke ours.
We all understood the importance of those glass frames and what they represent to a florist. It would be awful for us if the wind shattered ours.
"I'll hurry ahead with Benny and Alexix," the father said. "Remi can come on with Etiennette and Lise."
"I'll rush ahead with Benny and Alexix," the father said. "Remi can come along with Etiennette and Lise."
They rushed off. Etiennette and I followed more slowly with Lise. No one laughed now. The sky grew darker. The storm was coming quickly. Clouds of dust swirled around us; we had to turn our backs and cover our eyes with our hands, for the dust blinded us. There was a streak of lightning across the sky, then came a heavy clap of thunder.
They hurried away. Etiennette and I trailed behind with Lise. No one was laughing now. The sky was getting darker. The storm was approaching fast. Dust clouds swirled around us; we had to turn our backs and shield our eyes with our hands because the dust was blinding us. A flash of lightning lit up the sky, followed by a loud clap of thunder.
Etiennette and I had taken Lise by the hands; we were trying to drag her along faster, but she could scarcely keep up with us. Would the father, Benny and Alexix get home before the storm broke? If they were only in time to close the glass cases so that the wind could not get under them and upset them! The thunder increased; the clouds were so heavy that it seemed almost night. Then suddenly there was a downpour of hail, the stones struck us in the face, and we had to race to take shelter under a big gateway.
Etiennette and I had grabbed Lise by the hands; we were trying to pull her along faster, but she could barely keep up with us. Would Dad, Benny, and Alexix make it home before the storm hit? If only they could get there in time to close the glass cases so the wind wouldn't get under them and knock them over! The thunder grew louder; the clouds were so dark that it felt like night had fallen. Then suddenly, hail started pouring down, hitting us in the face, and we had to run for cover under a big gateway.
In a minute the road was covered with white, like in winter. The hailstones were as large as pigeon eggs; as they fell they made a deafening sound, and every now and again we could hear the crash of broken glass. With the hailstones, as they slid from the roofs to the street, fell all sorts[Pg 209] of things, pieces of slate, chimney pots, tiles, etc.
In a minute, the road was blanketed in white, like in winter. The hailstones were as big as pigeon eggs; when they hit, they made a loud noise, and now and then we could hear the sound of shattering glass. Along with the hailstones, as they slid off the roofs onto the street, all sorts[Pg 209] of things fell, like pieces of slate, chimney pots, tiles, and so on.
"Oh, the glass frames!" cried Etiennette.
"Oh, the glass frames!" exclaimed Etiennette.
I had the same thought.
I thought the same thing.
"Even if they get there before the hail, they will never have time to cover the glasses with straw. Everything will be ruined."
"Even if they arrive before the hail, they won’t have enough time to cover the windows with straw. Everything will be ruined."
"They say that hail only falls in places," I said, trying to hope still.
"They say that hail only falls in certain places," I said, trying to hold onto hope.
"Oh, this is too near home for us to escape. If it falls on the garden the same as here, poor father will be ruined. And he counted so much on those flowers, he needs the money so badly."
"Oh, this is too close to home for us to get away. If it lands in the garden like it did here, poor dad will be devastated. He was counting so much on those flowers; he really needs the money."
I had heard that the glass frames cost as much as 1800 francs a hundred, and I knew what a disaster it would be if the hail broke our five or six hundred, without counting the plants and the conservatories. I would liked to have questioned Etiennette, but we could scarcely hear each other speak, and she did not seem disposed to talk. She looked at the hail falling with a hopeless expression, like a person would look upon his house burning.
I had heard that the glass frames cost as much as 1800 francs for a hundred, and I knew how disastrous it would be if the hail damaged our five or six hundred, not to mention the plants and the greenhouses. I wanted to ask Etiennette, but we could barely hear each other, and she didn’t seem in the mood to talk. She watched the hail coming down with a hopeless look, like someone watching their house burn.
The hurricane lasted but a short while; it stopped as suddenly as it had commenced. It lasted perhaps six minutes. The clouds swept over Paris and we were able to leave our shelter. The hailstones were thick on the ground. Lise could not walk in them in her thin shoes, so I took her on my back and carried her. Her pretty face, which was so bright when going to the party, was[Pg 210] now grief-stricken and the tears rolled down her cheeks.
The hurricane didn't last long; it ended as quickly as it started. It lasted maybe six minutes. The clouds moved away from Paris, and we could finally leave our shelter. The hailstones covered the ground. Lise couldn’t walk in her thin shoes, so I carried her on my back. Her beautiful face, which had been so cheerful on the way to the party, was now filled with sorrow, and tears streamed down her cheeks.
Before long we reached the house. The big gates were open and we went quickly into the garden. What a sight met our eyes! All the glass frames were smashed to atoms. Flowers, pieces of glass and hailstones were all heaped together in our once beautiful garden. Everything was shattered!
Before long, we reached the house. The big gates were open, and we quickly walked into the garden. What a sight greeted us! All the glass frames were shattered to bits. Flowers, shards of glass, and hailstones were all piled together in our once beautiful garden. Everything was destroyed!
Where was the father?
Where was the dad?
We searched for him. Last of all we found him in the big conservatory, of which every pane of glass was broken. He was seated on a wheelbarrow in the midst of the débris which covered the ground. Alexix and Benjamin stood beside him silently.
We looked for him. Eventually, we found him in the large greenhouse, where every pane of glass was shattered. He was sitting on a wheelbarrow amidst the debris that covered the ground. Alexix and Benjamin stood next to him quietly.
"My children, my poor little ones!" he cried, when we all were there.
"My kids, my poor little ones!" he cried, when we were all there.
He took Lise in his arms and began to sob. He said nothing more. What could he have said? It was a terrible catastrophe, but the consequences were still more terrible. I soon learned this from Etiennette.
He held Lise tightly and started to cry. He didn’t say anything else. What could he possibly say? It was a horrific disaster, but the aftermath was even worse. I soon found this out from Etiennette.
Ten years ago their father had bought the garden and had built the house himself. The man who had sold him the ground had also lent him the money to buy the necessary materials required by a florist. The amount was payable in yearly payments for fifteen years. The man was only waiting for an occasion when the florist would be late in payment to take back the ground, house, [Pg 211]material; keeping, of course, the ten-year payments that he had already received.
Ten years ago, their father bought the garden and built the house himself. The man who sold him the land also lent him the money to purchase the materials needed by a florist. The amount was to be paid back in yearly installments over fifteen years. The man was just waiting for a chance when the florist was late on a payment to reclaim the land, house, [Pg 211] materials; keeping, of course, the ten years of payments he had already received.
This was a speculation on the man's part, for he had hoped that before the fifteen years expired there would come a day when the florist would be unable to meet his notes. This day had come at last! Now what was going to happen?
This was the man's guess, as he had hoped that before the fifteen years were up, there would be a day when the florist wouldn't be able to pay his debts. That day had finally arrived! So, what was going to happen now?
We were not left long in doubt. The day after the notes fell due—this sum which was to have been paid from the sale of his season's flowers—a gentleman dressed all in black came to the house and handed us a stamped paper. It was the process server. He came often; so many times that he soon began to know us by name.
We didn’t have to wait long to find out what was happening. The day after the notes were due—money that was supposed to come from selling his seasonal flowers—a man in all black showed up at the house and gave us a stamped document. He was the process server. He came by frequently; so often that he quickly learned our names.
"How do you do, Mlle. Etiennette? Hello, Remi; hello, Alexix!"
"How's it going, Mlle. Etiennette? Hi, Remi; hey, Alexix!"
And he handed us his stamped paper smilingly, as though we were friends. The father did not stay in the house. He was always out. He never told us where he went. Probably he went to call on business men, or he might have been at court.
And he gave us his stamped paper with a smile, like we were friends. The father didn’t stay home. He was always out. He never told us where he went. He was probably visiting businesspeople, or maybe he was at court.
What would the result be? A part of the winter passed. As we were unable to repair the conservatories and renew the glass frames, we cultivated vegetables and hardier flowers that did not demand shelter. They were not very productive, but at least it was something, and it was work for us. One evening the father returned home more depressed than usual.
What would the outcome be? Part of the winter had gone by. Since we couldn't fix the greenhouses or replace the glass panes, we grew vegetables and tougher flowers that didn't need protection. They weren't very productive, but at least it was something, and it gave us work to do. One evening, Dad came home more down than usual.
"Children," he said, "it is all over."
"Kids," he said, "it's all over."
I was about to leave the room, for I felt that he[Pg 212] had something serious to say to his children. He signed to me to stop.
I was just about to leave the room because I sensed that he[Pg 212] had something important to say to his kids. He motioned for me to stay.
"You are one of the family, Remi," he said sadly, "and although you are not very old, you know what trouble is. Children, I am going to leave you."
"You are part of the family, Remi," he said with sadness, "and even though you are still young, you understand what trouble is. Kids, I’m going to leave you."
There was a cry on all sides.
There was a shout all around.
Lise flung her arms round her father's neck. He held her very tight.
Lise wrapped her arms around her father's neck. He hugged her tightly.
"Ah, it's hard to leave you, dear children," he said, "but the courts have ordered me to pay, and as I have no money, everything here has to be sold, and as that is not enough, I have to go to prison for five years. As I am not able to pay with my money, I have to pay with my liberty."
"Ah, it's tough to leave you, my dear children," he said, "but the courts have ordered me to pay, and since I have no money, everything here needs to be sold. And since that won't cover it, I have to go to prison for five years. Since I can't pay with cash, I have to pay with my freedom."
We all began to cry.
We all started to cry.
"Yes, it's sad," he continued brokenly, "but a man can't do anything against the law. My attorney says that it used to be worse than it is."
"Yeah, it's pretty sad," he said, struggling to get the words out. "But a guy can't go against the law. My lawyer told me it used to be worse than it is now."
There was a tearful silence.
There was a heavy silence.
"This is what I have decided is the best thing to do," continued the father. "Remi, who is the best scholar, will write to my sister Catherine and explain the matter to her and ask her to come to us. Aunt Catherine has plenty of common sense and she will be able to decide what should be done for the best."
"This is what I think is the best thing to do," the father continued. "Remi, who is the smartest, will write to my sister Catherine and explain the situation to her, asking her to come to us. Aunt Catherine has a lot of common sense and she’ll be able to figure out what should be done for the best."
It was the first time that I had written a letter, and this was a very painful one, but we still had a ray of hope. We were very ignorant children and the fact that Aunt Catherine was coming, and that[Pg 213] she was practical, made us hope that everything could be made right. But she did not come as soon as we had hoped. A few days later the father had just left the house to call on one of his friends, when he met the police face to face coming for him. He returned to the house with them; he was very pale; he had come to say good-by to his children.
It was the first time I had ever written a letter, and it was a really painful one, but we still held onto a glimmer of hope. We were just naive kids, and the fact that Aunt Catherine was coming, along with her practicality, made us believe that everything could be fixed. However, she didn’t arrive as soon as we had expected. A few days later, Dad had just left the house to visit a friend when he unexpectedly ran into the police coming for him. He came back home with them; he looked very pale and had come to say goodbye to his children.
"Don't be so downcast, man," said one of them who had come to take him; "to be in prison for debt is not so dreadful as you seem to think. You'll find some very good fellows there."
"Don’t be so gloomy, man," one of them said as they came to take him; "being in prison for debt isn’t as awful as you think. You’ll meet some really good guys there."
I went to fetch the two boys, who were in the garden. Little Lise was sobbing; one of the men stooped down and whispered something in her ear, but I did not hear what he said.
I went to get the two boys, who were in the garden. Little Lise was crying; one of the men bent down and whispered something in her ear, but I didn't catch what he said.
The parting was over very quickly. M. Acquin caught Lise up in his arms and kissed her again and again, then he put her down, but she clung to his hand. Then he kissed Etiennette, Alexix and Benny and gave Lise into her sister's care. I stood a little apart, but he came to me and kissed me affectionately, just like the others, and then they took him away. We all stood in the middle of the kitchen crying; not one of us had a word to say.
The goodbye was over in no time. M. Acquin picked Lise up in his arms and kissed her over and over again, then set her down, but she held onto his hand. Next, he kissed Etiennette, Alexix, and Benny and entrusted Lise to her sister. I stood a bit off to the side, but he came over and kissed me warmly, just like he did with the others, and then they took him away. We all stood in the middle of the kitchen crying; none of us could find the words.
Aunt Catherine arrived an hour later. We were still crying bitterly. For a country woman who had no education or money, the responsibility that had fallen upon her was heavy. A family of destitute children, the eldest not yet sixteen, the[Pg 214] youngest a dumb girl. Aunt Catherine had been a nurse in a lawyer's family; she at once called upon this man to ask his advice, and it was he who decided our fate. When she returned from the lawyer's, she told us what had been arranged. Lise was to go and live with her. Alexix was to go to an uncle at Varses, Benny to another uncle, who was a florist at Saint-Quentin, and Etiennette to an aunt who lived at the seashore.
Aunt Catherine arrived an hour later. We were still crying hard. For a rural woman with no education or money, the burden placed on her was heavy. She had a family of destitute children, the oldest not yet sixteen, and the youngest was a disabled girl. Aunt Catherine had worked as a nurse for a lawyer’s family; she immediately went to this man to seek his advice, and it was he who decided our fate. When she came back from the lawyer’s, she told us what had been arranged. Lise would go live with her. Alexix would go to an uncle in Varses, Benny to another uncle who was a florist in Saint-Quentin, and Etiennette to an aunt who lived by the sea.
I listened to these plans, waiting until they came to me. When Aunt Catherine ceased speaking, and I had not been mentioned, I said, "And me?..."
I listened to these plans, waiting for my turn to be included. When Aunt Catherine stopped talking, and I hadn’t been mentioned, I said, "And me?..."
"Why, you don't belong to the family."
"Why, you don't belong to the family."
"I'll work for you."
"I'll work for you."
"You're not one of the family."
"You're not part of the family."
"Ask Alexix and Benny if I can't work, and I like work."
"Ask Alexix and Benny if I can’t work, and I enjoy working."
"And soup, also, eh?"
"And soup, too, right?"
"But he's one of the family; yes, aunt, he's one of the family," came from all sides.
"But he's part of the family; yes, aunt, he's part of the family," came from all sides.
Lise came forwards and clasped her hands before her aunt with an expression that said more than words.
Lise stepped forward and clasped her hands in front of her aunt, with an expression that conveyed more than words could say.
"Poor mite," said Aunt Catherine, "I know you'd like him to come and live with us, but we can't always get what we want. You're my niece, and if my man makes a face when I take you home, all I've to tell him is that you're a relation, and I'm going to have you with me. It will be like[Pg 215] that with your other uncles and aunts. They will take a relation, but not strangers."
"Poor little thing," Aunt Catherine said, "I know you'd like him to come and live with us, but we can't always get what we want. You're my niece, and if my husband reacts awkwardly when I bring you home, all I have to say is that you're family, and I’m going to have you with me. It will be just like[Pg 215] that with your other uncles and aunts. They will accept family, but not strangers."
I felt there was nothing to say. What she said was only too true. I was not one of the family. I could claim nothing, ask nothing; that would be begging. And yet I loved them all and they all loved me. Aunt Catherine sent us to bed, after telling us that we were to be parted the next day.
I felt like there was nothing to say. What she said was absolutely true. I wasn't really part of the family. I couldn't claim anything or ask for anything; that would be like begging. And yet, I loved them all and they all loved me. Aunt Catherine sent us to bed after telling us that we would be separated the next day.
Scarcely had we got upstairs than they all crowded round me. Lise clung to me, crying. Then I knew, that in spite of their grief at parting from one another, it was of me that they thought; they pitied me because I was alone. I felt, indeed, then that I was their brother. Suddenly an idea came to me.
Scarcely had we gotten upstairs when they all crowded around me. Lise held on to me, crying. Then I realized that despite their sadness about being apart from each other, they were thinking of me; they felt sorry for me because I was alone. At that moment, I truly felt like I was their brother. Suddenly, an idea popped into my head.
"Listen," I said; "even if your aunts and uncles don't want me, I can see that you consider me one of the family."
"Listen," I said, "even if your aunts and uncles don't want me, I can see that you think of me as part of the family."
"Yes, yes," they all cried.
"Yeah, yeah," they all shouted.
Lise, who could not speak, just squeezed my hand and looked up at me with her big, beautiful eyes.
Lise, who couldn't speak, just squeezed my hand and looked up at me with her big, beautiful eyes.
"Well, I'm a brother, and I'll prove it," I said stoutly.
"Well, I'm a brother, and I’ll show you," I said confidently.
"There's a job with Pernuit; shall I go over and speak to him to-morrow?" asked Etiennette.
"There's a job with Pernuit; should I go talk to him tomorrow?" asked Etiennette.
"I don't want a job. If I take a job I shall have to stay in Paris, and I shan't see you again. I'm going to put on my sheepskin and take my harp, and go first to one place and then to another where[Pg 216] you are all going to live. I shall see you all one after the other, and I'll carry the news from one to the other, so you'll all be in touch. I haven't forgotten my songs nor my dance music, and I'll get enough money to live."
"I don't want a job. If I take a job, I'll have to stay in Paris, and I won’t see you again. I’m going to put on my sheepskin, grab my harp, and travel from one place to another where[Pg 216] all of you are going to live. I’ll see each of you one by one, and I’ll share updates between you, so you’ll all stay connected. I haven’t forgotten my songs or my dance music, and I’ll manage to make enough money to get by."
Every face beamed. I was glad they were so pleased with my idea. For a long time we talked, then Etiennette made each one go to bed, but no one slept much that night, I least of all. The next day at daybreak Lise took me into the garden.
Every face lit up. I was happy they were so excited about my idea. We talked for a long time, then Etiennette sent everyone to bed, but nobody got much sleep that night, especially me. The next day at dawn, Lise took me into the garden.
"You want to speak to me?" I asked.
"You want to talk to me?" I asked.
She nodded her head.
She nodded.
"You are unhappy because we are going to be parted? You need not tell me; I can see it in your eyes, and I am unhappy, too."
"You’re upset because we’re going to be separated? You don’t need to say it; I can see it in your eyes, and I’m unhappy, too."
She made a sign that it was something else she wanted to say.
She signaled that there was something else she wanted to say.
"In fifteen days I shall be at Dreuzy, where you are going to live."
"In fifteen days, I’ll be at Dreuzy, where you’re going to live."
She shook her head.
She shook her head.
"You don't want me to go to Dreuzy?"
"You don't want me to go to Dreuzy?"
In order for us to understand each other, I made more progress by questioning. She replied either with a nod or a shake of the head. She told me that she wanted to see me at Dreuzy, but pointing her finger in three directions, she made me understand that I must first go and see her brothers and sister.
To understand each other better, I got further by asking questions. She responded with either a nod or a shake of her head. She said she wanted to see me at Dreuzy, but by pointing in three different directions, she made it clear that I first needed to go see her brothers and sister.
"You want me first to go to Varses, then Esnandes and then Saint-Quentin?"
"You want me to go to Varses first, then Esnandes, and finally Saint-Quentin?"
She smiled and nodded, pleased that I understood.
She smiled and nodded, happy that I got it.
"Why?"
"Why?"
Then with her lips and hands, and above all with her eyes, she explained to me why she wished this. She wanted me to go and see her sister and brothers first, so that when I reached Dreuzy I could tell her news of them. They had to start at eight o'clock, and Aunt Catherine had ordered a cab to take them, first of all to the prison to say good-by to their father, and then each, with their baggage, to the different depots where they had to take their trains. At seven o'clock Etiennette, in her turn, took me in the garden.
Then, using her lips and hands, and especially her eyes, she communicated to me why she wanted this. She wanted me to visit her sister and brothers first, so that when I got to Dreuzy, I could share news about them. They were supposed to leave at eight o'clock, and Aunt Catherine had ordered a cab to take them first to the prison to say goodbye to their father, and then each of them, with their bags, to the various stations where they needed to catch their trains. At seven o'clock, Etiennette took me into the garden.
"I want to give you a little keepsake, Remi," she said. "Take this little case; my godfather gave it to me. You'll find thread, needles and scissors in it; when you are tramping along the roads you'll need them, for I shan't be there to put a patch on your clothes, nor sew a button on. When you use my scissors, think of us all."
"I want to give you a small keepsake, Remi," she said. "Take this little case; my godfather gave it to me. You'll find thread, needles, and scissors inside; when you're walking along the roads, you'll need them because I won't be there to patch your clothes or sew a button on. When you use my scissors, think of all of us."
While Etiennette was speaking to me, Alexix loitered near; when she left me to return to the house, he came up.
While Etiennette was talking to me, Alexix hung around nearby; when she walked away to go back to the house, he approached me.
"Say, Remi," he began, "I've got two five franc pieces. Take one; I'll be so pleased if you will."
"Hey, Remi," he said, "I've got two five franc coins. Take one; I'd be really happy if you did."
Of the five of us, Alexix was the only one who cared very much for money. We always made fun of his greed; he saved up sou by sou, counting his hoard continually, he was always very proud when he had a brand new piece. His offer touched[Pg 218] me to the heart; I wanted to refuse, but he insisted, and slipped a shiny silver piece into my hand. I knew that his friendship for me must be very strong if he were willing to share his treasure with me.
Of the five of us, Alexix was the only one who really cared about money. We always teased him about his greed; he saved up every coin, counting his stash all the time, and he was always so proud when he had a brand new piece. His offer touched[Pg 218] me deeply; I wanted to say no, but he insisted and slipped a shiny silver coin into my hand. I realized that his friendship for me must be really strong if he was willing to share his treasure with me.
Benjamin, neither, had forgotten me; he also wanted to give me a present. He gave me his knife, and in exchange he exacted a sou, because he said "a knife cuts friendship."
Benjamin hadn't forgotten me either; he wanted to give me a gift too. He handed me his knife, and in return, he asked for a sou, saying, "a knife cuts friendship."
The time passed quickly. The moment had come for us to part. As the cab was drawing up at the house, Lise again made a sign for me to follow her into the garden.
The time flew by. The moment had arrived for us to say goodbye. As the cab pulled up to the house, Lise signaled for me to follow her into the garden.
"Lise!" called her aunt.
"Lise!" her aunt called.
She made no reply, but ran quickly down the path. She stopped at a big Bengal rose tree and cut off a branch, then, turning to me, she divided the stalk in two; there was a rose on either side. The language of the lips is a small thing compared with the language of the eyes; how cold and empty are words compared with looks!
She didn’t say anything but quickly ran down the path. She stopped at a large Bengal rose tree and cut off a branch, then turned to me and split the stalk in two; there was a rose on each side. The words we speak are minimal compared to what our eyes communicate; how cold and empty words feel compared to our glances!
"Lise! Lise!" cried her aunt.
"Lise! Lise!" shouted her aunt.
The baggage was already in the cab. I took down my harp and called to Capi. At the sight of my old suit, he jumped and barked with joy. He loved his liberty on the high roads more than being closed up in the garden. They all got into the cab. I lifted Lise onto her aunt's lap. I stood there half dazed, then the aunt gently pushed me away and closed the door. They were off.
The luggage was already in the taxi. I grabbed my harp and called out to Capi. When he saw my old suit, he jumped up and barked with excitement. He preferred the freedom of the open road to being cooped up in the garden. They all got into the cab. I lifted Lise onto her aunt's lap. I stood there feeling a bit out of it, then the aunt gently nudged me aside and closed the door. They drove off.
Through a mist I watched Lise as she leaned[Pg 219] out of the window waving her hand to me, then the cab sharply turned the corner of the street and all I could see was a cloud of dust.
Through a fog, I saw Lise leaning[Pg 219] out of the window, waving her hand at me. Then the cab quickly turned the corner, and all I could see was a cloud of dust.
Leaning on my harp, with Capi sprawling at my feet, I stayed there looking absently down the street. A neighbor, who had been asked to lock up the house and keep the key, called to me:
Leaning on my harp, with Capi sprawled at my feet, I sat there staring blankly down the street. A neighbor, who had been asked to lock up the house and keep the key, called out to me:
"Are you going to stay there all day?"
"Are you going to hang out there all day?"
"No, I'm off now."
"Not now, I'm leaving."
"Where are you going?"
"Where are you headed?"
"Straight ahead."
"Go straight."
"If you'd like to stay," he said, perhaps out of pity, "I'll keep you, but I can't pay you, because you're not very strong. Later I might give you something."
"If you want to stay," he said, maybe out of pity, "I'll let you, but I can't pay you because you're not very strong. I might give you something later."
I thanked him, but said no.
I appreciated it, but I said no.
"Well, as you like; I was only thinking for your own good. Good-by and good luck!"
"Well, it's up to you; I was just thinking of what’s best for you. Goodbye and good luck!"
He went away. The cab had gone, the house was locked up.
He left. The cab was gone, and the house was locked up.
I turned away from the home where I had lived for two years, and where I had hoped always to live. The sky was clear, the weather warm, very different from the icy night when poor Vitalis and I had fallen exhausted by the wall.
I turned away from the home where I had lived for two years and had hoped to live forever. The sky was clear, the weather warm, very different from the freezing night when poor Vitalis and I had collapsed exhausted by the wall.
So these two years had only been a halt. I must go on my way again. But the stay had done me good. It had given me strength and I had made dear friends. I was not now alone in the world, and I had an object in life, to be useful and give pleasure to those I loved.
So these two years had just been a break. I need to continue on my path again. But the time spent here had been beneficial. It had given me strength and I had formed close friendships. I was no longer alone in the world, and I had a purpose in life: to be helpful and bring joy to those I cared about.
CHAPTER XX
MATTIA
The world was before me; I could go where I liked, north, south, east or west. I was my own master. How many children there are who say to themselves, "If I could only do as I liked, ... if I were my own master!" And how impatiently they look forward to this day when they can do the things they have longed to do, ... often very foolish things. Between these children and myself there was a vast difference. When they do anything foolish there is a hand stretched out, and they are picked up if they fall. If I fell I should go down, down, down, and I might not be able to pick myself up again. I was afraid. I knew the dangers that beset me.
The world was in front of me; I could go wherever I wanted, north, south, east, or west. I was in control of my own life. How many kids think to themselves, "If only I could do what I want... if I were in charge!" And how eagerly they anticipate the day when they can finally do the things they've been dreaming of... often very silly things. There was a huge difference between those kids and me. When they do something stupid, there's someone there to help them if they stumble. If I fell, I would go down, down, down, and I might not be able to get back up. I was scared. I was aware of the dangers that surrounded me.
Before beginning my wanderings I wanted to see the man who had been so good to me. Aunt Catherine had not wished to take me with them when they had gone to say good-by, but I felt that, at least, I could go and see him now that I was alone.
Before I started my journey, I wanted to see the man who had been so kind to me. Aunt Catherine didn’t want to take me with them when they went to say goodbye, but I felt that I could at least go see him now that I was on my own.
I did not dare walk across Paris with Capi running at my heels. I was afraid that a policeman would stop and question me. My greatest fear was the police. I tied a string to Capi's collar.[Pg 221] I was loath to do this, for I knew that it hurt his self-respect, but it had to be, and in this humiliating manner I dragged him along to the Clichy prison, where M. Acquin was serving his sentence. For some moments I looked in a sort of fear at the great prison doors, thinking that perhaps once they had closed on me I might not be able to get out again. I found it more difficult than I had thought to get into a prison, but I would not be discouraged. After much waiting and questioning, I was finally permitted to see M. Acquin.
I didn't want to walk through Paris with Capi following me. I was worried that a cop would stop and question me. My biggest fear was the police. I tied a string to Capi's collar.[Pg 221] I hated to do this because I knew it hurt his pride, but it had to be done, and in this humiliating way, I dragged him along to the Clichy prison, where M. Acquin was serving his time. For a few moments, I looked nervously at the huge prison doors, thinking that if they closed on me, I might not be able to get out again. I found it harder than I expected to get into a prison, but I refused to be discouraged. After a lot of waiting and questioning, I was finally allowed to see M. Acquin.
"Ah, Remi, boy, I was expecting you," he said, as I entered the room where visitors were allowed to see the prisoners. "I scolded Aunt Catherine for not bringing you with the others."
"Ah, Remi, I knew you'd show up," he said as I walked into the room where visitors could see the prisoners. "I gave Aunt Catherine a hard time for not bringing you with the rest."
I brightened up at these words.
I perked up at these words.
"The children tell me that you are going on your wanderings again. Have you forgotten that you almost died of cold and hunger, my boy?"
"The kids are telling me that you're going off on your adventures again. Have you forgotten that you nearly froze and starved last time, my boy?"
"No, I've not forgotten that."
"No, I haven't forgotten that."
"You were not alone then; you had some one to look after you. At your age I don't think it is right to go tramping across the country alone."
"You weren't alone back then; someone was there to take care of you. At your age, I don't think it's right to wander across the country by yourself."
"You don't want me to bring you news of your children, then?" I asked.
"You don't want me to tell you about your kids, do you?" I asked.
"They told me that you were going to see them all, one after the other," he replied, "but I am not thinking of us when I ask you to give up this wandering life."
"They said you were going to see them all, one after another," he replied, "but I'm not thinking of us when I ask you to stop this wandering life."
"And if I do what you ask I should be thinking of myself and not of you ... of Lise."
"And if I do what you want, I should be thinking of myself and not of you... of Lise."
This time he looked at me for several seconds, then he suddenly took both my hands.
This time he stared at me for a few seconds, and then, out of nowhere, he grabbed both of my hands.
"You have a heart, and I will not say another word, my boy. God will take care of you."
"You have a heart, and I won’t say anything more, my boy. God will take care of you."
I threw my arms round his neck; the time had come for me to say good-by. For some moments he held me in silence, then suddenly he felt in his vest pocket and pulled out a large silver watch.
I threw my arms around his neck; it was time for me to say goodbye. For a few moments, he held me in silence, then suddenly he reached into his vest pocket and pulled out a large silver watch.
"Here, boy, take this," he said. "I want you to have it as a keepsake. It isn't of much value; if it had been I'd have sold it. It doesn't keep good time, either. When anything is wrong with it, just give it a thump. It is all I have."
"Here, kid, take this," he said. "I want you to keep it as a memento. It's not worth much; if it were, I would have sold it. It doesn't keep time well, either. If something's off, just give it a hit. It's all I have."
I wanted to refuse such a beautiful present, but he forced it into my closed hands.
I wanted to turn down such a beautiful gift, but he shoved it into my closed hands.
"Oh, I don't need to know the time," he said sadly; "the hours pass slowly enough. I should die counting them. Good-by, little Remi; always remember to be a good boy."
"Oh, I don't need to know the time," he said with a sigh; "the hours drag on long enough. I’d die counting them. Goodbye, little Remi; always remember to be a good boy."
I was very unhappy. How good he had been to me! I lingered round the prison doors for a long time after I had left him. I might have stayed there perhaps until night if I had not suddenly touched a hard round object in my pocket. My watch!
I was really unhappy. He had been so good to me! I stayed around the prison doors for a long time after I left him. I might have stayed there until night if I hadn’t suddenly felt a hard round object in my pocket. My watch!
All my grief was forgotten for the moment. My watch! My very own watch by which I could tell the time. I pulled it out to see the hour. Midday! It was a matter of small importance whether it was midday, ten o'clock or two o'clock. Yet, I was very pleased that it was midday. It[Pg 223] would have been hard to say why, but such was the case. I knew that it was midday; my watch told me so. What an affair! It seemed to me that a watch was a sort of confidential friend of whom one could ask advice and to whom one could talk.
All my sadness was gone for the moment. My watch! My very own watch that I could use to tell the time. I pulled it out to check the hour. Noon! It didn't really matter whether it was noon, ten o'clock, or two o'clock. Still, I felt really happy that it was noon. I couldn't quite explain why, but that was how I felt. I knew it was noon; my watch confirmed it. What a thing! It felt to me like a watch was a kind of trusted friend you could ask for advice and talk to.
"Friend watch, what's the time?"
"Watch, what's the time?"
"Just twelve o'clock, my dear Remi."
"Just twelve o'clock, my dear Remi."
"Really! Then it's time for me to do this or that. A good thing you reminded me; if you had not, I should have forgotten."
"Really! Then it's time for me to do this or that. Good thing you reminded me; if you hadn't, I would have forgotten."
In my joy I had not noticed that Capi was almost as pleased as myself. He pulled me by the leg of my trousers and barked several times. As he continued to bark, I was forced to bestow some attention upon him.
In my excitement, I didn’t realize that Capi was almost as happy as I was. He tugged at the leg of my pants and barked several times. As he kept barking, I had no choice but to pay some attention to him.
"What do you want, Capi?" I asked.
"What do you want, Capi?" I asked.
He looked at me, but I failed to understand him. He waited some moments, then came and stood up against me, putting his paws on the pocket where I had placed my watch. He wanted to know the time to tell the "distinguished audience," like in the days when he had worked with Vitalis.
He looked at me, but I didn't get what he meant. He waited for a moment, then came and stood close to me, resting his paws on the pocket where I had put my watch. He wanted to know the time to share with the "distinguished audience," just like when he used to work with Vitalis.
I showed the watch to him. He looked at it for some time, as though trying to remember, then, wagging his tail, he barked twelve times. He had not forgotten! We could earn money with my watch! That was something I had not counted upon.
I showed him the watch. He stared at it for a while, like he was trying to remember, then, wagging his tail, he barked twelve times. He hadn’t forgotten! We could make money with my watch! That was something I hadn’t expected.
Forward march, children!
Forward march, kids!
I took one last look at the prison, behind the[Pg 224] walls of which little Lise's father was shut, then went on my way.
I took one last look at the prison, behind the[Pg 224] walls of which little Lise's father was locked up, then continued on my way.
The thing I needed most of all was a map of France. Knowing that in the book stalls on the quays I could procure one, I wended my way towards the river. At last I found one that was so yellow that the man let me have it for fifteen sous.
The thing I needed most was a map of France. Knowing that I could get one from the book stalls by the river, I made my way there. Finally, I found one that was so old and yellowed that the seller let me have it for fifteen sous.
I was able to leave Paris now, and I decided to do so at once. I had a choice between two roads. I chose the road to Fontainebleau. As I went up the Rue Mouffetard, a host of memories rushed upon me. Garofoli! Mattia! Ricardo! the soup pot fastened with a padlock, the whip, and Vitalis, my poor, good master, who had died because he would not rent me to the padrone. As I passed the church I saw a little boy leaning against the wall, and I thought I recognized him. Surely it was Mattia, the boy with the big head, the great eyes and the soft, resigned look. But then he had not grown one inch! I went nearer to see better. Yes, it was Mattia. He recognised me. His pale face broke into a smile.
I could finally leave Paris, and I decided to do it right away. I had a choice between two roads. I picked the road to Fontainebleau. As I walked up Rue Mouffetard, a flood of memories hit me. Garofoli! Mattia! Ricardo! The soup pot locked with a padlock, the whip, and Vitalis, my poor, good master, who died because he refused to rent me out to the padrone. As I passed the church, I saw a little boy leaning against the wall, and I thought I recognized him. It had to be Mattia, the boy with the big head, the big eyes, and that soft, resigned expression. But he hadn't grown an inch! I walked closer to see better. Yes, it was Mattia. He recognized me. His pale face lit up with a smile.
"Ah, it's you," he said. "You came to Garofoli's a long time ago with an old man with a white beard, just before I went to the hospital. Ah! how I used to suffer with my head then."
"Ah, it's you," he said. "You visited Garofoli's a while back with an old man with a white beard, just before I went to the hospital. Ah! how I used to struggle with my head back then."
"Is Garofoli still your master?"
"Is Garofoli still your boss?"
He glanced round before replying, then lowering his voice he said: "Garofoli is in prison. They took him because he beat Orlando to death."
He looked around before responding, then lowered his voice and said: "Garofoli is in prison. They arrested him for beating Orlando to death."
I was shocked at this. I was pleased to hear[Pg 225] that they had put Garofoli in prison, and for the first time I thought the prisons, which inspired me with so much horror, had their use.
I was shocked by this. I was glad to hear[Pg 225] that they had put Garofoli in prison, and for the first time, I thought that the prisons, which had always terrified me, actually served a purpose.
"And the other boys?" I asked.
"And what about the other boys?" I asked.
"Oh, I don't know. I was not there when Garofoli was arrested. When I came out of the hospital, Garofoli, seeing that it was no good to beat me 'cause I got ill, wanted to get rid of me, so he sold me for two years to the Gassot Circus. They paid him in advance. D'ye know the Gassot Circus? No? Well, it's not much of a circus, but it's a circus all the same. They wanted a child for dislocation, and Garofoli sold me to Mr. Gassot. I stayed with him until last Monday, when he sent me off because my head was too big to go into the box. After leaving the circus I went back to find Garofoli, but the place was all shut up, and a neighbor told me what had happened. Now that Garofoli's in prison I don't know where to go.
"Oh, I honestly don’t know. I wasn’t there when Garofoli got arrested. When I got out of the hospital, Garofoli realized he couldn’t beat me anymore because I got sick, so he wanted to get rid of me and sold me for two years to the Gassot Circus. They paid him upfront. Do you know the Gassot Circus? No? Well, it’s not the greatest circus, but it’s a circus nonetheless. They needed a kid for dislocation, and Garofoli sold me to Mr. Gassot. I stayed with him until last Monday, when he let me go because my head was too big to fit in the box. After leaving the circus, I went back to find Garofoli, but the place was all closed up, and a neighbor told me what had happened. Now that Garofoli's in prison, I have no idea where to go."
"And I haven't any money," he added, "and I haven't had a bite to eat since yesterday."
"And I don't have any money," he added, "and I haven't eaten anything since yesterday."
I was not rich, but I had enough to give something to poor Mattia. How I would have blessed one who would have given me a crust of bread when I was wandering round Toulouse, famished like Mattia now.
I wasn’t wealthy, but I had enough to give something to poor Mattia. I would have been grateful to anyone who gave me a piece of bread when I was wandering around Toulouse, starving like Mattia is now.
"Stay here until I come back," I said.
"Stay here until I get back," I said.
I ran to a bakery at the corner of the street and soon returned with a roll, which I offered him. He devoured it in a moment.
I ran to the bakery on the corner and quickly came back with a roll, which I gave to him. He devoured it in no time.
"Now," I said, "what do you want to do?"
"Now," I said, "what do you want to do?"
"I don't know. I was trying to sell my violin when you spoke to me, and I would have sold it before, if I hadn't hated to part with it. My violin is all I have and when I'm sad, I find a spot where I can be alone and play to myself. Then I see all sorts of beautiful things in the sky, more beautiful than in a dream."
"I don’t know. I was trying to sell my violin when you talked to me, and I would have sold it earlier if I didn’t hate the thought of letting it go. My violin is all I have, and when I’m feeling down, I find a quiet spot to be alone and play for myself. Then I see all kinds of beautiful things in the sky, more stunning than in a dream."
"Why don't you play your violin in the streets?"
"Why don't you play your violin on the streets?"
"I did, but I didn't get anything."
"I did, but I didn't get anything."
How well I knew what it was to play and not get a coin.
How well I understood what it was like to play and not win a coin.
"What are you doing?" he asked.
"What are you up to?" he asked.
I don't know why, but on the spur of the moment, I put up a ridiculous bluff.
I don't know why, but in a split second, I pulled off a ridiculous bluff.
"I'm the boss of a company," I said proudly.
"I'm the head of a company," I said proudly.
It was true, but the truth was very near a falsehood. My "company" only consisted of Capi.
It was true, but the truth was almost a lie. My "company" was just Capi.
"Oh, will you...." began Mattia.
"Oh, will you...." Mattia started.
"What?"
"Seriously?"
"Take me in your company?"
"Can I join you?"
Not wishing to deceive him, I smiled and pointed to Capi.
Not wanting to mislead him, I smiled and pointed to Capi.
"But that is all the company I have," I said.
"But that's all the company I’ve got," I said.
"Well, what does that matter? I'll be another. Oh, please don't leave me; I shall die of hunger!"
"Well, what difference does that make? I'll find another. Oh, please don't leave me; I'll starve!"
Die of hunger! His words seemed to strike my very heart. I knew what it would be to die of hunger.
Die of hunger! His words felt like a blow to my heart. I understood what it meant to die of hunger.
"I can play the violin, and I can dislocate," said Mattia breathlessly. "I can dance on the[Pg 227] tight rope, I can sing, I'll do anything you like. I'll be your servant; I'll obey you. I don't ask for money; food only. And if I do badly, you can beat me, that is understood. All that I ask is, that you won't strike me on the head; that also must be understood, because my head is very sore since Garofoli beat me so much on it."
"I can play the violin, and I can dislocate," Mattia said breathlessly. "I can dance on the[Pg 227] tightrope, I can sing, I'll do anything you want. I'll be your servant; I'll obey you. I don't need money; just food. And if I mess up, you can hit me; that’s clear. All I ask is that you don't hit me on the head; that’s important because my head hurts a lot since Garofoli hit me so much."
I felt like crying, to hear poor little Mattia speak so. How could I refuse to take him with me. Die of hunger! But with me there was also a chance that he might die of hunger. I told him so, but he would not listen to me.
I felt like crying when I heard poor little Mattia talk like that. How could I say no to taking him with me? Die of hunger! But there was also a chance he might starve with me too. I told him that, but he wouldn’t listen.
"No, no," he said; "when there are two, one doesn't starve, because one helps the other. The one who has it gives to the one who hasn't."
"No, no," he said; "when there are two, one doesn't go hungry, because they help each other. The one who has food shares with the one who doesn't."
I hesitated no longer. As I had some I must help him.
I didn’t hesitate anymore. Since I had some, I had to help him.
"Well, then, it's understood," I said.
"Alright, it's settled," I said.
Instantly he took my hand and actually kissed it in gratitude.
Instantly, he took my hand and kissed it in appreciation.
"Come with me," I said; "not as a servant, Mattia, but as my chum."
"Come with me," I said; "not as a servant, Mattia, but as my friend."
Shouldering my harp, I gave the signal:
Harp on my shoulder, I signaled:
"Forward, march!"
"March forward!"
At the end of a quarter of an hour, we had left Paris behind.
At the end of fifteen minutes, we had left Paris behind.
I left Paris by this route because I wanted to see Mother Barberin. How many times I had wanted to write to her and tell her that I thought of her, and that I loved her with all my heart, but[Pg 228] the horrible fear of Barberin restrained me. If Barberin found me by means of my letter, he might take me and sell me to another man. He probably had the right to do so. I preferred that Mother Barberin should think that I was an ungrateful boy rather than run the risk of falling into Barberin's power.
I left Paris this way because I wanted to see Mother Barberin. How many times I wanted to write to her and tell her that I cared about her and loved her with all my heart, but[Pg 228] the awful fear of Barberin held me back. If Barberin found me through my letter, he might take me and sell me to someone else. He probably had the right to do that. I’d rather have Mother Barberin think I was an ungrateful kid than risk ending up in Barberin's control.
But though I dared not write, now that I was free, I could go and see her. Since I had taken Mattia into my "company" I had made up my mind to do so, for it seemed to me that it could easily be arranged. I would send him ahead and he could find out if she were alone, and then tell her that I was not far off, and was only waiting to know if it were safe for me to come and see her. Then, if Barberin were in the village, Mattia could ask her to come to some safe spot where I could meet her.
But even though I didn’t have the courage to write, now that I was free, I could go see her. Ever since I brought Mattia into my "circle," I had decided to do it, because it seemed like it could be easily arranged. I would send him ahead to find out if she was alone, and then he could let her know that I wasn’t far away and was just waiting to see if it was safe for me to come. If Barberin was in the village, Mattia could ask her to meet in a safe place where I could see her.
I tramped along in silence, working out this plan. Mattia trudged by my side; he also seemed to be thinking deeply. The idea came to me to show off my possessions to Mattia. Unfastening my bag, I proudly spread out my riches on the grass. I had three cotton shirts, three pairs of socks, five handkerchiefs, all in good condition, and one pair of shoes, slightly used.
I walked along quietly, figuring out my plan. Mattia walked beside me; he also looked like he was deep in thought. The thought struck me to show Mattia my belongings. I unzipped my bag and proudly laid out my things on the grass. I had three cotton shirts, three pairs of socks, five handkerchiefs, all in good shape, and one pair of shoes that were a bit worn.
Mattia was awestruck.
Mattia was amazed.
"And you, what have you got?" I asked.
"And you, what do you have?" I asked.
"I've only got my violin."
"I only have my violin."
"Well, we'll go shares, now we're chums; you'll have two shirts, two pairs of socks, and three [Pg 229]handkerchiefs, but as it's only fair that we go shares in everything, you'll carry my bag for one hour and I'll carry it for another."
"Alright, we’ll split everything since we’re friends now; you’ll get two shirts, two pairs of socks, and three [Pg 229]handkerchiefs. To keep it fair, you’ll carry my bag for one hour, and then I’ll carry it for another."
Mattia wanted to refuse the things, but as I had quickly fallen into the habit of commanding, which, I must say I found very pleasant, I told him to be silent. I had laid out Etiennette's needle case and also a little box in which I had placed Lise's rose. Mattia wanted to open this box, but I would not let him. I put it back in my bag without even lifting the lid.
Mattia wanted to refuse, but since I had quickly gotten used to giving orders, which I found quite enjoyable, I told him to be quiet. I had set out Etiennette's needle case and a small box that held Lise's rose. Mattia wanted to open the box, but I wouldn’t let him. I put it back in my bag without even lifting the lid.
"If you want to please me," I said, "you will never touch this box ... it's a present."
"If you want to make me happy," I said, "you'll never touch this box ... it's a gift."
"I promise never to touch it," he said solemnly.
"I promise I’ll never touch it," he said seriously.
Since I had again donned my sheepskin and my harp there was one thing which caused me serious thought. That was my trousers. It seemed to me that an artist ought not to wear long trousers; to appear in public an artist should have short trousers with stockings coming over them, laced over and over with colored ribbons. Trousers were all right for a gardener, but now ... I was an artist! Yes, I must wear knickers. I quickly took the scissors from Etiennette's work-case.
Since I had put on my sheepskin and grabbed my harp again, one thing weighed on my mind. That was my pants. I felt that an artist shouldn't wear long pants; to be seen in public, an artist should wear shorts with stockings pulled over them, laced all around with colorful ribbons. Long pants were fine for a gardener, but now... I was an artist! Yes, I had to wear knickers. I quickly grabbed the scissors from Etiennette's sewing kit.
"While I arrange my trousers," I said to Mattia, "you ought to show me how you play the violin."
"While I get my pants ready," I said to Mattia, "you should show me how you play the violin."
"Oh, I'd like to."
"Oh, I want to."
He began to play, while I boldly stuck the points of my scissors into my trousers a little above the knee. I commenced to cut the cloth.
He started to play while I confidently poked the points of my scissors into my pants just above the knee. I began to cut the fabric.
Yet, however, they were a beautiful pair of gray cloth trousers, with vest and coat to match, and I had been so proud of them when M. Acquin had given them to me, but I did not consider that I was spoiling them by shortening them, quite the contrary.
Yet, they were a beautiful pair of gray cloth pants, with a matching vest and coat, and I had been so proud of them when M. Acquin had given them to me. I didn’t think I was ruining them by shortening them; quite the opposite.
At first I scarcely listened to Mattia; I was too busy cutting my trousers, but soon I stopped manipulating the scissors and became all ears. Mattia played almost as well as Vitalis.
At first, I barely paid attention to Mattia; I was too focused on cutting my pants, but soon I put down the scissors and listened intently. Mattia played nearly as well as Vitalis.
"Who taught you the violin?" I asked, clapping my hands.
"Who taught you how to play the violin?" I asked, clapping my hands.
"No one, I studied alone."
"I studied alone, no one."
"Hasn't any one explained to you anything about music?"
"Hasn't anyone explained anything about music to you?"
"No, I play just what I hear."
"No, I only play what I hear."
"I'll teach you, I will."
"I'll teach you."
"You know everything, then?"
"You know it all, right?"
"Well so I ought to, if I'm the director."
"Well, I guess I have to, since I'm the director."
I wanted to show Mattia that I also was a musician. I took my harp and, wishing to impress him, I sang the famous canzonette. Then, as it should be between artists, he complimented me. He had great talent. We were worthy of each other.
I wanted to show Mattia that I was a musician too. I took my harp and, hoping to impress him, I sang the famous canzonette. Then, as it should be between artists, he complimented me. He had great talent. We were a good match for each other.
I buckled my knapsack and Mattia, in turn, hoisted it on his shoulders.
I strapped on my backpack, and Mattia then lifted it onto his shoulders.
We had to stop at the first village to give a performance. It was to be the "First appearance of Remi's Company."
We had to stop at the first village to put on a show. It was going to be the "First appearance of Remi's Company."
"Teach me your song," said Mattia; "we'll sing it together, and I'll soon be able to accompany you on the violin. That'll be pretty."
"Teach me your song," said Mattia; "let's sing it together, and I'll quickly be able to play along with you on the violin. That'll be nice."
Certainly, that would be pretty, and the "distinguished audience" would have a heart of stone if they were not generous in their offerings.
Sure, that would be lovely, and the "distinguished audience" would have a heart of stone if they weren't generous with their donations.
At the first village that we came to we had to pass before a large farm gate; looking in we saw a crowd of people dressed up in their best; some of them carried bouquets tied with satin streamers. It was a wedding. I thought that perhaps these people might like a little music and dance, so I went into the farmyard and suggested it to the first person that I met. This was a big, good-natured looking man with a red face; he wore a tall white collar and a Prince Albert coat. He did not reply to my question, but turning to the guests, he put his two fingers in his mouth and gave such a shrill whistle that it frightened Capi.
At the first village we reached, we had to pass by a large farm gate; looking in, we saw a crowd of people dressed in their best clothes. Some were holding bouquets tied with satin ribbons. It was a wedding. I thought these people might enjoy some music and dancing, so I went into the farmyard and suggested it to the first person I met. He was a big, friendly-looking guy with a red face; he wore a tall white collar and a Prince Albert coat. He didn’t answer my question, but turned to the guests, put his two fingers in his mouth, and let out such a high-pitched whistle that it startled Capi.
"Say, you all," he cried, "what about a little music; the musicians have arrived."
"Hey, everyone," he shouted, "how about some music? The musicians are here."
"Oh, music! music!" came the chorus.
"Oh, music! music!" came the response.
"Take your places for the quadrilles!"
"Get into your spots for the quadrilles!"
The dancers soon gathered in the middle of the yard. Mattia and I took our places up in a wagon.
The dancers quickly came together in the middle of the yard. Mattia and I took our spots in a wagon.
"Can you play the quadrilles?" I whispered anxiously.
"Can you play the dance tunes?" I whispered nervously.
"Yes."
"Yep."
He struck a few notes on his violin. By luck I knew the air. We were saved. Although Mattia[Pg 232] and I had never played together, we did not do badly. It is true the people had not much ear for music.
He played a few notes on his violin. Luckily, I recognized the tune. We were saved. Even though Mattia[Pg 232] and I had never played together, we did pretty well. It’s true that the audience didn’t have much appreciation for music.
"Can one of you play the cornet?" asked the big man with the red face.
"Can one of you play the cornet?" asked the big guy with the red face.
"I can," said Mattia, "but I haven't the instrument with me."
"I can," Mattia said, "but I don't have the instrument with me."
"I'll go and find one; the violin's pretty, but it's squeaky."
"I'll go find one; the violin is nice, but it's squeaky."
I found that day that Mattia could play everything. We played until night, without stopping. It did not matter for me, but poor Mattia was very weak. From time to time I saw him turn pale as though he felt ill, yet he continued to play, blowing with all his might. Fortunately, I was not the only one who saw that he was ill; the bride remarked it also.
I realized that day that Mattia could play anything. We played until night without taking a break. I didn’t mind, but poor Mattia was really worn out. Every so often, I noticed him go pale like he was feeling unwell, but he kept playing, giving it his all. Luckily, I wasn’t the only one who noticed he was unwell; the bride saw it too.
"That's enough," she said; "that little chap is tired out. Now all hands to your pockets for the musicians!"
"That's enough," she said. "That little guy is worn out. Now everyone put your hands in your pockets for the musicians!"
I threw my cap to Capi, who caught it in his jaws.
I tossed my cap to Capi, and he caught it in his mouth.
"Give your offerings to our secretary, if you please," I said.
"Please give your contributions to our secretary," I said.
They applauded, and were delighted at the manner in which Capi bowed. They gave generously; the husband was the last, and he dropped a five franc piece in the cap. The cap was full of silver coins. What a fortune!
They applauded and were thrilled by how Capi bowed. They gave generously; the husband was the last, and he dropped a five-franc coin into the cap. The cap was filled with silver coins. What a fortune!
We were invited to supper, and they gave us a place to sleep in the hay loft. The next day when[Pg 233] we left this hospitable farm we had a capital of twenty-eight francs!
We were invited to dinner, and they offered us a place to sleep in the hayloft. The next day when[Pg 233] we left this welcoming farm, we had a total of twenty-eight francs!
"I owe this to you, Mattia," I said, after we had counted it; "I could not have made an orchestra all alone."
"I owe this to you, Mattia," I said after we finished counting it; "I couldn't have put together an orchestra all by myself."
With twenty-eight francs in our pockets we were rich. When we reached Corbeil I could very well afford to buy a few things that I considered indispensable: first, a cornet, which would cost three francs at a second-hand shop, then some red ribbons for our stockings and, lastly, another knapsack. It would be easier to carry a small bag all the time than a heavy one in turns.
With twenty-eight francs in our pockets, we felt wealthy. When we got to Corbeil, I could easily buy a few things I thought were essential: first, a cornet, which would cost three francs at a thrift store, then some red ribbons for our stockings, and finally, another backpack. It would be much easier to carry a small bag all the time rather than swapping a heavy one back and forth.
"A boss like you, who doesn't beat one, is too good," said Mattia, laughing happily from time to time.
"A boss like you, who doesn’t scold anyone, is amazing," said Mattia, laughing cheerfully every now and then.
Our prosperous state of affairs made me decide to set out for Mother Barberin's as soon as possible. I could take her a present. I was rich now. There was something that, more than anything else, would make her happy, not only now, but in her old age—a cow that would replace poor Rousette. How happy she would be if I gave her a cow, and how proud I should be. Before arriving at Chavanon I would buy a cow and Mattia would lead it by a rope, right into Mother Barberin's yard.
Our good fortune made me want to head to Mother Barberin's as soon as I could. I could bring her a gift. I was rich now. There was something that would make her happy, not just now, but also in her old age—a cow to replace poor Rousette. She would be so thrilled if I gave her a cow, and I would feel so proud. Before I reached Chavanon, I would buy a cow, and Mattia would lead it by a rope straight into Mother Barberin's yard.
Mattia would say to her: "Here is a cow I've brought you."
Mattia would say to her, "I brought you a cow."
"A cow!" she would say; "you've made a mistake, my boy," and she would sigh.
"A cow!" she would say; "you've made a mistake, my boy," and she would sigh.
"No, I haven't," Mattia would answer; "you're Mother Barberin of Chevanon, aren't you? Well, the prince (like in fairy tales) has sent you this as a present."
"No, I haven't," Mattia would reply; "you're Mother Barberin of Chevanon, right? Well, the prince (like in fairy tales) has sent you this as a gift."
"What prince?"
"Which prince?"
Then I would appear and take her in my arms, and after we had hugged each other we would make some pancakes and apple fritters which would be eaten by the three of us and not by Barberin, as on that Shrove Tuesday when he had returned to upset our frying pan and put our butter in his onion soup. What a beautiful dream! But to realize it we must first buy the cow!
Then I would show up and wrap her in my arms, and after we hugged, we would make some pancakes and apple fritters for the three of us, not for Barberin, like that Shrove Tuesday when he came back and ruined our frying pan and added our butter to his onion soup. What a lovely dream! But to make it all happen, we first need to buy the cow!
How much would a cow cost? I had not the slightest idea; a great deal probably, but still.... I did not want a very big cow. Because the fatter the cow the higher the price, and then the bigger the cow the more nourishment it would require, and I did not want my present to be a source of inconvenience to Mother Barberin. The essential, for the moment, was to find out the price of cows or, rather, of a cow of the kind that I wanted. Fortunately, that was not difficult for we often met many farmers and cattle dealers at the different villages where we stopped. I put the question to the first I met at the inn that day.
How much does a cow cost? I had no idea; probably a lot. But still... I didn’t want a really big cow. The bigger the cow, the more it costs, and the more food it would need, and I didn’t want my gift to be a burden for Mother Barberin. What I needed to focus on was finding out the price of cows—or, more specifically, the type of cow I wanted. Luckily, that wasn’t hard because we often ran into farmers and cattle dealers in the different villages where we stopped. I asked the first one I saw at the inn that day.
He burst out laughing and gave a bang on the table. Then he called the landlady.
He burst out laughing and slapped the table. Then he called the landlady.
"This little musician wants to know how much a cow costs, not a very large one, but a very healthy one that'll give plenty of milk!"
"This little musician wants to know how much a cow costs, not a very big one, but a really healthy one that’ll give lots of milk!"
Every one laughed. I didn't care, though.
Everyone laughed. I didn't care, though.
"Yes, she must give good milk and not eat too much," I said.
"Yeah, she should produce good milk and not overeat," I said.
"And she mustn't mind being led along the lanes by a halter."
"And she shouldn't mind being led along the paths by a halter."
When he had had his laugh, he was quite willing to enter a discussion with me, and to take the matter seriously. He had just the very thing, a nice cow which gave delicious milk—real cream!—and she hardly ate anything. If I would put down fifty écus, the cow was mine. Although I had had trouble in making him talk at first, once he commenced it was difficult to stop him. Finally, we were able to retire for the night, and I dreamed of all I had learned from him.
When he finished laughing, he was totally open to having a serious conversation with me. He had just what I needed, a great cow that produced delicious milk—real cream!—and she barely ate anything. If I paid fifty écus, I could have the cow. Even though it took some effort to get him talking at first, once he started, it was hard to get him to stop. Eventually, we were able to call it a night, and I dreamed about everything I had learned from him.
Fifty écus; that was one hundred and fifty francs! I had nothing like that great sum. Perhaps if our luck still continued I could, if I saved sou by sou, get together the hundred and fifty francs. But it would take time. In that case we should have to go, first of all, to Varses and see Benny and give all the performances that we could on our way. And then on our return we would have the money and we would go to Chavanon and act the fairy tale, "The Prince's Cow."
Fifty écus; that was one hundred and fifty francs! I didn't have anywhere close to that amount. Maybe if luck was on our side, I could, by saving every little bit, manage to scrape together the hundred and fifty francs. But it would take time. In that case, we would first have to go to Varses, see Benny, and perform as much as we could along the way. Then, on our way back, we would have the money, and we could go to Chavanon and perform the fairy tale, "The Prince's Cow."
I told Mattia of my plan and he raised no objections.
I told Mattia my plan, and he didn't object.
CHAPTER XXI
MEETING OLD FRIENDS
It took us nearly three months to do this journey, but when at last we reached the outskirts of Varses we found that we had indeed employed our time well. In my leather purse I now had one hundred and twenty-eight francs. We were only short of twenty-two francs to buy Mother Barberin's cow.
It took us almost three months to complete this journey, but when we finally arrived at the edge of Varses, we realized we had truly made good use of our time. In my leather wallet, I now had one hundred and twenty-eight francs. We were just twenty-two francs short of buying Mother Barberin's cow.
Mattia was almost as pleased as I, and he was very proud that he had contributed his part to such a sum. His part was great, for I am sure that without him, Capi and I could not have collected anything like the sum of one hundred and twenty-eight francs! From Varses to Chavanon we could easily gain the twenty-two francs that we were short.
Mattia was nearly as happy as I was, and he felt really proud that he had played his part in such a total. His contribution was significant, because I'm sure that without him, Capi and I wouldn't have been able to gather anywhere near the total of one hundred twenty-eight francs! We could easily make up the twenty-two francs we were missing from Varses to Chavanon.
It was three o'clock in the afternoon when we arrived at Varses and a radiant sun shone in the clear sky, but the nearer we got to the town the darker became the atmosphere. Between the sky and the earth hung a cloud of smoke.
It was three o'clock in the afternoon when we arrived in Varses, and a bright sun was shining in the clear sky, but the closer we got to the town, the darker the atmosphere became. A cloud of smoke hung between the sky and the ground.
I knew that Alexix's uncle was a miner at Varses, but I did not know whether he lived in the town itself or outside. I simply knew that he worked in a mine called the "Truyère."
I knew that Alexix's uncle was a miner in Varses, but I wasn't sure if he lived in town or outside of it. I just knew he worked in a mine called the "Truyère."
Upon entering the town I asked where this mine was situated, and I was directed to the left bank of the river Divonne, in a little dale, traversed by a ravine, after which the mine had been named. This dale is as unattractive as the town.
Upon arriving in the town, I asked where the mine was located, and I was directed to the left bank of the Divonne River, in a small valley that was crossed by a ravine, which is how the mine got its name. This valley is as unappealing as the town.
At the office they told us where Uncle Gaspard, Alexix's uncle, lived. It was in a winding street, which led from the hill to the river, at a little distance from the mine.
At the office, they told us where Uncle Gaspard, Alexis's uncle, lived. It was on a winding street that went from the hill to the river, not far from the mine.
When we reached the house, a woman who was leaning up against the door talking to two or three neighbors told me that Gaspard, the miner, would not be back until six o'clock.
When we got to the house, a woman leaning against the door chatting with a couple of neighbors told me that Gaspard, the miner, wouldn’t be back until six o'clock.
"What do you want of him?" she asked.
"What do you want from him?" she asked.
"I want to see Alexix, his nephew."
"I want to see Alexix, his nephew."
"Oh? you're Remi?" she said. "Alexix has spoken of you. He's been expecting you. Who's that boy?" She pointed to Mattia.
"Oh? You're Remi?" she said. "Alexix has mentioned you. He's been waiting for you. Who's that boy?" She pointed to Mattia.
"He's my friend."
"He's my friend."
This woman was Alexix's aunt. I thought she would ask us to go in and rest, for we were very dusty and tired, but she simply repeated that if I would return at six o'clock I could see Alexix, who was then at the mine. I had not the heart to ask for what was not offered. I thanked her and went into the town to find a baker, to get something to eat. I was ashamed of this reception, for I felt that Mattia would wonder what it meant. Why should we have tramped so many miles for this.
This woman was Alexix's aunt. I thought she would invite us in to rest since we were really dusty and tired, but she just repeated that if I came back at six o'clock, I could see Alexix, who was at the mine. I didn't have the heart to ask for what wasn't offered. I thanked her and went into town to find a bakery and get something to eat. I felt embarrassed by this reception because I thought Mattia would be puzzled about it. Why had we walked so many miles for this?
It seemed to me that Mattia would have a poor idea of my friends, and that when I should speak[Pg 238] to him of Lise he would not listen to me with the same interest. And I wanted him very much to like Lise. The cold welcome that the aunt had given us did not encourage me to return to the house, so at a little before six o'clock, Mattia, Capi, and I went to the entrance of the mine to wait for Alexix.
It seemed to me that Mattia would not think highly of my friends, and when I talked[Pg 238] to him about Lise, he wouldn’t pay attention with the same interest. I really wanted him to like Lise. The chilly welcome from the aunt didn’t make me want to go back to the house, so just before six o'clock, Mattia, Capi, and I went to the mine entrance to wait for Alexix.
We had been told by which gallery the miners would come out, and a little after six we began to see in the dark shadows of the gallery some tiny lights which gradually became larger. The miners, with lamp in hand, were coming up into the day, their work finished. They came on slowly, with heavy gait, as though they suffered in the knees. I understood how this was later, when I myself had gone over the staircases and ladders which led to the last level. Their faces were as black as chimney sweeps; their clothes and hats covered with coal dust. Each man entered the lamplighter's cabin and hung up his lamp on a nail.
We had been told which gallery the miners would come out of, and a little after six, we started to see some faint lights in the dark shadows of the gallery that gradually got bigger. The miners, with lamps in hand, were coming up into the daylight, their work done. They moved slowly, with a heavy walk, as if their knees ached. I understood why later when I went up the staircases and ladders to the last level myself. Their faces were as black as chimney sweeps; their clothes and hats were covered in coal dust. Each man entered the lamplighter's cabin and hung up his lamp on a nail.
Although keeping a careful lookout, I did not see Alexix until he had rushed up to me. I should have let him pass without recognizing him. It was hard to recognize in this boy, black from head to foot, the chum who had raced with me down the garden paths in his clean shirt, turned up to the elbows, and his collar thrown open, showing his White skin.
Even though I was watching closely, I didn’t see Alexix until he came running up to me. I should have just let him pass without acknowledging him. It was difficult to recognize in this boy, dressed in all black, the friend who used to race with me down the garden paths in his clean shirt, sleeves rolled up to the elbows, with his collar open, revealing his white skin.
"It's Remi," he cried, turning to a man of about forty years, who walked near him, and who had a[Pg 239] kind, frank face like M. Acquin. This was not surprising, considering that they were brothers. I knew that this was Uncle Gaspard.
"It's Remi," he called out, turning to a man around forty, who was walking nearby and had a[Pg 239] friendly, honest face like M. Acquin. This wasn’t surprising since they were brothers. I recognized him as Uncle Gaspard.
"We've been expecting you a long time," he said, smiling.
"We've been waiting for you a long time," he said with a smile.
"The road is long from Paris to Varses," I said, smiling back.
"The road is long from Paris to Varses," I said, smiling back.
"And your legs are short," he retorted, laughing.
"And your legs are short," he shot back, laughing.
Capi, happy at seeing Alexix, expressed his joy by tugging at the leg of his trousers with all his might. During this time I explained to Uncle Gaspard that Mattia was my friend and partner, and that he played the cornet better than any one.
Capi, thrilled to see Alexix, showed his excitement by pulling at the leg of his pants with all his strength. Meanwhile, I was telling Uncle Gaspard that Mattia was my friend and partner, and that he played the cornet better than anyone.
"And there's Monsieur Capi," said Uncle Gaspard; "you'll be rested to-morrow, so you can entertain us, for it's Sunday. Alexix says that that dog is cleverer than a schoolmaster and a comedian combined."
"And there's Mr. Capi," said Uncle Gaspard; "you'll be rested tomorrow, so you can entertain us since it's Sunday. Alexix says that dog is smarter than a teacher and a comedian put together."
As much as I felt ill at ease with the aunt, so I felt at ease with Uncle Gaspard.
As uncomfortable as I felt with the aunt, I felt comfortable with Uncle Gaspard.
"Now, you two boys talk together," he said cheerily, "I am sure that you have a lot to say to each other. I'm going to have a chat with this young man who plays the cornet so well."
"Now, you two guys talk together," he said cheerfully, "I'm sure you have a lot to discuss. I'm going to have a chat with this young man who plays the cornet so well."
Alexix wanted to know about my journey, and I wanted to know about his work; we were so busy questioning each other that neither of us waited for a reply.
Alexis wanted to hear about my journey, and I wanted to hear about his work; we were so caught up in questioning each other that neither of us paused for a response.
When we arrived at the house, Uncle Gaspard invited us to supper; never did an invitation give me such pleasure, for I had wondered as we walked[Pg 240] along if we should have to part at the door, the aunt's welcome not having given us much hope.
When we got to the house, Uncle Gaspard invited us to dinner; I had never felt such joy from an invitation because I had been wondering as we walked[Pg 240] if we would have to say goodbye at the door, since the aunt's welcome hadn’t given us much hope.
"Here's Remi and his friend," said the father, entering the house.
"Here are Remi and his friend," said the father, walking into the house.
We sat down to supper. The meal did not last long, for the aunt, who was a gossiper, was only serving delicatessen that evening. The hard-working miner ate his delicatessen supper without a word of complaint. He was an easy going man who, above all, liked peace: He never complained; if he had a remark to pass it was said in a quiet, gentle way. The supper was soon over.
We sat down for dinner. The meal was quick because the aunt, who loved to gossip, was only serving cold cuts that night. The hard-working miner enjoyed his dinner without a single complaint. He was an easygoing guy who, above all, valued peace: he never grumbled; if he had something to say, it was in a calm, gentle manner. Dinner was over in no time.
Uncle Gaspard told me that I could sleep with Alexix that night, and told Mattia that if he would go with him into the bakehouse he would make him up a bed there.
Uncle Gaspard told me I could sleep with Alexix that night, and he told Mattia that if he went with him into the bakehouse, he would set up a bed for him there.
That evening and the greater part of the night Alexix and I spent talking.
That evening and most of the night, Alexix and I spent talking.
Everything that Alexix told me excited me strangely. I had always wanted to go down in a mine, but when I spoke of it the next day to Uncle Gaspard he told me that he could not possibly take me down as only those who worked in the colliery were permitted to enter.
Everything that Alexix told me strangely excited me. I had always wanted to go down into a mine, but when I mentioned it the next day to Uncle Gaspard, he said he couldn’t possibly take me down because only those who worked in the colliery were allowed to enter.
"If you want to be a miner," he said, "it will be easy. It's not worse than any other job. It's better than being a singer on the streets. You can stay here with Alexix. We'll get a job for Mattia also, but not in playing the cornet, oh no."
"If you want to be a miner," he said, "it'll be easy. It's not worse than any other job. It's better than singing on the streets. You can stay here with Alexix. We'll find a job for Mattia too, but not playing the cornet, oh no."
I had no intention of staying at Varses; there was something else I had set myself to do. I was[Pg 241] about to leave the town without my curiosity being satisfied when circumstances came about in which I learned, in all their horror, the dangers to which the miners are exposed.
I didn’t plan on staying in Varses; I had something else I wanted to do. I was[Pg 241] about to leave town without satisfying my curiosity when events unfolded that showed me, in all their terrifying reality, the dangers facing the miners.
On the day that I was to leave Varses a large block of coal fell on Alexix's hand and almost crushed his finger. For several days he was obliged to give the hand complete rest. Uncle Gaspard was in despair, for now he had no one to push his car and he was afraid that he also would be obliged to stay at home, and he could ill afford to do this.
On the day I was leaving Varses, a big block of coal fell on Alexix's hand and nearly crushed his finger. For several days, he had to keep his hand completely rested. Uncle Gaspard was upset because now he had no one to help push his car, and he was worried he might also have to stay home, which he really couldn't afford to do.
"Why can't I take his place?" I asked, when he returned home after hunting in vain for a boy.
"Why can't I take his place?" I asked when he came home after searching in vain for a boy.
"I was afraid the car would be too heavy for you, my boy," he said, "but if you'd be willing to try, you'd help me a mighty lot. It is hard to find a boy for a few days only."
"I was worried the car might be too heavy for you, my boy," he said, "but if you're up for trying, it would really help me out. It's tough to find a boy for just a few days."
"And while you are down in the mine I'll go off with Capi and earn the rest of the money for the cow," cried Mattia.
"And while you're down in the mine, I'll head out with Capi and make the rest of the money for the cow," shouted Mattia.
The three months that we had lived together in the open air had completely changed Mattia. He was no longer the poor, pale boy whom I had found leaning up against the church; much less was he the monster whom I had seen for the first time in Garofoli's attic, looking after the soup, and from time to time clasping his hands over his poor aching head. Mattia never had a headache now. He was never unhappy, neither was he thin or sad. The beautiful sun and the fresh air had given him[Pg 242] health and spirits. On our tramps he was always laughing and in a good humor, seeing the best side of everything, amused at anything, happy at nothing. How lonely I would have been without him!
The three months we spent living outdoors had completely transformed Mattia. He was no longer the weak, pale boy I found leaning against the church; he certainly wasn't the monster I first saw in Garofoli's attic, watching over the soup and occasionally pressing his hands against his aching head. Mattia never had headaches anymore. He was never unhappy, nor was he thin or gloomy. The beautiful sun and fresh air had given him[Pg 242]health and a positive attitude. During our hikes, he was always laughing and in a good mood, finding the bright side of everything, amused by anything, and happy about nothing. How lonely I would have felt without him!
We were so utterly different in character, perhaps that was why we got on so well together. He had a sweet, sunny disposition, a little careless, and with a delightful way of overcoming difficulties. We might well have quarreled when I was teaching him to read and giving his lessons in music, for I had not the patience of a schoolmaster. I was often unjust to him, but never once did he show signs of anger.
We were so completely different in personality; maybe that’s why we got along so well. He had a cheerful, sunny attitude, a bit careless, and a charming way of handling challenges. We could have definitely fought when I was teaching him to read and giving him music lessons because I didn’t have the patience of a teacher. I was often unfair to him, but not once did he show any signs of anger.
It was understood that while I was down in the mine Mattia and Capi were to go off into the suburbs and give "musical and dramatic performances" and thereby increase our fortune. Capi, to whom I explained this arrangement, appeared to understand and accordingly barked approval.
It was understood that while I was down in the mine, Mattia and Capi would head off to the suburbs to put on "musical and dramatic performances" to help boost our income. Capi, to whom I explained this plan, seemed to get it and barked in agreement.
The next day, following close in Uncle Gaspard's footsteps, I went down into the deep, dark mine. He bade me be very cautious, but there was no need for his warning. It is not without a certain fear and anxiety that one leaves the light of day to enter into the bowels of the earth. When far down the gallery I instinctively looked back, but the daylight at the end of the long black tube looked like a white globe,—like the moon in a dark, starless sky. Soon the big, black pit yawned before us. Down below I could see the swaying lamps of other miners as they descended the ladder. We reached[Pg 243] the stall where Uncle Gaspard worked on the second level. All those employed in pushing the cars were young boys, with the exception of one whom they called Professor. He was an old man who, in his younger days had worked as a carpenter in the mine but through an accident, which had crushed his fingers, had been obliged to give up his trade. I was soon to learn what it meant to be a miner.
The next day, closely following Uncle Gaspard's lead, I went down into the dark, deep mine. He warned me to be very careful, but I didn't really need the reminder. It's only natural to feel a mix of fear and anxiety when leaving the sunlight to enter the depths of the earth. As I ventured far down the tunnel, I instinctively looked back, and the daylight at the end of the long dark passageway appeared like a white globe—a bit like the moon in a starless night sky. Soon, the large, dark pit opened up before us. Below, I could see the swaying lights of other miners as they made their way down the ladder. We reached[Pg 243] the area where Uncle Gaspard worked on the second level. All the boys pushing the carts were young, except for one they called Professor. He was an older man who, in his youth, had worked as a carpenter in the mine but had to give it up after an accident crushed his fingers. I was about to discover what it really meant to be a miner.
CHAPTER XXII
IMPRISONED IN A MINE
A few days later, while pushing my car along the rails, I heard a terrible roaring. The noise came from all sides. My first feeling was one of terror and I thought only of saving myself, but I had so often been laughed at for my fears that shame made me stay. I wondered if it could be an explosion. Suddenly, hundreds of rats raced past me, fleeing like a regiment of cavalry. Then I heard a strange sound against the earth and the walls of the gallery, and the noise of running water. I raced back to Uncle Gaspard.
A few days later, while pushing my car along the tracks, I heard a terrible roar. The sound was coming from all around me. My first instinct was sheer terror, and all I could think about was getting to safety, but I had been laughed at for my fears so many times that shame kept me there. I wondered if it could be an explosion. Suddenly, hundreds of rats raced past me, fleeing like a cavalry unit. Then I heard a weird noise against the ground and the walls of the tunnel, along with the sound of rushing water. I rushed back to Uncle Gaspard.
"Water's coming into the mine!" I cried.
"Water's rushing into the mine!" I shouted.
"Don't be silly."
"Don't be ridiculous."
"Oh, listen!"
"Hey, listen!"
There was something in my manner that forced Uncle Gaspard to stop his work and listen. The noise was now louder and more sinister.
There was something in the way I acted that made Uncle Gaspard pause his work and pay attention. The noise had grown louder and creepier.
"Race for your life. The mine's flooded!" he shouted.
"Run for your life! The mine is flooding!" he yelled.
"Professor! Professor!" I screamed.
"Professor! Professor!" I shouted.
We rushed down the gallery. The old man joined us. The water was rising rapidly.
We hurried down the hallway. The old man caught up with us. The water was rising quickly.
"You go first," said the old man when we reached the ladder.
"You go ahead," said the old man when we got to the ladder.
We were not in a position to show politeness. Uncle Gaspard went first, I followed, then came the professor. Before we had reached the top of the ladder a rush of water fell, extinguishing our lamps.
We weren't in a place to be polite. Uncle Gaspard went first, I followed, and then the professor came next. Before we got to the top of the ladder, a surge of water came down and put out our lamps.
"Hold on," cried Uncle Gaspard.
"Wait," shouted Uncle Gaspard.
We clung to the rungs. But some men who were below us were thrown off. The fall of water had turned into a veritable avalanche.
We held onto the rungs tightly. But some guys below us were knocked off. The waterfall had become an actual avalanche.
We were on the first landing. Water was here also. We had no lights, for our lamps had been put out.
We were on the first landing. Water was here too. We had no lights because our lamps had gone out.
"I'm afraid we are lost," said the professor quietly; "say your prayers, my boy."
"I'm afraid we're lost," the professor said softly; "say your prayers, kid."
At this moment seven or eight miners with lamps came running in our direction, trying to reach the ladder. The water was now rushing through the mine in a regular torrent, dragging in its mad course pieces of wood, whirling them round like feathers.
Right now, seven or eight miners with lamps were rushing toward us, trying to get to the ladder. The water was flowing through the mine like a wild torrent, pulling in chunks of wood and spinning them around like feathers.
"We must make for an airshaft, boys," said the professor. "That is the only place where we might find refuge. Give me a lamp."
"We need to head for an airshaft, guys," the professor said. "That's the only place we might find shelter. Hand me a lamp."
Usually no one took any notice of the old man when he spoke, unless it was to make fun of him, but the strongest man there had lost his nerve and it was the voice of the old man, whom they had mocked so often, that they were now ready to obey. A lamp was handed to him. He seized it and dragged me along with him, taking the lead. He, more than any man, knew every nook and corner[Pg 246] of the mine. The water was up to my waist. The professor led us to the nearest airshaft. Two miners refused to enter, saying that we were throwing ourselves into a blind alley. They continued along the gallery and we never saw them again.
Usually, no one paid attention to the old man when he spoke, unless it was to make fun of him, but the strongest man there had lost his courage, and it was the old man's voice, which they had often mocked, that they were now ready to follow. A lamp was handed to him. He grabbed it and pulled me along with him, taking the lead. He knew every nook and cranny[Pg 246] of the mine better than anyone else. The water was up to my waist. The professor guided us to the nearest airshaft. Two miners refused to enter, saying we were heading into a dead end. They continued down the gallery, and we never saw them again.
Then came a deafening noise. A rush of water, a splintering of wood, explosions of compressed air, a dreadful roaring which terrified us.
Then a deafening noise hit us. A rush of water, wood splintering, bursts of compressed air, a terrifying roar that scared us.
"It's the deluge," shrieked one.
"It's the flood," shrieked one.
"The end of the world!"
"The world's ending!"
"Oh, God, have mercy on us."
"Oh, God, please have mercy on us."
Hearing the men shrieking their cries of despair, the professor said calmly, but in a voice to which all listened.
Hearing the men screaming in despair, the professor spoke calmly, but with a voice that everyone heard.
"Courage, boys, now as we are going to stay here for a while we must get to work. We can't stay long, huddled together like this. Let us scoop out a hollow in the shale so as to have a place to rest upon."
"Courage, guys, since we’re going to be here for a bit, we need to get to work. We can’t just stay huddled together like this. Let’s dig out a spot in the shale so we have a place to rest."
His words calmed the men. With hands and lamphooks they began to dig into the soil. The task was difficult, for the airshaft in which we had taken refuge was on a considerable slope and very slippery. And we knew that it meant death if we made a false step. A resting place was made, and we were able to stop and take note of each other. We were seven: the professor, Uncle Gaspard, three miners, Pages, Comperou and Bergounhoux, and a car pusher named Carrory, and myself.
His words reassured the men. With their hands and lamphooks, they started digging into the ground. The job was tough because the airshaft where we had sought shelter was on a steep slope and very slick. We understood that a misstep could be fatal. A spot to rest was created, allowing us to pause and check in on each other. We were seven: the professor, Uncle Gaspard, three miners—Pages, Comperou, and Bergounhoux—and a car pusher named Carrory, along with myself.
The noise in the mine continued with the same violence; there are no words with which to [Pg 247]describe the horrible uproar. It seemed to us that our last hour had come. Mad with fear, we gazed at one another, questioningly.
The noise in the mine kept up with the same intensity; there are no words to [Pg 247]describe the terrible chaos. It felt like our last moments had arrived. Frantic with fear, we looked at each other, searching for answers.
"The evil genius of the mine's taking his revenge," cried one.
"The evil mastermind of the mine is getting his revenge," shouted one.
"It's a hole broke through from the river above," I ventured to say.
"It's a hole that broke through from the river up above," I said.
The professor said nothing. He merely shrugged his shoulder, as though he could have argued out the matter in full day, under the shade of a mulberry tree, eating an onion.
The professor didn’t say a word. He just shrugged his shoulder, as if he could have debated the issue all day long, sitting under the shade of a mulberry tree, munching on an onion.
"It's all folly about the genius of the mine," he said at last, "The mine is flooded, that's a sure thing. But what has caused the flood, we down here can't tell...."
"It's all nonsense about the genius of the mine," he finally said, "The mine is flooded, that's for sure. But what caused the flood, we down here can't say...."
"Well, if you don't know what it is, shut up," cried the men.
"Well, if you don't know what it is, just be quiet," shouted the men.
Now that we were dry and the water was not touching us, no one wanted to listen to the old man. The authority which his coolness in danger had gained for him was already lost.
Now that we were dry and the water wasn’t touching us, no one wanted to listen to the old man. The respect his calmness in danger had earned him was already gone.
"We shan't die from drowning," he said at last, quietly; "look at the flame in your lamps, how short it is now."
"We're not going to drown," he finally said quietly; "look at the flame in your lamps, how short it is now."
"Don't be a wizard, what do you mean? Speak out."
"Don't act like a wizard, what are you trying to say? Speak up."
"I am not trying to be a wizard, but we shan't be drowned. We are in a bell of air, and it is this compressed air which stops the water from rising. This airshaft, without an outlet, is doing for us what the diving bell does for the diver. The air[Pg 248] has accumulated in the shaft and now resists the water, which ebbs back."
"I’m not trying to be a magician, but we won’t drown. We’re in a pocket of air, and it’s this compressed air that keeps the water from rising. This airshaft, with no outlet, is doing for us what a diving bell does for a diver. The air[Pg 248] has built up in the shaft and is now pushing back against the receding water."
"It is the foul air that we have to fear.... The water is not rising a foot now; the mine must be full...."
"It’s the toxic air that we need to worry about.... The water isn’t rising a foot right now; the mine must be full...."
"Where's Marius?" cried Pages, thinking of his only son, who worked on the third level.
"Where's Marius?" shouted Pages, thinking of his only son, who worked on the third floor.
"Oh, Marius! Marius," he shrieked.
"Oh, Marius! Marius," he yelled.
There was no reply, not even an echo. His voice did not go beyond our "bell."
There was no response, not even a sound. His voice didn’t reach beyond our "bell."
Was Marius saved? One hundred and fifty men drowned! That would be too horrible. One hundred and fifty men, at least, had gone down into the mine, how many had been able to get out by the shafts, or had found a refuge like ourselves?
Was Marius saved? One hundred and fifty men drowned! That would be too horrific. One hundred and fifty men, at least, had gone down into the mine; how many had managed to get out through the shafts or found refuge like we did?
There was now utter silence in the mine. At our feet the water was quite still, not a ripple, not a gurgle. The mine was full. This heavy silence, impenetrable and deathly, was more stupefying than the frightful uproar that we had heard when the water first rushed in. We were in a tomb, buried alive, more than a hundred feet under ground. We all seemed to feel the awfulness of our situation. Even the professor seemed crushed down. Suddenly, I felt some warm drops fall on my hand. It was Carrory.... He was crying, silently. Then came a voice, shrieking:
There was complete silence in the mine now. The water at our feet stood perfectly still, not a ripple, not a sound. The mine was full. This heavy silence, thick and suffocating, felt even more overwhelming than the terrifying noise we had heard when the water first surged in. We were in a tomb, buried alive, over a hundred feet underground. We all seemed to grasp the horror of our situation. Even the professor appeared weighed down. Suddenly, I felt warm drops fall on my hand. It was Carrory... He was crying, quietly. Then, a voice screamed:
"Marius! my boy, Marius!"
"Marius! My boy, Marius!"
The air was heavy to breathe; I felt suffocated; there was a buzzing in my ears. I was afraid, afraid of the water, the darkness, and death. The[Pg 249] silence oppressed me, the uneven, jagged walls of our place of refuge seemed as though they would fall and crush me beneath their weight. Should I never see Lise again, and Arthur, and Mrs. Milligan, and dear old Mattia. Would they be able to make little Lise understand that I was dead, and that I could not bring her news from her brothers and sister! And Mother Barberin, poor Mother Barberin!...
The air was heavy and hard to breathe; I felt like I was suffocating; there was a buzzing in my ears. I was scared, scared of the water, the darkness, and death. The[Pg 249] silence weighed me down, and the uneven, jagged walls of our refuge seemed like they would collapse and crush me under their weight. Would I never see Lise again, or Arthur, or Mrs. Milligan, or dear old Mattia? Would they be able to help little Lise understand that I was dead and that I couldn’t bring her news from her brothers and sister? And poor Mother Barberin!...
"In my opinion, they are not trying to rescue us," said Uncle Gaspard, breaking the silence at last. "We can't hear a sound."
"In my view, they aren't trying to save us," said Uncle Gaspard, finally breaking the silence. "We can't hear anything."
"How can you think that of your comrades?" cried the professor hotly. "You know well enough that in every mine accident the miners have never deserted one another, and that twenty men, one hundred men, would sooner be killed than leave a comrade without assistance. You know that well enough."
"How can you think that about your teammates?" the professor exclaimed passionately. "You know very well that in every mining accident, the miners have never abandoned each other, and that twenty men, a hundred men, would rather die than leave a comrade in need. You know that for sure."
"That is true," murmured Uncle Gaspard.
"That’s true," Uncle Gaspard said.
"Make no error, they are trying their hardest to reach us. They have two ways, ... one is to bore a tunnel to us down here, the other is to drain off the water."
"Make no mistake, they're doing everything they can to reach us. They have two options: one is to dig a tunnel down here to us, and the other is to drain the water away."
The men began a vague discussion as to how long it would take to accomplish this task. All realized that we should have to remain at least eight days in our tomb. Eight days! I had heard of miners being imprisoned for twenty-four days, but that was in a story and this was reality. When I was able to fully grasp what this meant,[Pg 250] I paid no heed to the talk around me. I was stunned.
The men started a vague conversation about how long it would take to get this done. Everyone knew we would have to stay in our tomb for at least eight days. Eight days! I’d heard of miners being trapped for twenty-four days, but that was just a story, and this was real life. When I finally understood what that meant,[Pg 250] I stopped paying attention to the chatter around me. I was in shock.
Again there was silence. All were plunged in thought. How long we remained so I cannot tell, but suddenly there was a cry;
Again there was silence. Everyone was lost in thought. I can't say how long we stayed like that, but suddenly there was a shout;
"The pumps are at work!"
"The pumps are running!"
This was said with one voice, for the sounds that had just reached our ears had seemed to touch us by an electric current and we all rose up. We should be saved!
This was said in unison, for the sounds that had just reached our ears felt like an electric shock, and we all stood up. We were going to be saved!
Carrory took my hand and squeezed it.
Carrory took my hand and squeezed it.
"You're a good boy," he said.
"You're a good kid," he said.
"No, you are," I replied.
"No, you are," I said.
But he insisted energetically that I was a good boy. His manner was as though he were intoxicated. And so he was; he was intoxicated with hope. But before we were to see the beautiful sun again and hear the birds in the trees, we were to pass through long, cruel days of agony, and wonder in anguish if we should ever see the light of day again.
But he strongly insisted that I was a good kid. He acted as if he were drunk. And he was; he was drunk on hope. But before we got to see the beautiful sun again and hear the birds in the trees, we had to get through long, painful days of suffering, wondering in despair if we would ever see the light of day again.
We were all very thirsty. Pages wanted to go down and get some water, but the professor advised him to stay where he was. He feared that the débris which we had piled up would give way beneath his weight and that he would fall into the water.
We were all really thirsty. Pages wanted to go down to get some water, but the professor told him to stay put. He was worried that the debris we had stacked up might collapse under his weight and he would fall into the water.
"Remi is lighter, give him a boot, and he can go down and get water for us all," he said.
"Remi is lighter, give him a boot, and he can go down and get water for all of us," he said.
Carrory's boot was handed to me, and I prepared to slip down the bank.
Carrory's boot was given to me, and I got ready to slide down the slope.
"Wait a minute," said the professor; "let me give you a hand."
"Hold on," said the professor. "Let me help you out."
"Oh, but it's all right, professor," I replied; "if I fall in I can swim."
"Oh, that's fine, professor," I said; "if I fall in, I can swim."
"Do as I tell you," he insisted; "take my hand."
"Do what I'm saying," he insisted; "take my hand."
In his effort to help me he either miscalculated his step, or the coal gave way beneath him, for he slid over the inclined plane and fell head first into the black waters. The lamp, which he held to light me, rolled after him and disappeared also. Instantly we were plunged in darkness, for we were burning only one light,—there was a simultaneous cry from every man. Fortunately, I was already in position to get to the water. Letting myself slide down on my back, I slipped into the water after the old man.
In his attempt to help me, he either misjudged his step or the coal gave way under him because he slipped down the slope and fell headfirst into the dark water. The lantern he held to light my way rolled after him and vanished as well. We were instantly engulfed in darkness since we were using only one light—there was a simultaneous shout from every man. Luckily, I was already positioned to reach the water. Letting myself slide down on my back, I followed the old man into the water.
In my wanderings with Vitalis I had learned to swim and to dive. I was as much at ease in the water as on land, but how could I direct my course in this black hole? I had not thought of that when I let myself slip; I only thought that the old man would be drowned. Where should I look? On which side should I swim? I was wondering, when I felt a firm hand seize my shoulder. I was dragged beneath the water. Kicking out my foot sharply, I rose to the surface. The hand was still grasping my shoulder.
In my travels with Vitalis, I had learned to swim and dive. I was as comfortable in the water as I was on land, but how could I find my way in this dark void? I hadn’t considered that when I let myself slip in; I only thought about the old man possibly drowning. Where should I look? Which direction should I swim? I was lost in thought when I suddenly felt a strong hand grab my shoulder. I was pulled under the water. Kicking my foot hard, I shot up to the surface. The hand was still holding onto my shoulder.
"Hold on, professor," I cried; "keep your head up and we're saved!"
"Wait, professor," I shouted; "stay positive and we'll be okay!"
Saved! neither one nor the other was saved. For I did not know which way to swim.
Saved! Neither of them was saved. I didn’t know which way to swim.
"Speak out, you fellows!" I cried.
"Speak up, you guys!" I yelled.
"Remi, where are you?"
"Remi, where are you at?"
It was Uncle Gaspard's voice; it came from the left.
It was Uncle Gaspard's voice; it came from the left.
"Light the lamp!"
"Turn on the lamp!"
There was instantly a light. I had only to stretch out my hand to touch the bank. With one hand I clutched at a block of coal and drew up the old man. It was high time, for he had already swallowed a great deal of water and was partly unconscious. I kept his head well above water and he soon came round. Our companions took hold of him and pulled him up while I hoisted him from behind. I clambered up in my turn.
There was suddenly light. I just had to reach out my hand to touch the shore. With one hand, I grabbed a chunk of coal and pulled the old man up. It was about time, because he had already taken in a lot of water and was partially unconscious. I kept his head above water, and he soon started to regain consciousness. Our friends grabbed him and helped pull him up while I lifted him from behind. Then I climbed up myself.
After this disagreeable accident which, for the moment, had caused us some distraction, we again fell into fits of depression and despair, and with them came thoughts of approaching death. I became very drowsy; the place was not favorable for sleep; I could easily have rolled into the water. Then the professor, seeing the danger I ran, took my head upon his chest and put his arm around my body. He did not hold me very tight, but enough to keep me from falling, and I laid there like a child on his mother's knee. When I moved, half awake, he merely changed the position of his arm that had grown stiff, then sat motionless again.
After that unpleasant incident, which had distracted us for a bit, we fell back into moods of sadness and hopelessness, and with those feelings came thoughts of death approaching. I started to feel really sleepy; the spot wasn’t suitable for resting; I could have easily rolled into the water. Then the professor, noticing the danger I was in, pulled my head onto his chest and wrapped his arm around me. He didn’t hold me tightly, but just enough to keep me from falling, and I laid there like a child on their mother’s lap. When I moved, still half asleep, he simply adjusted his arm that had gone stiff and then sat still again.
"Sleep, little chap," he whispered, leaning over me; "don't be afraid. I've got you, Remi."
"Sleep, little buddy," he whispered, leaning over me; "don't be scared. I've got you, Remi."
And I slept without fear, for I knew very well he would not let go of me.
And I slept without worry, because I knew for sure he wouldn't let me go.
We had no idea of time. We did not know if we had been there two days or six days. Opinions differed. We spoke no more of our deliverance. Death was in our hearts.
We had no sense of time. We didn’t know if we had been there for two days or six days. People had different opinions. We didn’t talk about our escape anymore. Death was weighing on our hearts.
"Say what you like, professor," cried Bergounhoux; "you have calculated how long it will take them to pump out the water, but they'll never be in time to save us. We shall die of hunger or suffocation...."
"Say whatever you want, professor," shouted Bergounhoux; "you've worked out how long it will take to pump out the water, but they'll never get here in time to save us. We're going to die of hunger or suffocation...."
"Have patience," answered the professor. "I know how long we can live without food and I have made my calculations. They will do it in time."
"Be patient," replied the professor. "I understand how long we can survive without food, and I've done my calculations. They'll manage it in time."
At this moment big Comperou burnt into sobs.
At this moment, big Comperou broke down in tears.
"The good Lord is punishing me," he cried, "and I repent! I repent! If I get out of here I swear to atone for the wrong I have done, and if I don't get out you boys will make amends for me. You know Rouquette, who was sentenced for five years for stealing a watch from Mother Vidal?... I was the thief! I took it! Its under my bed now.... Oh...."
"The good Lord is punishing me," he shouted, "and I'm sorry! I'm really sorry! If I get out of here, I promise to make up for the wrong I've done, and if I don't get out, you guys will have to make up for me. You remember Rouquette, who was sentenced to five years for stealing a watch from Mother Vidal? ... I was the one who did it! I took it! It's under my bed right now.... Oh...."
"Throw him in the water," cried both Pages and Bergounhoux.
"Throw him in the water," shouted both Pages and Bergounhoux.
"Do you want to appear, then, before the Lord with a crime on your conscience?" cried the professor; "let him repent!"
"Do you want to stand before the Lord with a guilty conscience?" the professor shouted. "Let him repent!"
"I repent! I repent," wailed Comperou, more feebly than a child, in spite of his great strength.
"I’m sorry! I’m sorry," cried Comperou, sounding weaker than a child, despite his great strength.
"To the water! To the water!" cried Pages and Bergounhoux, trying to get at the sinner, who was crouching behind the professor.
"To the water! To the water!" yelled Pages and Bergounhoux, trying to reach the sinner, who was crouched behind the professor.
"If you want to throw him in the water, you'll throw me with him!"
"If you plan to toss him into the water, you're also throwing me in!"
"No! No!"
"No way!"
Finally, they said they would not push him in the water, but upon one condition; he was to be left in a corner and no one was to speak to him or to pay any attention to him.
Finally, they said they wouldn’t push him into the water, but only on one condition: he had to be left in a corner, and no one was allowed to talk to him or pay him any attention.
"Yes, that's what he deserves," said the professor. "That's only fair."
"Yeah, that's what he deserves," said the professor. "That's only fair."
After the professor's words, which seemed like a judgment condemning Comperou, we all huddled together and got as far away from him as possible, leaving a space between us and the unfortunate man. For several hours, I should think, he sat there, grief stricken, his lips moving every now and again, to say:
After the professor's words, which felt like a judgment against Comperou, we all clustered together and distanced ourselves from him as much as we could, leaving a gap between us and the unfortunate man. For several hours, I would guess, he sat there, heartbroken, his lips occasionally moving to say:
"I repent! I repent!"
"I regret! I regret!"
And then Pages and Bergounhoux would cry out:
And then Pages and Bergounhoux would shout:
"It's too late! It's too late! You repent because you're afraid now; you should have repented six months ago, a year ago."
"It's too late! It's too late! You feel guilty because you're scared now; you should have felt guilty six months ago, a year ago."
He gasped painfully, but still repeated:
He gasped in pain, but still repeated:
"I repent! I repent!"
"I regret! I regret!"
He was in a high fever; all his body shook and his teeth were chattering.
He had a high fever; his entire body shook, and his teeth were chattering.
"I'm thirsty," he said; "give me the boot." There was no more water in the boot. I got up to go and fetch some, but Pages, who had seen me, called to me to stop, and at the same moment Uncle Gaspard pulled me by the arm.
"I'm thirsty," he said; "give me the boot." There was no more water in the boot. I got up to go get some, but Pages, who had seen me, called out to stop, and at that moment Uncle Gaspard pulled me by the arm.
"We swore we would pay no attention to him," he said.
"We promised we wouldn’t pay any attention to him," he said.
For some minutes Comperou repeated that he was thirsty; seeing that we would not give him anything to drink, he rose up to go to the water himself.
For a few minutes, Comperou kept saying he was thirsty; when he saw that we wouldn't give him anything to drink, he got up to get water himself.
"He'll drag down the rubbish!" cried Pages.
"He'll drag down the trash!" shouted Pages.
"Let him at least have his freedom," said the professor.
"At least let him be free," said the professor.
He had seen me go down by letting myself slide on my back. He wanted to do the same, but I was light, whilst he was heavy. Scarcely was he on his back than the coal gave way beneath him and, with his legs stretched out and his arms striking into space, he slipped into the black hole. The water splashed up to where we were. I leaned forward ready to go down, but Uncle Gaspard and the professor each grasped me by the arm.
He saw me go down by sliding on my back. He wanted to do the same, but I was light and he was heavy. As soon as he laid back, the coal gave way under him, and with his legs outstretched and his arms flailing, he fell into the dark hole. Water splashed up to where we were. I leaned forward, ready to go down, but Uncle Gaspard and the professor each grabbed my arm.
Half dead, and trembling with horror, I drew myself back.
Half dead and shaking with fear, I pulled myself away.
Time passed. The professor was the only one who could speak with courage. But our depression finally made his spirits droop. Our hunger had become so great that we ate the rotten wood about us. Carrory, who was like an animal, was the most famished of all; he had cut up his other boot and was continually chewing the pieces of leather. Seeing what hunger had led us to, I must confess that I began to have terrible fears. Vitalis had often told me tales of men who had been shipwrecked. In one story, a crew who had been[Pg 256] shipwrecked on a desert island where there was nothing to eat, had eaten the ship's boy. Seeing my companions in such a famished state I wondered if that fate was to be mine. I knew that the professor and Uncle Gaspard would never eat me, but of Pages, Bergounhoux, and Carrory, especially Carrory with his great white teeth which he dug into the leather of his boot, I was not quite so sure.
Time went on. The professor was the only one who could speak up with any courage. But our sadness eventually brought him down too. Our hunger had become so intense that we started eating the rotten wood around us. Carrory, who was like an animal, was the most starving of all; he had cut apart his other boot and was constantly chewing the pieces of leather. Seeing how far hunger had driven us, I must admit I started having terrible fears. Vitalis had often shared stories of men who had been shipwrecked. In one tale, a crew stranded on a deserted island with no food had resorted to eating the ship's boy. Watching my companions in such a desperate state, I couldn't help but wonder if I was facing the same fate. I knew that the professor and Uncle Gaspard would never eat me, but with Pages, Bergounhoux, and Carrory—especially Carrory with his sharp white teeth digging into the leather of his boot—I wasn't so sure.
Once, when I was half asleep, I had been surprised to hear the professor speak in almost a whisper, as though he was dreaming. He was talking of the clouds, the wind, and the sun. Then Pages and Bergounhoux began to chatter with him in a foolish manner. Neither waited for the other to reply. Uncle Gaspard seemed hardly to notice how foolish they were. Were they all gone mad? What was to be done?
Once, when I was half asleep, I was surprised to hear the professor speaking almost in a whisper, as if he were dreaming. He was talking about the clouds, the wind, and the sun. Then Pages and Bergounhoux started to chatter with him in a silly way. Neither of them waited for the other to respond. Uncle Gaspard seemed barely aware of how silly they were being. Had they all lost their minds? What was there to do?
Suddenly, I thought I would light a lamp. To economize we had decided only to have a light when it was absolutely necessary. When they saw the light they apparently regained their senses. I went to get some water for them. The waters were going down!
Suddenly, I decided to turn on a lamp. To save on electricity, we had agreed to use light only when it was really needed. When they saw the light, they seemed to come back to their senses. I went to get some water for them. The water levels were dropping!
After a time they began to talk strangely again. My own thoughts were vague and wild, and for long hours and perhaps days we laid there chattering to one another foolishly. After a time we became quieter and Bergounhoux said that before dying we should put down our last wishes. We lit a lamp and Bergounhoux wrote for us all, and we each signed the paper. I gave my dog and[Pg 257] harp to Mattia and I expressed a wish for Alexix to go to Lise and kiss her for me, and give her the dried rose that was in my vest pocket. Dear little Lise....
After a while, they started talking oddly again. My own thoughts were unclear and chaotic, and for long hours, maybe even days, we lay there chatting foolishly. Eventually, we got quieter, and Bergounhoux suggested that before we died, we should write down our last wishes. We lit a lamp, and Bergounhoux wrote for all of us, and we each signed the document. I gave my dog and[Pg 257] harp to Mattia and asked Alexix to go to Lise, kiss her for me, and give her the dried rose from my vest pocket. Dear little Lise....
After some time, I slipped down the bank again, and saw that the waters were lowering considerably. I hurried back to my companions and told them that now I could swim to the ladders and tell our rescuers in what part of the mine we had taken refuge. The professor forbade me to go, but I insisted.
After a while, I slid down the bank again and noticed that the water level was dropping quite a bit. I rushed back to my friends and told them that I could now swim to the ladders and let our rescuers know where in the mine we were hiding. The professor told me not to go, but I insisted.
"Go on, Remi, and I'll give you my watch," cried Uncle Gaspard.
"Go on, Remi, and I'll give you my watch," shouted Uncle Gaspard.
The professor thought for a moment, then took my hand.
The professor paused for a moment, then took my hand.
"Do as you think, boy," he said; "you have a heart. I think that you are attempting the impossible, but it is not the first time that what was thought impossible has been successful. Kiss us, boy."
"Do what you think is right, kid," he said; "you’ve got a heart. I believe you’re trying to do the impossible, but it's not the first time something considered impossible has worked out. Kiss us, kid."
I kissed the professor and Uncle Gaspard and then, having thrown off my clothes, I went into the water.
I kissed the professor and Uncle Gaspard, and then, after taking off my clothes, I jumped into the water.
"You keep shouting all the while," I said, before taking the plunge; "your voices will guide me."
"You keep shouting the whole time," I said, before taking the plunge; "your voices will guide me."
I wondered if the space under the roof of the gallery was big enough for me to move freely. That was the question. After some strokes I found that I could swim if I went gently. I knew that there was a meeting of galleries not far away,[Pg 258] but I had to be cautious, for if I made a mistake in the course I should lose my way. The roof and the walls of the gallery were not enough to guide me; on the ground there was a surer guide, the rails. If I followed them I should be sure to find the ladders. From time to time I let my feet go down and, having touched the iron rails, I rose up again, gently. With the voices of my companions behind me and the rails under my feet, I was not lost. As the voices became less distinct, the noise of the pumps increased. I was advancing. Thank God, I should soon see the light of day!
I wondered if the space under the roof of the gallery was big enough for me to move around comfortably. That was the concern. After a few tries, I realized that I could swim if I was careful. I knew there was a gathering of galleries nearby,[Pg 258] but I had to be careful, because if I made a mistake, I would lose my way. The roof and walls of the gallery weren't enough to direct me; on the ground, the rails provided a clearer path. If I followed them, I would definitely find the ladders. Occasionally, I let my feet drop down, and when I touched the iron rails, I lifted myself up again, gently. With the voices of my friends behind me and the rails beneath my feet, I knew I wasn't lost. As the voices faded, the noise of the pumps grew louder. I was making progress. Thank God, I would soon see the light of day!
Going straight down the middle of the gallery, I had only to turn to the right to touch the rail. I went on a little farther, then dived again to touch the rail. It was not there! I went from side to side of the gallery, but there was no rail!
Going straight down the middle of the gallery, I just had to turn right to reach the railing. I moved a little further, then dove again to grab the railing. It wasn't there! I checked both sides of the gallery, but there was no railing!
I had made a mistake.
I made a mistake.
The voices of my companions only reached me in the faintest murmur. I took in a deep breath, then plunged again but with no more success. There were no rails!
The voices of my friends barely registered as a whisper. I took a deep breath and dove again, but it was just as unsuccessful. There were no rails!
I had taken the wrong level; without knowing, I must have turned back. But how was it the others were not shouting. If they were I could not hear them. I was distracted, for I did not know which way to turn in this cold, black water.
I had taken the wrong level; without realizing it, I must have turned back. But why weren't the others shouting? If they were, I couldn't hear them. I was distracted because I didn't know which way to turn in this cold, dark water.
Then, suddenly, I heard the sounds of voices again and I knew which way to turn. After having taken a dozen strokes back, I turned to the right, then to the left, but only found the walls.[Pg 259] Where were the rails? I was sure now that I was in the right level, then I suddenly realized that the railroad had been carried away by the rush of waters, and that I had no guide. Under these circumstances it was impossible for me to carry out my plan, and I was forced to turn back.
Then, suddenly, I heard voices again and knew which way to go. After stepping back a dozen times, I turned right, then left, but only found walls.[Pg 259] Where were the tracks? I was certain I was on the right level, but then I suddenly realized the railroad had been washed away, and I had no way to navigate. Given these circumstances, I couldn't follow through with my plan, so I had to turn back.
I swam back quickly to our place of refuge, the voices guiding me. As I approached, it seemed to me that my companions' voices were more assured as though they felt stronger. I was soon at the entrance of the shaft! I hallooed to them.
I swam back quickly to our safe place, following the sounds of their voices. As I got closer, it felt like my friends sounded more confident, like they were feeling stronger. I soon reached the entrance of the shaft! I shouted to them.
"Come back; come back," shouted the professor.
"Come back; come back," yelled the professor.
"I could not find the way," I called out.
"I couldn't find the way," I called out.
"Never mind, the tunnel is nearly finished: they hear our cries and we can hear theirs. We shall soon speak."
"Don't worry, the tunnel is almost done: they hear us calling and we can hear them. We'll talk soon."
I climbed quickly up to our landing and listened. We could hear the blows from the picks and the cries of those who worked for our freedom came to us feebly, but yet very distinct. After the first rush of joy, I realized that I was frozen. As there were no warm clothes to give me, they buried me up to the neck in coal dust and Uncle Gaspard and the professor huddled up against me to keep me warm.
I hurried up to our landing and listened. We could hear the sound of picks striking and the weak cries of those fighting for our freedom reached us, but they were still very clear. After the initial wave of joy, I realized I was freezing. Since there weren’t any warm clothes to give me, they covered me up to my neck in coal dust, and Uncle Gaspard and the professor snuggled up next to me to help keep me warm.
We knew now that our rescuers would soon reach us through the tunnel and by the water, but these last hours of our imprisonment were the hardest to bear. The blows from the picks continued, and the pumping had not stopped for one moment. Strange, the nearer we reached the hour[Pg 260] of our deliverance, the weaker we grew. I was lying in the coal dust trembling, but I was not cold. We were unable to speak.
We now knew that our rescuers would soon get to us through the tunnel and by the water, but these last hours of our imprisonment were the toughest to endure. The blows from the picks kept coming, and the pumping hadn’t paused for a second. It was odd— the closer we got to the hour[Pg 260] of our rescue, the weaker we became. I was lying in the coal dust shaking, but I wasn’t cold. We couldn’t speak.
Suddenly, there was a noise in the waters of the gallery and, turning my head, I saw a great light coming towards us. The engineer was at the head of several men. He was the first to climb up to us. He had me in his arms before I could say a word.
Suddenly, I heard a noise in the water of the gallery, and turning my head, I saw a bright light approaching us. The engineer was leading several men. He was the first to reach us. He had me in his arms before I could say anything.
It was time, for my heart was failing me, yet I was conscious that I was being carried away, and I was wrapped up in a blanket after our rescuers had waded through the water in the gallery. I closed my eyes; when I opened them again it was daylight! We were in the open air! At the same time something jumped on me. It was Capi. With a bound he had sprung upon me as I laid in the engineer's arms. He licked my face again and again. Then my hand was taken; I felt a kiss and heard a weak voice murmuring: "Remi! oh, Remi!"
It was time, as my heart was giving out, but I realized I was being carried away, wrapped up in a blanket after our rescuers had waded through the water in the gallery. I closed my eyes; when I opened them again, it was daylight! We were outside! At that moment, something jumped on me. It was Capi. He leaped onto me as I lay in the engineer's arms, licking my face over and over. Then someone took my hand; I felt a kiss and heard a weak voice softly saying, "Remi! oh, Remi!"
It was Mattia. I smiled at him, then I glanced round.
It was Mattia. I smiled at him, then I looked around.
A mass of people were crowded together in two straight rows, leaving a passage down the center. It was a silent crowd, for they had been requested not to excite us by their cries, but their looks spoke for their lips. In the first row I seemed to see some white surplices and gilt ornaments which shone in the sun. They were the priests, who had come to the entrance of the mine to offer prayers[Pg 261] for our deliverance. When we were brought out, they went down on their knees in the dust.
A large group of people was gathered in two straight lines, creating a path down the middle. It was a quiet crowd, as they were asked not to disturb us with their shouts, but their expressions conveyed what they could not say. In the front row, I could see some white robes and shiny decorations glimmering in the sunlight. These were the priests, who had come to the entrance of the mine to pray[Pg 261] for our safety. When we were brought out, they knelt in the dust.
Twenty arms were stretched out to take me, but the engineer would not give me up. He carried me to the offices, where beds had been prepared to receive us.
Twenty arms reached out to grab me, but the engineer refused to let me go. He took me to the offices, where beds had been made ready for us.
Two days later I was walking down the village street followed by Mattia, Alexix, and Capi. There were some who came and shook me by the hands with tears in their eyes, and there were others who turned away their heads. These were in mourning, and they asked themselves bitterly why this orphan child had been saved when their fathers and sons were still in the mine, ghastly corpses, drifting hither and thither in the dark waters.
Two days later, I was walking down the village street with Mattia, Alexix, and Capi behind me. Some people came up to me and shook my hand, tears in their eyes, while others turned their heads away. They were in mourning and bitterly wondered why this orphan child had been saved when their fathers and sons were still in the mine, lifeless bodies drifting around in the dark waters.
CHAPTER XXIII
ONCE MORE UPON THE WAY
I had made some friends in the mine. Such terrible experiences, born in common, unites one. Uncle Gaspard and the professor, in particular, had grown very fond of me and, although the engineer had not shared our captivity, he had become attached to me like one is to a child that one has snatched from death. He invited me to his house. I had to tell his daughter all that had happened to us in the mine.
I had made some friends in the mine. Such awful experiences, shared in common, bring people together. Uncle Gaspard and the professor, in particular, had grown very fond of me, and even though the engineer hadn’t gone through our captivity, he had become attached to me like someone is to a child they’ve saved from death. He invited me to his house. I had to tell his daughter everything that had happened to us in the mine.
Every one wanted to keep me at Varses. The engineer told me that if I wished he would find me a position in the offices; Uncle Gaspard said he would get me a permanent job in the mine; he seemed to think it quite natural that I should return to the colliery; he himself was soon going down again with that indifference that men show who are accustomed to brave danger each day. I had no wish to go back. A mine was very interesting, and I was very pleased that I had seen one, but I had not the slightest desire to return. I preferred to have the sky over my head, even a sky full of snow. The open-air life suited me better, and so I told them. Every one was surprised, especially the professor. Carrory, when he met me, called me a "chicken."
Everyone wanted me to stay at Varses. The engineer offered to find me a position in the office if I wanted. Uncle Gaspard said he could get me a permanent job in the mine; he seemed to think it was completely normal for me to go back to the colliery. He was ready to go down again with that indifference that men show when they're used to facing danger every day. I had no desire to return. A mine was fascinating, and I was glad I had seen one, but I didn't want to go back at all. I preferred to have the sky above me, even if it was filled with snow. I liked being outdoors better, and I told them that. Everyone was surprised, especially the professor. When Carrory saw me, he called me a "chicken."
During the time that they were all trying to persuade me to stay at Varses, Mattia became very preoccupied and thoughtful. I questioned him, but he always answered that nothing was the matter. It was not until I told him that we were starting off on our tramps in three days' time, that he admitted the cause of his sadness.
During the time they were all trying to convince me to stay at Varses, Mattia became really distracted and thoughtful. I asked him about it, but he always said nothing was wrong. It wasn’t until I told him we were leaving for our trips in three days that he revealed what was bothering him.
"Oh, I thought that you would stay and that you would leave me," he said.
"Oh, I thought you would stay and not leave me," he said.
I gave him a good slap, so as to teach him not to doubt me.
I gave him a solid slap to show him not to question me.
Mattia was quite able to look after himself now. While I was down in the mine he had earned eighteen francs. He was very proud when he handed me this large sum, for with the hundred and twenty-eight that we already had, this made a total of one hundred and forty-six francs. We only wanted four francs more to be able to buy the Prince's cow.
Mattia was definitely able to take care of himself now. While I was down in the mine, he had earned eighteen francs. He was really proud when he handed me this big amount, because with the one hundred and twenty-eight we already had, that brought us to a total of one hundred and forty-six francs. We just needed four more francs to buy the Prince's cow.
"Forward! March! Children!" With baggage strapped on our back we set forth on the road, with Capi barking and rolling in the dust for joy.
"Forward! March! Kids!" With our bags strapped on our backs, we headed down the road, with Capi barking and rolling in the dust, excited.
Mattia suggested that we get a little more money before buying the cow; the more money we had, the better the cow, and the better the cow, the more pleased Mother Barberin would be.
Mattia suggested that we gather a bit more money before buying the cow; the more money we had, the better the cow would be, and the better the cow was, the happier Mother Barberin would be.
While tramping from Paris to Varses I had begun to give Mattia reading lessons and elementary music lessons. I continued, these lessons now. Either I was not a good teacher, which was quite possible, or Mattia was not a good pupil, which[Pg 264] also was quite possible; the lessons were not a success. Often I got angry and, shutting the book with a bang, told him that he was a thickhead.
While walking from Paris to Varses, I started giving Mattia reading and basic music lessons. I kept going with these lessons. Either I wasn't a great teacher, which was definitely possible, or Mattia wasn't a good student, which was also very likely; the lessons just didn't go well. I often got frustrated and, slamming the book shut, told him he was being foolish.
"That's true," he said, smiling; "my head is only soft when it's banged. Garofoli found out that!"
"That's true," he said, smiling; "my head is only soft when it gets hit. Garofoli found that out!"
How could one keep angry at this reply. I laughed and we went on with the lessons. But with music, from the beginning, he made astonishing progress. In the end, he so confused me with his questions, that I was obliged to confess that I could not teach him any more. This confession mortified me exceedingly. I had been a very proud professor, and it was humiliating for me not to be able to answer my pupil's questions. And he did not spare me, oh, no!
How could anyone stay angry after that response? I laughed and we continued with the lessons. But when it came to music, he made incredible progress right from the start. Eventually, he confused me so much with his questions that I had to admit I couldn’t teach him any more. This admission really embarrassed me. I had been a very proud professor, and it was humiliating not to be able to answer my student’s questions. And he didn’t hold back, oh no!
"I'd like to go and take one lesson from a real master," he said, "only just one, and I'll ask him all the questions that I want answered."
"I want to go and take a lesson with a real master," he said, "just one, and I'll ask him all the questions I need answered."
"Why didn't you take this lesson from a real master while I was in the mine?"
"Why didn't you learn this from a true expert while I was in the mine?"
"Because I didn't want to take what he would charge out of your money."
"Because I didn't want to take what he would charge from your money."
I was hurt when Mattia had spoken thus of a real master, but my absurd vanity could not hold out against his last words.
I was hurt when Mattia talked like that about a real master, but my ridiculous pride couldn't resist his final words.
"You're a good boy," I said; "my money is your money; you earn it also, and more than I, very often. You can take as many lessons as you like, and I'll take them with you."
"You're a good boy," I said; "my money is your money; you earn it too, often even more than I do. You can take as many lessons as you want, and I'll join you."
The master, the real master that we required,[Pg 265] was not a villager, but an artiste, a great artiste, such as might be found only in important towns. Consulting our map we found that the next big town was Mendes.
The master, the real master we needed,[Pg 265] wasn't a villager, but an artiste, a truly great artiste, someone you’d only find in major towns. Checking our map, we saw that the next big town was Mendes.
It was already night when we reached Mendes and, as we were tired out, we decided that we could not take a lesson that evening. We asked the landlady of the inn where we could find a good music master. She said that she was very surprised that we asked such a question; surely, we knew Monsieur Espinassous!
It was already nighttime when we arrived at Mendes, and since we were exhausted, we decided we couldn’t take a lesson that evening. We asked the inn's landlady where we could find a good music teacher. She seemed surprised that we were asking and said, surely we knew Monsieur Espinassous!
"We've come from a distance," I said.
"We've come a long way," I said.
"You must have come from a very great distance, then?"
"You must have traveled a really long way, right?"
"From Italy," replied Mattia.
"From Italy," Mattia replied.
Then she was no longer astonished, and she admitted that, coming from so far then, we might not have heard of M. Espinassous.
Then she was no longer surprised, and she acknowledged that, coming from so far, we might not have heard of M. Espinassous.
"Is this professor very busy?" I asked, fearing that such a celebrated musician might not care to give just one lesson to two little urchins like ourselves.
"Is this professor really busy?" I asked, worried that such a famous musician might not want to give just one lesson to two little kids like us.
"Oh, yes, I should say he is busy; how couldn't he be?"
"Oh, yes, I should say he's busy; how could he not be?"
"Do you think that he would receive us to-morrow morning?"
"Do you think he would see us tomorrow morning?"
"Sure! He receives every one, when they have money in their pockets ... naturally."
"Sure! He welcomes everyone when they have money in their pockets... naturally."
We understood that, of course.
We got that, of course.
Before going to sleep, we discussed all the questions that we intended asking the celebrated [Pg 266]professor the next day. Mattia was quite elated at our luck in finding just the kind of musician we wanted.
Before going to sleep, we talked about all the questions we planned to ask the famous [Pg 266] professor the next day. Mattia was really happy about our luck in finding exactly the kind of musician we wanted.
Next morning we took our instruments, Mattia his violin and I my harp, and set out to find M. Espinassous. We did not take Capi, because we thought that it would not do to call on such a celebrated person with a dog. We tied him up in the inn stables. When we reached the house which our landlady indicated was the professor's, we thought that we must have made a mistake, for before the house two little brass plaques were swinging, which was certainly not the sign of a music professor. The place bore every appearance of a barber's shop. Turning to a man, who was passing, we asked him if he could direct us to M. Espinassous' house.
The next morning, we grabbed our instruments—Mattia took his violin and I brought my harp—and headed out to find M. Espinassous. We decided not to bring Capi along because we thought it wouldn’t be appropriate to visit such a well-known person with a dog. We left him tied up in the inn's stables. When we arrived at the house our landlady pointed out as the professor's, we thought we must have gotten it wrong because there were two little brass plaques swinging in front, which definitely didn't look like a music professor's place. It seemed more like a barber shop. We turned to a man passing by and asked him if he could direct us to M. Espinassous' house.
"There it is," he said, pointing to the barber's shop.
"There it is," he said, pointing to the barber shop.
After all, why should not a professor live with a barber? We entered. The shop was partitioned off into two equal parts. On the right were brushes, combs, jars of cream, and barbers' chairs. On the left, hanging on the walls and on the shelves, were various instruments, violins, cornets, trombones, etc.
After all, why shouldn’t a professor live with a barber? We walked in. The shop was divided into two equal sections. On the right were brushes, combs, jars of cream, and barber chairs. On the left, hanging on the walls and on the shelves, were various instruments, violins, cornets, trombones, etc.
"Monsieur Espinassous?" inquired Mattia.
"Mr. Espinassous?" Mattia asked.
Fluttering like a bird, the dapper little man, who was in the act of shaving a man, replied: "I am Monsieur Espinassous."
Fluttering like a bird, the stylish little man, who was in the process of shaving someone, replied, "I am Monsieur Espinassous."
I glanced at Mattia as much as to say that the[Pg 267] barber musician was not the man we were looking for, that it would be wasting good money to consult him, but Mattia, instead of understanding my look, sat down in a chair with a deliberate air.
I looked at Mattia as if to signal that the [Pg 267] barber musician wasn't the person we needed, and that it would be a waste of money to consult him. But instead of getting my hint, Mattia sat down in a chair with a determined posture.
"Will you cut my hair after you have shaved that gentleman?" he asked.
"Will you cut my hair after you've shaved that guy?" he asked.
"Certainly, young man, and I'll give you a shave also, if you like."
"Sure thing, young man, and I can give you a shave too, if you'd like."
"Thanks," replied Mattia.
"Thanks," Mattia replied.
I was abashed at his assurance. He looked at me out of the corner of his eye, to ask me to wait before getting annoyed.
I was embarrassed by his confidence. He glanced at me sideways, signaling me to hold on before getting upset.
When the man was shaved, M. Espinassous, with towel over his arm, prepared to cut Mattia's hair.
When the man was shaved, M. Espinassous, with a towel over his arm, got ready to cut Mattia's hair.
"Monsieur," said Mattia, while the barber tied the sheet round his neck, "my friend and I had an argument, and as we know that you are a celebrated musician, we thought that you would give us your advice and settle the matter for us."
"Mister," said Mattia, while the barber tied a sheet around his neck, "my friend and I had a disagreement, and since we know you are a famous musician, we thought you could give us your advice and help us resolve it."
"What is it, young man?"
"What's up, young man?"
Now I knew what Mattia was driving at! First of all, he wanted to see if this barber-musician was capable of replying to our questions; if so, he intended to get a music lesson at the price of a hair cut.
Now I understood what Mattia was getting at! First of all, he wanted to see if this barber-musician could respond to our questions; if he could, he planned to get a music lesson for the price of a haircut.
All the while Mattia was having his hair cut, he asked questions. The barber-musician was highly amused, but answered each question put to him quickly and with pleasure. When we were ready to leave he asked Mattia to play something on his violin. Mattia played a piece.
While Mattia was getting his hair cut, he asked questions. The barber, who was also a musician, found it very entertaining and happily responded to each question. When we were about to leave, he asked Mattia to play something on his violin. Mattia played a piece.
"And you don't know a note of music!" cried the barber, clapping his hands, and looking affectionately at Mattia as though he had known and loved him all his life. "It is wonderful!"
"And you don't know a single note of music!" exclaimed the barber, clapping his hands and gazing at Mattia with warmth, as if he had known and cared for him forever. "It’s incredible!"
Mattia took a clarionette from amongst the instruments and played on it; then a cornet.
Mattia picked up a clarinet from among the instruments and played it; then a cornet.
"Why, the youngster's a prodigy!" cried M. Espinassous in rapture; "if you will stay here with me I'll make you a great musician. In the mornings you shall learn to shave my customers and the rest of the day you shall study music. Don't think, because I'm a barber, I don't know music. One has to live!"
"Wow, this kid is a genius!" exclaimed M. Espinassous excitedly. "If you stay here with me, I'll make you an amazing musician. In the mornings, you'll learn to shave my customers, and for the rest of the day, you'll study music. Don’t assume that just because I’m a barber, I don’t know anything about music. You’ve got to make a living!"
I looked at Mattia. What was he going to reply? Was I to lose my friend, my chum, my brother?
I looked at Mattia. What was he going to say? Was I about to lose my friend, my buddy, my brother?
"Think for your own good, Mattia," I said, but my voice shook.
"Think for your own sake, Mattia," I said, but my voice trembled.
"Leave my friend?" he cried, linking his arm in mine; "that I never could, but thank you all the same, Monsieur."
"Leave my friend?" he exclaimed, linking his arm with mine; "I could never do that, but thanks anyway, sir."
M. Espinassous insisted, and told Mattia that later they would find the means to send him to the Conservatoire in Paris, because he would surely be a great musician!
M. Espinassous insisted and told Mattia that later they would find a way to send him to the Conservatoire in Paris, because he would definitely be a great musician!
"Leave Remi? never!"
"Leave Remi? No way!"
"Well, then," replied the barber, sorrowfully, "let me give you a book and you can learn what you do not know from that." He took a book out of one of the drawers, entitled, "The Theory of Music." It was old and torn, but what did that[Pg 269] matter? Taking a pen, he sat down and wrote on the first page:
"Well, then," the barber said sadly, "let me give you a book, and you can learn what you don’t know from that." He pulled a book out of one of the drawers, titled "The Theory of Music." It was old and tattered, but what did that[Pg 269] matter? Taking a pen, he sat down and wrote on the first page:
"To a child who, when he becomes celebrated, will remember the barber of Mendes."
"To a child who, when he becomes famous, will remember the barber of Mendes."
I don't know if there were any other professors of music at Mendes, but that was the only one we knew, and we never forgot him.
I’m not sure if there were any other music professors at Mendes, but that was the only one we knew, and we never forgot him.
CHAPTER XXIV
FRIENDSHIP THAT IS TRUE
I loved Mattia when we arrived at Mendes, but when we left the town I loved him even more. I could not tell him before the barber how I felt when he cried out: "Leave my friend!"
I loved Mattia when we got to Mendes, but when we left the town I loved him even more. I couldn't tell him in front of the barber how I felt when he shouted: "Leave my friend!"
I took his hand and squeezed it as we tramped along.
I took his hand and squeezed it as we walked along.
"It's till death doth us part now, Mattia," I said.
"It's till death do us part now, Mattia," I said.
"I knew that long ago," he replied, smiling at me with his great, dark eyes.
"I knew that a long time ago," he said, smiling at me with his deep, dark eyes.
We heard that there was going to be an important cattle fair at Ussel, so we decided to go there and buy the cow. It was on our way to Chavanon. We played in every town and village on the road, and by the time we had reached Ussel we had collected two hundred and forty francs. We had to economize in every possible manner to save this sum, but Mattia was just as interested and eager to buy the animal as I. He wanted it to be white; I wanted brown in memory of poor Rousette. We both agreed, however, that she must be very gentle and give plenty of milk.
We heard there was going to be an important cattle fair in Ussel, so we decided to go there and buy a cow. It was on our way to Chavanon. We played in every town and village along the way, and by the time we reached Ussel, we had collected two hundred and forty francs. We had to save money in every way we could to gather this amount, but Mattia was just as interested and eager to buy the cow as I was. He wanted a white one; I wanted a brown one in memory of poor Rousette. We both agreed, though, that she had to be very gentle and provide plenty of milk.
As neither of us knew by what signs one could tell a good cow, we decided to employ the services of a veterinarian. We had heard many stories of[Pg 271] late how people had been deceived when buying a cow, and we did not want to run any risk. It would be an expense to employ a veterinarian, but that could not be helped. We had heard of one man who had bought an animal for a very low price and when he had got her home he found that she had a false tail; another man, so we were told, had bought a cow which seemed to be in a very healthy state, and had every appearance of giving plenty of milk, but she only gave two glasses of milk in twenty-four hours. By a little trick, practiced by the cattle dealer, the animal was made to look as though she had plenty of milk.
Since neither of us knew how to spot a good cow, we decided to hire a veterinarian. We had heard many stories recently about people getting tricked when buying a cow, and we didn’t want to take any chances. Hiring a vet would be an expense, but we couldn’t avoid it. We had heard of a guy who bought an animal for a really low price, and when he got her home, he discovered she had a fake tail. Another guy, according to what we heard, bought a cow that seemed perfectly healthy and looked like she would produce a lot of milk, but she only gave two glasses in a whole day. The cattle dealer had a clever trick to make the cow appear like she had plenty of milk.
Mattia said that as far as the false tail went we had nothing to fear, for he would hang onto the tail of every cow with all his might, before we entered into any discussion with the seller. When I told him that if it were a real tail he would probably get a kick in the stomach or on his head, his imagination cooled somewhat.
Mattia said that when it came to the fake tail, we had nothing to worry about, because he would hold onto the tail of every cow with all his strength before we talked to the seller. When I mentioned that if it were a real tail, he might end up with a kick to the stomach or the head, his enthusiasm cooled a bit.
It was several years since I had arrived at Ussel with Vitalis, where he had bought me my first pair of shoes with nails. Alas! out of the six of us who started, Capi and I were the only ones left. As soon as we got to the town, after having left our baggage at the same inn where I had stayed before with Vitalis and the dogs, we began to look about for a veterinarian. We found one and he seemed very amused when we described to him the kind of a cow we wanted, and asked if he would come and buy it for us.
It had been several years since I arrived in Ussel with Vitalis, where he had bought me my first pair of nailed shoes. Unfortunately, out of the six of us who had started, Capi and I were the only ones left. As soon as we got to town, after dropping off our luggage at the same inn where I had previously stayed with Vitalis and the dogs, we began searching for a veterinarian. We found one, and he seemed quite amused when we explained what kind of cow we were looking for and asked if he could come help us buy it.
"But what in the world do you two boys want with a cow, and have you got the money?" he demanded.
"But what do you two want with a cow, and do you have the money?" he asked.
We told him how much money we had, and how we got it, and that we were going to give a present, a surprise, to Mother Barberin of Chavanon, who had looked after me when I was a baby. He showed a very kindly interest then, and promised to meet us the next morning at the fair at seven o'clock. When we asked him his charges he refused flatly to accept anything. He sent us off laughing and told us to be at the fair on time.
We told him how much money we had, how we got it, and that we were planning to give a surprise gift to Mother Barberin of Chavanon, who had taken care of me when I was a baby. He seemed genuinely interested and promised to meet us the next morning at the fair at seven o'clock. When we asked him how much he would charge, he flat-out refused to accept anything. He sent us off laughing and told us to be at the fair on time.
The next day at daybreak the town was full of excitement. From our room at the inn we could hear the carts and wagons rolling over the cobblestones in the street below, and the cows bellowing, the sheep bleating, the farmers shouting at their animals and joking with each other. We jumped into our clothes and arrived at the fair at six o'clock, for we wanted to make a selection before the veterinarian arrived.
The next day at dawn, the town buzzed with excitement. From our room at the inn, we could hear carts and wagons clattering over the cobblestones in the street below, along with the cows mooing, the sheep bleating, and the farmers yelling at their animals and joking with one another. We quickly got dressed and made it to the fair by 6 o'clock because we wanted to choose our items before the veterinarian showed up.
What beautiful cows they were, ... all colors, and all sizes, some fat, some thin, and some with their calves; there were also horses and great fat pigs, scooping holes in the ground, and little plump sucking pigs, squealing as though they were being skinned alive. But we had eyes for nothing but the cows; they stood very quiet, placidly chewing. They permitted us to make a thorough examination, merely blinking their eyelids. After one[Pg 273] hour's inspection, we had found seventeen that pleased us, this for one quality, that for another, a third because she was red, two because they were white, which, of course, brought up a discussion between Mattia and myself. The veterinarian arrived. We showed him the cows we liked.
What beautiful cows they were, ... all different colors and sizes, some fat, some thin, and some with their calves; there were also horses and big fat pigs digging in the ground, and little plump piglets squealing like they were being skinned alive. But we focused only on the cows; they stood very still, calmly chewing. They let us examine them thoroughly, just blinking their eyes. After one[Pg 273] hour of inspection, we found seventeen that we liked—one for this quality, another for that, one because she was red, and two because they were white, which started a discussion between Mattia and me. The veterinarian arrived. We showed him the cows we liked.
"I think this one ought to be a good one," Mattia said, pointing to a white animal.
"I think this one should be a good choice," Mattia said, pointing to a white animal.
"I think that is a better one," I said, indicating a red one.
"I think that's a better one," I said, pointing to a red one.
The veterinarian stopped the argument we had begun by ignoring both and passing on to a third one. This one had slim legs, red coat with brown ears and cheeks, eyes bordered with black, and a whitish circle around her muzzle.
The veterinarian ended our argument by ignoring both of us and moving on to a third topic. This one had slender legs, a red coat with brown ears and cheeks, black-bordered eyes, and a whitish circle around her snout.
"This is just the one you want," said the veterinarian.
"This is exactly what you need," said the veterinarian.
It was a beauty! Mattia and I now saw that this was the best. The veterinarian asked a heavy looking peasant, who held the cow by a rope, how much he wanted for it.
It was gorgeous! Mattia and I realized that this was the best. The veterinarian asked a burly peasant, who was holding the cow by a rope, how much he wanted for it.
"Three hundred francs," he replied.
"Three hundred francs," he said.
Our mouths dropped. Three hundred francs! I made a sign to the veterinarian that we must pass on to another; he made another sign that he would drive a bargain. Then a lively discussion commenced between the veterinarian and the peasant. Our bidder went up to 170, the peasant came down to 280. When they reached this sum, the veterinarian began to examine the cow more[Pg 274] critically. She had weak legs, her neck was too short, her horns too long, she hadn't any lungs and her teats were not well formed. No, she certainly would not give much milk.
Our jaws dropped. Three hundred francs! I signaled to the veterinarian that we needed to move on, and he indicated that he would try to negotiate. Then, a lively discussion kicked off between the veterinarian and the peasant. Our bidder went up to 170, while the peasant came down to 280. When they reached that amount, the veterinarian started to inspect the cow more[Pg 274] closely. She had weak legs, her neck was too short, her horns were too long, she didn’t have any lungs, and her teats were poorly shaped. No, she definitely wouldn’t produce much milk.
The peasant said that as we knew so much about cows, he would let us have her for 250 francs, because he felt sure she would be in good hands. Thereupon we began to get scared, for both Mattia and I thought that it must be a poor cow then.
The farmer said that since we knew so much about cows, he would sell her to us for 250 francs because he was sure she would be well taken care of. At that point, we started to get worried because both Mattia and I thought that meant she must be a bad cow.
"Let us go and see some others," I suggested, touching the veterinarian's arm.
"Let’s go check out some other places," I suggested, tapping the veterinarian's arm.
Hearing this, the man came down ten francs. Then, little by little, he came down to 210 francs, but he stopped there. The veterinarian had nudged me and given me to understand that he was not serious in saying what he did about the cow, that it was an excellent animal, but then 210 francs was a large sum for us.
Hearing this, the man lowered the price by ten francs. Gradually, he brought it down to 210 francs, but he wouldn't go any lower. The veterinarian had nudged me and hinted that he wasn’t serious about what he said regarding the cow, that it was actually an excellent animal, but still, 210 francs was a lot of money for us.
During this time Mattia had gone behind her and pulled a long wisp of hair from her tail and the animal had given him a kick. That decided me.
During this time, Mattia had gone behind her and pulled a long strand of hair from her tail, and the animal had kicked him. That made up my mind.
"All right, 210 francs," I said, thinking the matter was settled. I held out my hand to take the rope.
"Okay, 210 francs," I said, thinking the issue was resolved. I reached out my hand to grab the rope.
"Have you brought a halter?" asked the man. "I'm selling my cow, not the halter."
"Did you bring a halter?" the man asked. "I'm selling my cow, not the halter."
He said that, as we were friends, he would let me have the halter for sixty sous. We needed a halter, so I parted with the sixty sous, calculating that we should now have but twenty sous left. I[Pg 275] counted out the two hundred and thirteen francs, then again I stretched out my hand.
He said that since we were friends, he would sell me the halter for sixty sous. We needed a halter, so I handed over the sixty sous, figuring we'd have only twenty sous left afterward. I[Pg 275] counted out two hundred and thirteen francs, then I reached out my hand again.
"Have you got a rope?" inquired the man. "I've sold you the halter, but I haven't sold you the rope."
"Do you have a rope?" the man asked. "I sold you the halter, but I didn't sell you the rope."
The rope cost us our last twenty sous.
The rope cost us our last twenty coins.
The cow was finally handed over to us, but we had not a sou left to buy food for the animal, nor for ourselves. After warmly thanking the veterinarian for his kindness, we shook hands and said good-by to him, and went back to the inn, where we tied our cow up in the stable. As it was a very busy day in the town on account of the fair, and people from all parts had come in, Mattia and I thought that it would be better for each to go his own way and see what we could make. In the evening Mattia brought back four francs and I three francs fifty centimes.
The cow was finally given to us, but we didn’t have a penny left to buy food for the animal or for ourselves. After sincerely thanking the veterinarian for his kindness, we shook hands and said goodbye, then returned to the inn, where we secured our cow in the stable. Since it was a really busy day in town because of the fair, and people from all over had come in, Mattia and I figured it would be best to go our separate ways and see what we could come up with. In the evening, Mattia returned with four francs and I brought back three francs fifty centimes.
With seven francs fifty we felt that we were again rich. We persuaded the kitchen maid to milk our cow and we had the milk for supper. Never had we tasted anything so good! We were so enthusiastic about the quality of the milk that we went into the stable as soon as we had finished to embrace our treasure. The cow evidently appreciated this caress, for she licked our faces to show her appreciation.
With seven and a half francs, we felt rich again. We convinced the kitchen maid to milk our cow, and we had the milk for dinner. We had never tasted anything so delicious! We were so excited about the quality of the milk that we went into the stable right after we finished to hug our treasure. The cow clearly enjoyed the affection, as she licked our faces to show her appreciation.
To understand the pleasure that we felt at kissing our cow and to be kissed by her, it must be remembered that neither Mattia nor I had been overburdened with caresses; our fate had not been[Pg 276] that of the petted and pampered children who are obliged to defend themselves against too many kisses.
To grasp the joy we felt from kissing our cow and being kissed by her, you have to keep in mind that neither Mattia nor I had experienced many affectionate gestures; our fate hadn’t been[Pg 276] like that of spoiled kids who have to fend off excessive hugs and kisses.
The next morning we rose with the sun and started for Chavanon. How grateful I was to Mattia for the help he had given me; without him I never could have collected such a big sum. I wanted to give him the pleasure of leading the cow, and he was very proud indeed to pull her by the rope while I walked behind. She looked very fine; she walked along slowly, swaying a little, holding herself like an animal that is aware of her value. I did not want to tire her out, so I decided not to get to Chavanon that evening late; better, I thought, get there early in the morning. That is what we intended to do; this is what happened:
The next morning we woke up with the sun and set off for Chavanon. I was really grateful to Mattia for all the help he had given me; without him, I could never have raised such a large amount. I wanted to give him the joy of leading the cow, and he was definitely proud to pull her along by the rope while I walked behind. She looked great; she walked steadily, swaying a bit, carrying herself like she knew her worth. I didn’t want to wear her out, so I decided not to arrive in Chavanon late that evening; I thought it would be better to get there early in the morning. That was our plan; here’s what happened:
I intended to stay the night in the village where I had spent my first night with Vitalis, when Capi, seeing me so unhappy, came to me and lay down beside me. Before reaching this village we came to a nice green spot, and, throwing down our baggage, we decided to rest. We made our cow go down into a ditch. At first I wanted to hold her by the rope, but she seemed very docile, and quite accustomed to grazing, so after a time I twisted the rope around her horns and sat down near her to eat my supper. Naturally we had finished eating long before she had, so after having admired her for some time and not knowing what to do next, we began to play a little game with each other. When we had finished our game, she was still [Pg 277]eating. As I went to her, she pulled at the grass sharply, as much as to say that she was still hungry.
I planned to spend the night in the village where I had first stayed with Vitalis. Seeing me so down, Capi came over and lay next to me. Before we got to the village, we found a nice green spot and decided to take a break, dropping our bags. We let our cow go into a ditch. At first, I thought I should hold her with a rope, but she seemed really gentle and used to grazing, so after a while, I wrapped the rope around her horns and sat down nearby to eat my dinner. Of course, we finished our meal long before she did, and after watching her for a bit and not knowing what to do, we started to play a little game together. By the time we were done playing, she was still [Pg 277]eating. As I walked over to her, she tugged at the grass, as if to say she was still hungry.
"Wait a little," said Mattia.
"Hold on a sec," said Mattia.
"Don't you know that a cow can eat all day long?" I replied.
"Don't you know that a cow can eat all day?" I replied.
"Well, wait a little."
"Hold on a minute."
We got our baggage and instruments together, but still she would not stop eating.
We gathered our luggage and gear, but she just wouldn't stop eating.
"I'll play her a piece on the cornet," said Mattia, who found it difficult to keep still. "There was a cow at Gassot's Circus and she liked music."
"I'll play her a song on the cornet," said Mattia, who was having trouble staying still. "There was a cow at Gassot's Circus, and she loved music."
He commenced to play a lively march.
He started to play an upbeat march.
At the first note the cow lifted up her head; then suddenly, before I could throw myself at her horns to catch hold of the rope, she had gone off at a gallop. We raced after her as fast as we could, calling to her to stop. I shouted to Capi to stop her. Now one cannot be endowed with every talent. A cattle driver's dog would have jumped at her nose, but Capi was a genius, so he jumped at her legs. Naturally, this made her run faster. She raced back to the last village we had passed through. As the road was straight, we could see her in the distance, and we saw several people blocking her way and trying to catch hold of her. We slackened our speed, for we knew now that we should not lose her. All we should have to do would be to claim her from the good people who had stopped her going farther. There was quite a crowd gathered round her when we arrived on the scene, and[Pg 278] instead of giving her up to us at once, as we expected they would, they asked us how we got the animal and where we got her. They insisted that we had stolen her and that she was running back to her owner. They declared that we ought to go to prison until the truth could be discovered. At the very mention of the word "prison" I turned pale and began to stammer. I was breathless from my race and could not utter a word. At this moment a policeman arrived, and, in a few words, the whole affair was explained to him. As it did not seem at all clear, he decided to take possession of the cow and have us locked up until we could prove that it belonged to us. The whole village seemed to be in the procession which ran behind us up to the town hall, which was also the station house. The mob pushed us and sneered at us and called us the most horrible names, and I do believe that if the officer had not defended us they would have lynched us as though we were criminals of the deepest dye. The man who had charge of the town hall, and who was also jailer and sheriff, did not want to admit us. I thought what a kind man! However, the policeman insisted that we be locked up, and the jailer finally turned the big key in a double-locked door and pushed us into the prison. Then I saw why he had made some difficulty about receiving us. He had put his provision of onions to dry in this prison and they were strewn out on every bench. He heaped them all together in a corner. We were searched, our money, matches[Pg 279] and knives taken from us. Then we were locked up for the night.
At the first sound, the cow lifted her head. Then suddenly, before I could leap at her horns to grab the rope, she took off running. We chased after her as fast as we could, calling for her to stop. I yelled at Capi to stop her. Now, not everyone has all the skills. A good cattle dog would have gone for her nose, but Capi was unique, so he went for her legs. Naturally, that made her run even faster. She sprinted back to the last village we had passed. Since the road was straight, we could see her in the distance and noticed several people trying to block her path and catch her. We slowed down because we knew we wouldn't lose her now. All we had to do was claim her from the kind folks who had stopped her from getting away. By the time we arrived, there was quite a crowd gathered around her, and instead of handing her over to us immediately, as we expected, they started asking us how we got the cow and where she came from. They insisted we had stolen her and that she was returning to her owner. They claimed we should go to jail until the truth was figured out. At the mere mention of "jail," I turned pale and started to stutter. I was breathless from running and couldn't say a word. Just then, a policeman showed up, and in a few words, the whole situation was explained to him. Because it wasn't clear at all, he decided to take the cow into custody and have us locked up until we could prove she belonged to us. The entire village seemed to follow us in a procession to the town hall, which also served as the station. The crowd shoved us, mocked us, and hurled the worst insults, and I really believe that if the officer hadn't stepped in, they would have lynched us as if we were serious criminals. The man in charge of the town hall, who was also the jailer and sheriff, seemed reluctant to admit us. I thought he was a kind man! However, the policeman insisted we be locked up, and the jailer eventually turned the large key in a double-locked door and pushed us into the cell. Then I understood why he had hesitated to accept us. He had put his supply of onions to dry in the cell, and they were spread out on every bench. He piled them all together in one corner. We were searched, and our money, matches, and knives were taken away. Then we were locked up for the night.
"I wish you'd give me a good slap," said Mattia miserably, when we were alone; "box my ears or do something to me."
"I wish you'd just slap me," Mattia said miserably when we were alone, "box my ears or do something."
"I was as big a fool as you to let you play the cornet to a cow," I replied.
"I was just as much a fool as you to let you play the cornet to a cow," I replied.
"Oh, I feel so bad about it," he said brokenly; "our poor cow, the Prince's cow!" He began to cry.
"Oh, I feel so terrible about this," he said, sounding heartbroken; "our poor cow, the Prince's cow!" He started to cry.
Then I tried to console him by telling him that our situation was not very serious. We would prove that we bought the cow; we would send to Ussel for the veterinarian ... he would be a witness.
Then I tried to comfort him by saying that our situation wasn't that serious. We would show that we bought the cow; we would contact Ussel for the vet... he would be a witness.
"But if they say we stole the money to buy it," he said, "we can't prove that we earned it, and when one is unfortunate they always think you're guilty." That was true.
"But if they say we stole the money to buy it," he said, "we can't prove that we earned it, and when you're in a tough spot, people always assume you're guilty." That was true.
"And who'll feed her?" went on Mattia dismally.
"And who's going to feed her?" Mattia continued gloomily.
Oh, dear, I did hope that they would feed our poor cow.
Oh dear, I really hoped they would feed our poor cow.
"And what are we going to say when they question us in the morning?" asked Mattia.
"And what are we going to say when they ask us in the morning?" Mattia inquired.
"Tell them the truth."
"Tell them the truth."
"And then they'll hand you over to Barberin, or if Mother Barberin is alone at her place and they question her to see if we are lying, we can't give her a surprise."
"And then they'll hand you over to Barberin, or if Mother Barberin is by herself at her place and they ask her questions to find out if we're lying, we won't be able to surprise her."
"Oh, dear!"
"Oh no!"
"You've been away from Mother Barberin for a long time; how do you know if she isn't dead?"
"You've been away from Mother Barberin for a long time; how do you know she isn't dead?"
This terrible thought had never occurred to me, and yet poor Vitalis had died, ... how was it I had not thought that I might lose her....
This awful thought had never crossed my mind, and yet poor Vitalis had died... how could I not have considered that I might lose her...
"Why didn't you say that before?" I demanded.
"Why didn't you say that earlier?" I asked.
"Because when I'm happy I don't have those ideas. I have been so happy at the thought of offering your cow to Mother Barberin and thinking how pleased she'd be, I never thought before that she might be dead."
"Because when I'm happy, I don't have those thoughts. I've been so happy at the idea of giving your cow to Mother Barberin and imagining how pleased she'd be; I never considered before that she might be dead."
It must have been the influence of this dismal room, for we could only see the darkest side of everything.
It must have been the effect of this gloomy room, because we could only see the worst in everything.
"And, oh," cried Mattia, starting up and throwing out his arms, "if Mother Barberin is dead and that awful Barberin is alive and we go there, he'll take our cow and keep it himself."
"And, oh," cried Mattia, jumping up and throwing out his arms, "if Mother Barberin is dead and that terrible Barberin is alive and we go there, he'll take our cow and keep it for himself."
It was late in the afternoon when the door was thrown open and an old gentleman with white hair came into our prison.
It was late in the afternoon when the door swung open and an elderly man with white hair walked into our cell.
"Now, you rogues, answer this gentleman," said the jailer, who accompanied him.
"Now, you punks, answer this guy," said the jailer, who was with him.
"That's all right, that's all right," said the gentleman, who was the public prosecutor, "I'll question this one." With his finger he indicated me. "You take charge of the other; I'll question him later."
"That's fine, that's fine," said the gentleman, who was the public prosecutor. "I'll question this one." He pointed to me with his finger. "You handle the other; I'll question him later."
I was alone with the prosecutor. Fixing me with his eye, he told me that I was accused of [Pg 281]having stolen a cow. I told him that we bought the animal at the fair at Ussel, and I named the veterinarian who had assisted us in the purchase.
I was alone with the prosecutor. Staring at me, he said I was accused of [Pg 281] stealing a cow. I told him that we bought the animal at the fair in Ussel, and I mentioned the veterinarian who helped us with the purchase.
"That will be verified," he replied. "And now what made you buy that cow?"
"That's going to be checked," he said. "So, what made you buy that cow?"
I told him that I was offering it as a token of affection to my foster mother.
I told him that I was giving it as a sign of love to my foster mom.
"Her name?" he demanded.
"What's her name?" he demanded.
"Madame Barberin of Chavanon," I replied.
"Madame Barberin from Chavanon," I replied.
"The wife of a mason who met with a serious accident in Paris a few years ago. I know her. That also will be verified."
"The wife of a bricklayer who had a serious accident in Paris a few years ago. I know her. That can be confirmed too."
"Oh!..."
"Oh wow!..."
I became very confused. Seeing my embarrassment, the prosecutor pressed me with questions, and I had to tell him that if he made inquiries of Madame Barberin our cow would not be a surprise after all, and to make it a surprise had been our chief object. But in the midst of my confusion I felt a great satisfaction to know that Mother Barberin was still alive, and in the course of the questions that were put to me I learned that Barberin had gone back to Paris some time ago. This delighted me.
I got really confused. Noticing my embarrassment, the prosecutor kept asking me questions, and I had to admit that if he talked to Madame Barberin, our cow wouldn't be a surprise anymore, which had been our main goal. But in the midst of my confusion, I felt a huge relief knowing that Mother Barberin was still alive, and from the questions I was asked, I found out that Barberin had gone back to Paris a while ago. This made me really happy.
Then came the question that Mattia had feared.
Then came the question that Mattia had dreaded.
"But how did you get all the money to buy the cow?"
"But how did you get all the money to buy the cow?"
I explained that from Paris to Varses and from Varses to Ussel we had collected this sum, sou by sou.
I explained that we had gathered this amount, penny by penny, from Paris to Varses and from Varses to Ussel.
"But what were you doing in Varses?" he asked.
"But what were you doing in Varses?" he asked.
Then I was forced to tell him that I had been in a mine accident.
Then I had to tell him that I had been in a mining accident.
"Which of you two is Remi?" he asked, in a softened voice.
"Which one of you is Remi?" he asked, in a gentle voice.
"I am, sir," I replied.
"I'm here, sir," I replied.
"To prove that, you tell me how the catastrophe occurred. I read the whole account of it in the papers. You cannot deceive me. I can tell if you really are Remi. Now, be careful."
"To prove that, tell me how the disaster happened. I read the entire story in the newspapers. You can't trick me. I can tell if you really are Remi. So, be careful."
I could see that he was feeling very lenient towards us. I told him my experience in the mine, and when I had finished my story, I thought from his manner, which was almost affectionate, that he would give us our freedom at once, but instead he went out of the room, leaving me alone, a prey to my thoughts. After some time he returned with Mattia.
I could see he was being really lenient with us. I shared my experience in the mine, and when I finished my story, I thought from his almost affectionate manner that he would give us our freedom right away. Instead, he left the room, leaving me alone with my thoughts. After a while, he came back with Mattia.
"I am going to have your story investigated at Ussel," he said. "If it is true, as I hope it is, you will be free to-morrow."
"I’m going to look into your story at Ussel," he said. "If it’s true, as I hope it is, you’ll be free tomorrow."
"And our cow?" asked Mattia anxiously.
"And what about our cow?" Mattia asked nervously.
"Will be given back to you."
"Will be sent back to you."
"I didn't mean that," replied Mattia; "but who'll feed her, who'll milk her?"
"I didn't mean that," replied Mattia; "but who's going to feed her, who's going to milk her?"
"Don't worry, youngster," said the prosecutor.
"Don't worry, kid," said the prosecutor.
Mattia smiled contentedly.
Mattia smiled happily.
"Ah, then if they milk our cow," he asked, "may we have some milk for supper?"
"Ah, so if they milk our cow," he asked, "can we get some milk for dinner?"
"You certainly shall!"
"You definitely will!"
As soon as we were alone I told Mattia the great[Pg 283] news that had almost made me forget that we were locked up.
As soon as we were alone, I told Mattia the big[Pg 283] news that had nearly made me forget we were trapped.
"Mother Barberin is alive, and Barberin has gone to Paris!" I said.
"Mom Barberin is alive, and Barberin has gone to Paris!" I said.
"Ah, then the Prince's cow will make a triumphal entry."
"Ah, then the prince's cow will make a grand entrance."
He commenced to dance and sing with joy. Carried away by his gayety, I caught him by the hands, and Capi, who until then had been lying in a corner, quiet and thoughtful, jumped up and took his place between us, standing up on his hind paws. We then threw ourselves into such a wild dance that the jailer rushed in to see what was the matter, probably afraid for his onions. He told us to stop, but he spoke very differently to what he had before. By that, I felt that we were not in a very serious plight. I had further proof of this when a moment later he came in carrying a big bowl of milk, our cow's milk. And that was not all. He brought a large piece of white bread and some cold veal, which he said the prosecutor had sent us. Decidedly, prisons were not so bad after all; dinner and lodging for nothing!
He started to dance and sing with joy. Caught up in his happiness, I grabbed him by the hands, and Capi, who had been lying quietly in a corner, suddenly got up and took his place between us, standing on his hind legs. We then jumped into such a wild dance that the jailer rushed in to see what was going on, probably worried about his onions. He told us to stop, but he spoke quite differently than before. From that, I realized we weren’t in such a serious situation. I had even more proof of this when a moment later he came in carrying a big bowl of milk, our cow's milk. And that wasn’t all. He also brought a large piece of white bread and some cold veal, which he said the prosecutor had sent us. Clearly, prisons weren’t so bad after all; dinner and lodging for free!
Early the next morning the prosecutor came in with our friend the veterinarian, who had wanted to come himself to see that we got our freedom. Before we left, the prosecutor handed us an official stamped paper.
Early the next morning, the prosecutor arrived with our friend the veterinarian, who wanted to come himself to ensure we got our freedom. Before we left, the prosecutor gave us an official stamped document.
"See, I'm giving you this," he said; "you are two silly boys to go tramping through the country without any papers. I have asked the mayor to[Pg 284] make out this passport for you. This is all you will need to protect you in the future. Good luck, boys."
"Look, I'm giving you this," he said. "You two are foolish for wandering around the country without any identification. I've asked the mayor to[Pg 284] get this passport ready for you. This is all you'll need to keep you safe from now on. Good luck, boys."
He shook hands with us, and so did the veterinarian.
He shook hands with us, and so did the vet.
We had entered the village miserably, but we left in triumph. Leading our cow by the rope and walking with heads held high, we glanced over our shoulders at the villagers, who were standing on their doorsteps staring at us.
We had entered the village feeling defeated, but we left in victory. Leading our cow by the rope and walking with our heads high, we looked back at the villagers, who were standing on their doorsteps staring at us.
I did not want to tire our cow, but I was in a hurry to get to Chavanon that same day, so we set out briskly. By evening we had almost reached my old home. Mattia had never tasted pancakes, and I had promised him some as soon as we arrived. On the way I bought one pound of butter, two pounds of flour and a dozen eggs. We had now reached the spot where I had asked Vitalis to let me rest, so that I could look down on Mother Barberin's house, as I thought for the last time.
I didn't want to wear out our cow, but I was eager to get to Chavanon that same day, so we headed out quickly. By evening, we were nearly at my old home. Mattia had never had pancakes, and I promised him some as soon as we got there. On the way, I bought a pound of butter, two pounds of flour, and a dozen eggs. We had now arrived at the place where I had asked Vitalis to let me take a break, so I could look down at Mother Barberin's house, thinking it would be for the last time.
"Take the rope," I said to Mattia.
"Grab the rope," I told Mattia.
With a spring I was on the parapet. Nothing had been changed in our valley; it looked just the same; the smoke was even coming out of the chimney. As it came towards us it seemed to me I could smell oak leaves. I jumped down from the parapet and hugged Mattia, Capi sprang up on me, and I squeezed them both tight.
With a leap, I was on the edge. Nothing had changed in our valley; it looked exactly the same; smoke was still rising from the chimney. As it drifted toward us, I thought I could smell oak leaves. I jumped down from the edge and hugged Mattia, and Capi jumped up on me, and I squeezed them both tightly.
"Come, let's get there as quickly as possible now," I cried.
"Come on, let’s get there as fast as we can now," I shouted.
"What a pity," sighed Mattia. "If this brute[Pg 285] only loved music, what a triumphal entry we could make."
"What a shame," sighed Mattia. "If this beast[Pg 285] only appreciated music, what a grand entrance we could have."
As we arrived at one of the turns in the road, we saw Mother Barberin come out of her cottage and go off in the direction of the village. What was to be done? We had intended to spring a surprise upon her. We should have to think of something else.
As we reached one of the bends in the road, we saw Mother Barberin step out of her cottage and head toward the village. What should we do? We had planned to surprise her. We'd need to come up with another idea.
Knowing that the door was always on the latch, I decided to go straight into the house, after tying our cow up in the cowshed. We found the shed full of wood now, so we heaped it up in a corner, and put our cow in poor Rousette's place.
Knowing the door was always unlocked, I chose to go right into the house after tying our cow up in the shed. We discovered the shed was full of wood now, so we piled it up in a corner and put our cow in poor Rousette's spot.
When we got into the house, I said to Mattia: "Now, I'll take this seat by the fire so that she'll find me here. When she opens the gate, you'll hear it creak; then you hide yourself with Capi."
When we entered the house, I said to Mattia, "I'm going to sit by the fire so she finds me here. When she opens the gate, you'll hear it creak; then you can hide with Capi."
I sat down in the very spot where I had always sat on a winter night. I crouched down, making myself look as small as possible, so as to look as near like Mother Barberin's little Remi as I could. From where I sat I could watch the gate. I looked round the kitchen. Nothing was changed, everything was in the same place; a pane of glass that I had broken still had the bit of paper pasted over it, black with smoke and age. Suddenly I saw a white bonnet. The gate creaked.
I sat down in the exact spot where I always used to sit on a winter night. I crouched down, trying to make myself look as small as possible, so I resembled Mother Barberin's little Remi as closely as I could. From where I was sitting, I could see the gate. I looked around the kitchen. Nothing had changed; everything was in the same place. A pane of glass that I had broken still had a piece of paper taped over it, blackened with smoke and age. Suddenly, I saw a white bonnet. The gate creaked.
"Hide yourself quickly," I said to Mattia.
"Hide quickly," I said to Mattia.
I made myself smaller and smaller. The door opened and Mother Barberin came in. She stared at me.
I shrank down more and more. The door opened and Mother Barberin walked in. She stared at me.
"Who is there?" she asked.
"Who's there?" she asked.
I looked at her without answering; she stared back at me. Suddenly she began to tremble.
I looked at her without saying anything; she stared back at me. Suddenly, she started to shake.
"Oh, Lord, is it my Remi!" she murmured.
"Oh, my God, is that my Remi?" she whispered.
I jumped up and caught her in my arms.
I leaped up and caught her in my arms.
"Mamma!"
"Mom!"
"My boy! my boy!" was all that she could say, as she laid her head on my shoulder.
"My boy! my boy!" was all she could say as she rested her head on my shoulder.
Some minutes passed before we had controlled our emotion. I wiped away her tears.
Some minutes went by before we had calmed down. I wiped her tears away.
"Why, how you've grown, my boy," she cried, holding me at arms' length, "you're so big and so strong! Oh, my Remi!"
"Wow, look how much you've grown, my boy," she exclaimed, holding me at arm's length, "you're so big and strong! Oh, my Remi!"
A stifled snort reminded me that Mattia was under the bed. I called him. He crept out.
A muffled snort reminded me that Mattia was under the bed. I called for him. He crawled out.
"This is Mattia," I said, "my brother."
"This is Mattia," I said, "my brother."
"Oh, then you've found your parents?" she cried.
"Oh, so you found your parents?" she exclaimed.
"No, he's my chum, but just like a brother. And this is Capi," I added, after she had greeted Mattia. "Come and salute your master's mother, Capitano."
"No, he's my buddy, but just like a brother. And this is Capi," I added, after she had greeted Mattia. "Come and say hi to your master's mother, Capitano."
Capi got on his hind paws and bowed gravely to Mother Barberin. She laughed heartily. Her tears had quite vanished. Mattia made me a sign to spring our surprise.
Capi stood on his back legs and bowed seriously to Mother Barberin. She laughed loudly. Her tears were completely gone. Mattia signaled me to reveal our surprise.
"Let's go and see how the garden looks," I said.
"Let's go check out how the garden looks," I said.
"I have kept your bit just as you arranged it," she said, "for I knew that some day you would come back."
"I have kept your piece just as you asked," she said, "because I knew that one day you would return."
"Did you get my Jerusalem artichokes?"
"Did you receive my Jerusalem artichokes?"
"Ah, you planted them to surprise me! You always liked to give surprises, my boy."
"Ah, you planted them to surprise me! You always loved giving surprises, my boy."
The moment had come.
The moment has arrived.
"Is the cowshed just the same since poor Rousette went?" I asked.
"Is the cowshed still the same since poor Rousette left?" I asked.
"Oh, no; I keep my wood there now."
"Oh, no; I store my wood there now."
We had reached the shed by this time. I pushed open the door and at once our cow, who was hungry, began to bellow.
We had arrived at the shed by this point. I pushed the door open, and immediately our cow, who was hungry, started to moo.
"A cow! A cow in my cowshed!" cried Mother Barberin.
"A cow! There's a cow in my barn!" cried Mother Barberin.
Mattia and I burst out laughing.
Mattia and I started laughing hard.
"It's a surprise," I cried, "and a better one than the Jerusalem artichokes."
"It's a surprise," I exclaimed, "and even better than the Jerusalem artichokes."
She looked at me in a dazed, astonished manner.
She looked at me in a stunned, amazed way.
"Yes, it's a present for you. I did not come back with empty hands to the mamma who was so good to the little lost boy. This is to replace Rousette. Mattia and I bought it for you with the money we earned."
"Yes, it's a gift for you. I didn't come back empty-handed to the mom who was so kind to the little lost boy. This is to replace Rousette. Mattia and I bought it for you with the money we made."
"Oh, the dear boys!" she cried, kissing us both.
"Oh, the sweet boys!" she exclaimed, kissing us both.
She now went inside the shed to examine her present. At each discovery she gave a shriek of delight.
She went into the shed to check out her gift. With every new find, she let out a squeal of joy.
"What a beautiful cow," she exclaimed.
"What a beautiful cow," she exclaimed.
Then she turned round suddenly.
Then she turned around suddenly.
"Say, you must be very rich now?"
"Wow, you must be really rich now?"
"I should say so," laughed Mattia; "we've got fifty-eight sous left."
"I should say so," laughed Mattia, "we've got fifty-eight cents left."
I ran to the house to fetch the milk pail, and while in the house I arranged the butter, eggs, and[Pg 288] flour in a display on the table, then ran back to the shed. How delighted she was when she had a pail three-quarters full of beautiful frothy milk.
I ran to the house to grab the milk pail, and while I was inside, I set out the butter, eggs, and[Pg 288] flour nicely on the table, then dashed back to the shed. She was so happy when she saw the pail was three-quarters full of gorgeous frothy milk.
There was another burst of delight when she saw the things on the table ready for pancakes, which I told her we were dying to have.
There was another rush of excitement when she saw the stuff on the table set for pancakes, which I told her we were really eager to have.
"You must have known that Barberin was in Paris, then?" she said. I explained to her how I had learned so.
"You must have known that Barberin was in Paris, right?" she said. I told her how I found out.
"I will tell you why he has gone," she said, looking at me significantly.
"I'll explain why he left," she said, looking at me meaningfully.
"Let's have the pancakes first," I said; "don't let's talk about him. I have not forgotten how he sold me for forty francs, and it was my fear of him, the fear that he would sell me again, that kept me from writing to tell you news of myself."
"Let's have the pancakes first," I said; "let's not talk about him. I haven't forgotten how he sold me for forty francs, and it was my fear of him, the fear that he would sell me again, that kept me from writing to let you know how I've been."
"Oh, boy, I thought that was why," she said, "but you mustn't speak unkindly of Barberin."
"Oh, wow, I thought that was the reason," she said, "but you shouldn't talk badly about Barberin."
"Well, let's have the pancakes now," I said, hugging her.
"Alright, let’s have the pancakes now," I said, giving her a hug.
We all set briskly to prepare the ingredients and before long Mattia and I were cramming pancakes down our throats. Mattia declared that he had never tasted anything so fine. As soon as we had finished one we held out our plates for another, and Capi came in for his share. Mother Barberin was scandalized that we should give a dog pancakes, but we explained to her that he was the chief actor in our company and a genius, and that he was treated by us with every consideration. Later, while Mattia was out getting some wood[Pg 289] ready for the next morning, she told me why Barberin had gone to Paris.
We all quickly got to work preparing the ingredients, and before long, Mattia and I were shoving pancakes into our mouths. Mattia said he had never tasted anything so delicious. As soon as we finished one, we held out our plates for another, and Capi came in for his share. Mother Barberin was shocked that we would give a dog pancakes, but we explained to her that he was the star of our group and a genius, and that we treated him with the utmost respect. Later, while Mattia was outside getting some wood[Pg 289] ready for the next morning, she told me why Barberin had gone to Paris.
"Your family is looking for you," she said, almost in a whisper. "That's what Barberin has gone up to Paris about. He's looking for you."
"Your family is searching for you," she said quietly. "That's why Barberin went up to Paris. He's looking for you."
"My family," I exclaimed. "Oh, have I a family of my own? Speak, tell all, Mother Barberin, dear Mother Barberin!"
"My family," I exclaimed. "Oh, do I really have a family of my own? Please, tell me everything, Mother Barberin, dear Mother Barberin!"
Then I got frightened. I did not believe that my family was looking for me. Barberin was trying to find me so that he could sell me again. I would not be sold! I told my fears to Mother Barberin, but she said no, my family was looking for me. Then she told me that a gentleman came to the house who spoke with a foreign accent, and he asked Barberin what had become of the little baby that he had found many years ago in Paris. Barberin asked him what business that was of his. This answer was just like Barberin would give.
Then I got scared. I didn’t believe that my family was looking for me. Barberin was trying to find me so he could sell me again. I refused to be sold! I shared my fears with Mother Barberin, but she insisted that my family was indeed searching for me. Then she told me that a gentleman had come to the house who spoke with a foreign accent, and he asked Barberin what had happened to the little baby he had found many years ago in Paris. Barberin asked him what business that was of his. That response was exactly how Barberin would reply.
"You know from the bakehouse one can hear everything that is said in the kitchen," said Mother Barberin, "and when I knew that they were talking about you, I naturally listened. I got nearer and then I trod on a twig of wood that broke."
"You know you can hear everything from the bakehouse that’s said in the kitchen," said Mother Barberin, "and when I realized they were talking about you, I couldn’t help but listen. I moved closer and then stepped on a twig that snapped."
"'Oh, we're not alone,' said the gentleman to Barberin.
"'Oh, we're not alone,' said the man to Barberin.
"'Yes, we are; that's only my wife,' he replied. The gentleman then said it was very warm in the kitchen and that they could talk better outside. They went out and it was three hours later when Barberin came back alone. I tried to make him[Pg 290] tell me everything, but the only thing he would say was that this man was looking for you, but that he was not your father, and that he had given him one hundred francs. Probably he's had more since. From this, and the fine clothes you wore when he found you, we think your parents must be rich.
"'Yes, we are; that's just my wife,' he said. The gentleman then mentioned that it was really warm in the kitchen and that they could chat better outside. They went out, and three hours later, Barberin returned alone. I tried to get him[Pg 290] to tell me everything, but all he would say was that this man was looking for you, but that he wasn't your father, and that he had given him one hundred francs. He probably has given him more since then. From this, and the nice clothes you were wearing when he found you, we think your parents must be wealthy.
"Then Jerome said he had to go off to Paris," she continued, "to find the musician who hired you. This musician said that a letter sent to Rue Mouffetard to a man named Garofoli would reach him."
"Then Jerome said he had to go to Paris," she continued, "to find the musician who hired you. This musician said that a letter sent to Rue Mouffetard to a guy named Garofoli would reach him."
"And haven't you heard from Barberin since he went?" I asked, surprised that he had sent no news.
"And haven't you heard from Barberin since he left?" I asked, surprised that he hadn't sent any updates.
"Not a word," she said. "I don't even know where he is living in the city."
"Not a word," she said. "I don't even know where he's living in the city."
Mattia came in just then. I told him excitedly that I had a family, and that my parents were looking for me. He said he was pleased for me, but he did not seem to share my joy and enthusiasm. I slept little that night. Mother Barberin had told me to start off to Paris and find Barberin at once and not delay my parent's joy at finding me. I had hoped that I could spend several days with her, and yet I felt that she was right. I would have to see Lise before going. That could be managed, for we could go to Paris by way of the canal. As Lise's uncle kept the locks and lived in a cottage on the banks, we could stop and see her.
Mattia walked in just then. I excitedly told him that I had a family and that my parents were looking for me. He said he was happy for me, but he didn’t seem to feel the same joy and enthusiasm. I hardly slept that night. Mother Barberin had told me to head to Paris immediately and find Barberin without delaying my parents' joy at finding me. I had hoped to spend a few days with her, but I knew she was right. I needed to see Lise before I left. That could be arranged since we could go to Paris via the canal. Lise’s uncle managed the locks and lived in a cottage by the riverbank, so we could stop and visit her.
I spent that day with Mother Barberin, and in the evening we discussed what I would do for her when I was rich. She was to have all the things she wanted. There was not a wish of hers that should not be gratified when I had money.
I spent that day with Mother Barberin, and in the evening we talked about what I would do for her once I was wealthy. She would get everything she wanted. There wasn't a single wish of hers that wouldn’t be fulfilled when I had money.
"The cow that you have given me in your poor days will be more to me than anything you can give me when you're rich, Remi," she said fondly.
"The cow you gave me when you were struggling means more to me than anything you'll give me when you're wealthy, Remi," she said affectionately.
The next day, after bidding dear Mother Barberin a loving farewell, we started to walk along the banks of the canal. Mattia was very thoughtful. I knew what was the matter. He was sorry that I had rich parents. As though that would make any difference in our friendship! I told him that he should go to college and that he should study music with the very best masters, but he shook his head sadly. I told him that he should live with me as my brother, and that my parents would love him just the same because he was my friend. But still he shook his head.
The next day, after saying a loving goodbye to dear Mother Barberin, we started walking along the canal. Mattia seemed really deep in thought. I knew what was bothering him. He felt bad that I had wealthy parents. As if that would change our friendship! I told him he should go to college and study music with the best teachers, but he shook his head sadly. I suggested he could live with me like a brother, and that my parents would love him just the same because he was my friend. But he still shook his head.
In the meantime, as I had not my rich parents' money to spend, we had to play in all the villages through which we passed to get money for our food. And I also wanted to make some money to buy a present for Lise. Mother Barberin had said that she valued the cow more than anything I could give her when I became rich, and perhaps, I thought, Lise would feel the same about a gift. I wanted to give her a doll. Fortunately a doll would not cost so much as a cow. The next town[Pg 292] we came to I bought her a lovely doll with fair hair and blue eyes.
In the meantime, since I didn’t have my wealthy parents’ money to spend, we had to perform in all the villages we passed through to earn money for our food. I also wanted to make some money to buy a gift for Lise. Mother Barberin had said that she valued the cow more than anything I could give her when I became rich, and I thought maybe Lise would feel the same way about a present. I wanted to give her a doll. Luckily, a doll wouldn’t cost as much as a cow. In the next town[Pg 292] we reached, I bought her a beautiful doll with fair hair and blue eyes.
Walking along the banks of the canal I often thought of Mrs. Milligan and Arthur and their beautiful barge, and wondered if we should meet it on the canal. But we never saw it.
Walking along the canal, I often thought about Mrs. Milligan and Arthur and their beautiful barge, wondering if we would come across it on the water. But we never did.
One evening we could see in the distance the house where Lise lived. It stood amongst the trees and seemed to be in an atmosphere of mist. We could see the window lit up by the flames from a big fire inside. The reddish light fell across our path as we drew nearer. My heart beat quickly. I could see them inside having supper. The door and the window were shut, but there were no curtains to the window, and I looked in and saw Lise sitting beside her aunt. I signed to Mattia and Capi to be silent, and then taking my harp from my shoulder, I put it on the ground.
One evening, we spotted Lise's house in the distance. It was nestled among the trees and seemed wrapped in mist. We could see the window glowing from the flames of a large fire inside. The reddish light flickered across our path as we got closer. My heart raced. I could glimpse them eating dinner inside. The door and window were closed, but there were no curtains, and I peered in to see Lise sitting next to her aunt. I signaled for Mattia and Capi to be quiet, then I took my harp off my shoulder and set it on the ground.
"Oh, yes," whispered Mattia, "a serenade. What a fine idea!"
"Oh, yes," whispered Mattia, "a serenade. What a great idea!"
"No, not you; I'll play alone."
"No, not you; I'm going to play by myself."
I struck the first notes of my Neapolitan song. I did not sing, for I did not want my voice to betray me. As I played, I looked at Lise. She raised her head quickly and her eyes sparkled. Then I commenced to sing. She jumped from her chair and ran to the door. In a moment she was in my arms. Aunt Catherine then came out and invited us in to supper. Lise quickly placed two plates on the table.
I played the first notes of my Neapolitan song. I didn’t sing because I didn’t want my voice to let me down. As I played, I watched Lise. She lifted her head suddenly, and her eyes lit up. Then I started to sing. She jumped out of her chair and ran to the door. In a moment, she was in my arms. Aunt Catherine then came out and invited us in for dinner. Lise quickly set two plates on the table.
"If you don't mind," I said, "will you put a third; we have a little friend with us." And I pulled out the doll from my bag and placed her in the chair next to Lise. The look that she gave me I shall never forget!
"If you don’t mind," I said, "could you add a third chair? We have a little friend with us." I took the doll out of my bag and set her in the chair next to Lise. The look she gave me is something I'll never forget!
CHAPTER XXV
MOTHER, BROTHERS AND SISTERS
If I had not been in a hurry to get to Paris I should have stayed a long time with Lise. We had so much to say to each other and could say so little in the language that we used. She told me with signs how good her uncle and aunt had been to her and what beautiful rides she had in the barges, and I told her how I had nearly perished in the mine where Alexix worked and that my family were looking for me. That was the reason that I was hurrying to Paris and that was why it had been impossible for me to go and see Etiennette.
If I hadn’t been in a rush to get to Paris, I would have spent a lot of time with Lise. We had so much to share with each other, but we could say so little in the language we were using. She communicated with gestures how kind her uncle and aunt had been to her and described the amazing rides she had on the barges. I told her how I had nearly died in the mine where Alexix worked and that my family was looking for me. That was the reason I was rushing to Paris, and that’s why it had been impossible for me to visit Etiennette.
Naturally most of the talk was about my family, my rich family and all I would do when I had money. I would make her father, brothers, sisters, and above all herself, happy. Lise, unlike Mattia, was delighted. She quite believed that if one had money one ought to be very happy, because, would not her father have been happy if he had only had the money to pay his debts? We took long walks, all three of us, Lise, Mattia and I, accompanied by the doll and Capi. I was very happy those few days. In the evening we sat in front of the house[Pg 295] when it was not too damp and before the fireplace when the mist was thick. I played the harp and Mattia played his violin or cornet. Lise preferred the harp, which made me very proud. When the time came and we had to separate and go to bed, I played and sang her my Neapolitan song.
Naturally, most of the conversation was about my family, my wealthy family, and everything I would do once I had money. I would make her father, brothers, sisters, and especially her, happy. Lise, unlike Mattia, was thrilled. She truly believed that if you had money, you should be very happy because wouldn’t her father have been happy if he had only had the cash to settle his debts? We took long walks, the three of us—Lise, Mattia, and me—along with the doll and Capi. I felt really happy during those few days. In the evenings, we sat in front of the house[Pg 295] when it wasn’t too damp and by the fireplace when the mist was thick. I played the harp while Mattia played his violin or cornet. Lise preferred the harp, which made me feel very proud. When the time came to part ways and go to bed, I played and sang her my Neapolitan song.
Yet we had to part and go on our way. I told her that I would come back for her soon. My last words to her were: "I'll come and fetch you in a carriage drawn by four horses."
Yet we had to say goodbye and continue on our paths. I told her I would return for her soon. My final words to her were: "I'll come and get you in a carriage pulled by four horses."
And she quite believed me and she made a motion as though she were cracking a whip to urge on the horses. She also, the same as I, could see my riches and my horses and carriages.
And she completely believed me and made a gesture like she was cracking a whip to urge the horses on. She also, just like me, could see my wealth and my horses and carriages.
I was so eager to get to Paris now that if it had not been for Mattia I would have stopped only to collect what was absolutely necessary for our food. We had no cow to buy now, nor doll. It was not for me to take money to my rich parents.
I was so excited to get to Paris that if it hadn't been for Mattia, I would have just paused long enough to grab what we absolutely needed for food. We didn’t have a cow to buy now, nor a doll. It wasn’t my place to take money to my wealthy parents.
"Let us get all we can," said Mattia, forcing me to take my harp, "for we don't know if we shall find Barberin at once. One would think that you had forgotten that night when you were dying of hunger."
"Let’s grab everything we can," said Mattia, making me take my harp, "since we don’t know if we’ll find Barberin right away. You’d think you’d forgotten that night when you were starving."
"Oh, I haven't," I said lightly, "but we're sure to find him at once. You wait."
"Oh, I haven't," I said casually, "but we’ll definitely find him right away. Just wait."
"Yes, but I have not forgotten how I leaned up against the church that day when you found me. Ah, I don't want to be hungry in Paris."
"Yes, but I haven't forgotten how I leaned against the church that day when you found me. Ah, I don't want to be hungry in Paris."
"We'll dine all the better when we get to my parents'," I replied.
"We'll eat much better when we get to my parents' place," I replied.
"Well, let's work just as though we are buying another cow," urged Mattia.
"Well, let's work as if we're buying another cow," urged Mattia.
This was very wise advice but I must admit that I did not sing with the same spirit. To get the money to buy a cow for Mother Barberin or a doll for Lise was quite a different matter.
This was really good advice, but I have to admit that I didn't sing with the same enthusiasm. Finding the money to buy a cow for Mother Barberin or a doll for Lise was a whole different story.
"How lazy you'll be when you're rich," said Mattia. The nearer we got to Paris the gayer I became; and the more melancholy grew Mattia. As I had assured him that we should not be parted I wondered why he should be sad now. Finally, when we reached the gates of Paris, he told me how great was his fear of Garofoli, and that if he saw him he knew that he would take him again.
"How lazy you'll get when you're rich," Mattia said. The closer we got to Paris, the happier I became; but Mattia grew more and more downcast. I had promised him we wouldn't be separated, so I wondered why he seemed so sad now. Finally, when we reached the gates of Paris, he told me how terrified he was of Garofoli, and that if he saw him again, he knew he would be taken back.
"You know how afraid you are of Barberin, so you can imagine how I fear Garofoli. If he's out of prison he'll be sure to catch me. Oh, my poor head; how he used to bang it! And then he will part us; of course he'd like to have you as one of his pupils, but he could not force you to stay, but he has a right to me. He's my uncle."
"You know how scared you are of Barberin, so you can imagine how afraid I am of Garofoli. If he’s out of prison, he’ll definitely come after me. Oh, my poor head; he used to hit it so hard! And then he’ll separate us; of course, he’d want you as one of his students, but he couldn’t force you to stay. However, he has a right to me. He’s my uncle."
I had not thought of Garofoli. I arranged with Mattia that I should go to the various places that Mother Barberin had mentioned as to where I might find Barberin. Then I would go to the Rue Mouffetard and after that he should meet me at seven o'clock outside the Notre Dame Cathedral.
I hadn't thought about Garofoli. I made plans with Mattia to visit the different places that Mother Barberin had mentioned where I might find Barberin. After that, I would go to Rue Mouffetard, and then he would meet me at seven o'clock outside Notre Dame Cathedral.
We parted as though we were never going to meet again. Mattia went in one direction, I in another. I had written down on paper the names of the places where Barberin had lived before. I went first to[Pg 297] one place, then to another. At one lodging house they told me that he had lived there four years ago but that he had not been there since. The landlord told me that he'd like to catch the rogue, for he owed him one week's rent. I grew very despondent. There was only one place left for me to inquire; that was at a restaurant. The man who kept the place said that he had not seen him for a very long time, but one of the customers sitting eating at a table called out that he had been living at the Hotel du Cantal of late.
We said goodbye as if we would never see each other again. Mattia went one way, and I went another. I had written down the names of the places where Barberin had lived before. I went first to[Pg 297] one location, then to another. At one boarding house, they told me he had lived there four years ago, but he hadn't been back since. The landlord mentioned he would like to catch the guy since he owed him a week's rent. I started feeling really down. There was only one place left for me to check; that was a restaurant. The owner said he hadn't seen him in a long time, but one of the customers sitting at a table called out that he had been staying at the Hotel du Cantal recently.
Before going to the Hotel du Cantal I went to Garofoli's place to see if I could find out something about him so that I could take back some news to poor Mattia. When I reached the yard I saw, as on my first visit, the same old man hanging up dirty rags outside the door.
Before heading to the Hotel du Cantal, I stopped by Garofoli's place to see if I could gather any information about him to share with poor Mattia. When I got to the yard, I noticed, just like during my first visit, the same old man hanging dirty rags outside the door.
"Has Garofoli returned?" I asked.
"Has Garofoli come back?" I asked.
The old man looked at me without replying, then began to cough. I could see that he would not tell me anything unless I let him know that I knew all about Garofoli.
The old man stared at me without saying anything, then started to cough. I could tell that he wouldn’t share anything unless I made it clear that I knew all about Garofoli.
"You don't mean to say he is still in prison?" I exclaimed. "Why, I thought he'd got out long ago."
"You can't be serious that he’s still in prison?" I said. "I thought he got out ages ago."
"No, he's got another three months yet."
"No, he still has another three months."
Garofoli three more months in prison! Mattia could breathe. I left the horrible yard as quickly as possible and hurried off to the Hotel du Cantal. I was full of hope and joy and quite disposed to think kindly of Barberin; if it had not been for[Pg 298] Barberin, I might have died of cold and hunger when I was a baby. It was true he had taken me from Mother Barberin to sell me to a stranger, but then he had no liking for me and perhaps he was forced to do it for the money. After all it was through him that I was finding my parents. So now I ought not to harbor any bitterness against him.
Garofoli got three more months in prison! Mattia could finally breathe. He quickly left the awful yard and rushed over to the Hotel du Cantal. He was filled with hope and joy and felt inclined to think positively about Barberin; if it hadn't been for [Pg 298] Barberin, he might have died from cold and hunger as a baby. It was true that he had taken Mattia from Mother Barberin to sell him to a stranger, but he didn't seem to like Mattia much, and maybe he had to do it for the money. After all, it was because of him that Mattia was finding his parents. So now he shouldn't hold any bitterness towards him.
I soon reached the Hotel du Cantal which was only a hotel in name, being nothing better than a miserable lodging house.
I soon arrived at the Hotel du Cantal, which was only a hotel in name, being nothing more than a rundown boarding house.
"I want to see a man named Barberin; he comes from Chavanon," I said to a dirty old woman who sat at a desk. She was very deaf and asked me to repeat what I had said.
"I want to see a guy named Barberin; he’s from Chavanon," I said to a filthy old woman sitting at a desk. She was really hard of hearing and asked me to say it again.
"Do you know a man named Barberin?" I shouted.
"Do you know a guy named Barberin?" I shouted.
Then she threw up her hands to heaven so abruptly that the cat sleeping on her knees sprang down in terror.
Then she suddenly threw her hands up to the sky, startling the cat that had been sleeping on her lap, causing it to jump down in fear.
"Alas! Alas!" she cried, then she added: "Are you the boy he was looking for?"
"Wow! Wow!" she exclaimed, then she added: "Are you the boy he was searching for?"
"Oh, you know?" I cried excitedly. "Well, where's Barberin?"
"Oh, you know?" I exclaimed excitedly. "So, where's Barberin?"
"Dead," she replied, laconically.
"Dead," she replied flatly.
I leaned on my harp.
I leaned on my guitar.
"Dead!" I cried loud enough for her to hear. I was dazed. How should I find my parents now?
"Dead!" I shouted so she could hear me. I was in shock. How am I supposed to find my parents now?
"You're the boy they're looking for; I'm sure you are," said the old woman again.
"You're the boy they're searching for; I know you are," the old woman repeated.
"Yes, yes, I'm the boy. Where's my family? Can you tell me?"
"Yeah, I'm the kid. Where's my family? Can you let me know?"
"I don't know any more than just what I've told you, my boy; I should say my young gentleman."
"I don't know any more than what I've already told you, my boy; I guess I should say my young gentleman."
"What did Barberin say about my parents? Oh, do tell me," I said imploringly.
"What did Barberin say about my parents? Oh, please tell me," I said desperately.
She threw her arms up towards heaven.
She raised her arms toward the sky.
"Ah, if that isn't a story!"
"Wow, that's a great story!"
"Well, tell it me. What is it?"
"Well, tell me. What is it?"
At this moment a woman who looked like a servant came forward. The mistress of the Hotel du Cantal turned to her: "If this isn't an affair! This boy here, this young gentleman, is the man Barberin talked so much about."
At that moment, a woman who seemed like a servant stepped forward. The owner of the Hotel du Cantal looked at her and said, "Well, isn't this something! This young man here is the one Barberin has been talking about so much."
"But didn't Barberin speak to you about my family?" I asked.
"But didn’t Barberin talk to you about my family?" I asked.
"I should say so—more than a hundred times. A very rich family it is, that you've got, my boy, my young gentleman."
"I definitely should—more than a hundred times. You come from a very wealthy family, my boy, my young gentleman."
"And where do they live and what is their name?"
"And where do they live, and what are their names?"
"Barberin wouldn't tell us anything. He was that mysterious. He wanted to get all the reward for himself."
"Barberin wouldn't share anything with us. He was that secretive. He wanted to take all the credit for himself."
"Didn't he leave any papers?"
"Didn't he leave any notes?"
"No, nothing except one that said he came from Chavanon. If we hadn't found that, we couldn't have let his wife know he's dead."
"No, nothing except one that said he was from Chavanon. If we hadn't found that, we wouldn't have been able to inform his wife that he’s dead."
"Oh, you did let her know?"
"Oh, you told her?"
"Sure, why not?"
"Absolutely, why not?"
I could learn nothing from the old woman. I turned slowly towards the door.
I couldn't learn anything from the old woman. I turned slowly toward the door.
"Where are you going?" she asked.
"Where are you heading?" she asked.
"Back to my friend."
"Returning to my friend."
"Ah, you have a friend! Does he live in Paris?"
"Hey, you have a friend! Does he live in Paris?"
"We got to Paris only this morning."
"We just arrived in Paris this morning."
"Well, if you haven't a place to lodge in, why don't you come here? You will be well taken care of and it's an honest house. If your family get tired of waiting to hear from Barberin they may come here and then they'll find you. What I say is for your own interest. What age is your friend?"
"Well, if you don't have a place to stay, why don't you come here? You'll be well taken care of, and it's a trustworthy place. If your family gets tired of waiting to hear from Barberin, they can come here, and then they'll find you. What I'm saying is for your own good. How old is your friend?"
"He is a little younger than I."
"He is a little younger than me."
"Just think! two boys on the streets of Paris! You could get into such a bad place; now this is real respectable on account of the locality."
"Just think! Two boys on the streets of Paris! You could end up in such a bad spot; but this is really respectable because of the area."
The Hotel du Cantal was one of the dirtiest lodging houses that I had ever seen and I had seen some pretty dirty ones! But what the old woman said was worth considering, besides we could not be particular. I had not found my family in their beautiful Paris mansion yet. Mattia had been right to want to get all the money we could on our way to the city. What should we have done if we had not our seventeen francs in our pockets?
The Hotel du Cantal was one of the dirtiest places I had ever stayed in, and I've seen some pretty filthy ones! However, what the old woman said was worth thinking about; we couldn't be too picky. I still hadn't located my family in their beautiful Paris mansion. Mattia was right to want to gather as much money as we could on our way to the city. What would we have done if we hadn't had our seventeen francs in our pockets?
"How much will you charge for a room for my friend and myself?" I asked.
"How much will you charge for a room for my friend and me?" I asked.
"Ten cents a day. That's not much."
"Ten cents a day. That's not a lot."
"Well, we'll come back to-night."
"Well, we'll come back tonight."
"Come back early; Paris is a bad place at night for boys," she called after me.
"Come back early; Paris isn't a safe place for boys at night," she called after me.
Night was falling. The street lamps were lit. I had a long way to walk to the Cathedral, where I was to meet Mattia. All my high spirits had vanished. I was very tired and all around me seemed gloomy. In this great Paris full of light and noise I felt so utterly alone. Would I ever find my own people? Was I ever to see my real mother and my real father? When I reached the Cathedral I had still twenty minutes to wait for Mattia. I felt this night that I needed his friendship more than ever. What a comfort it was to think that I was going to see him so gay, so kind, such a friend!
Night was falling. The streetlights were on. I had a long walk ahead of me to the Cathedral, where I was supposed to meet Mattia. All my excitement had faded. I was really tired, and everything around me felt gloomy. In this huge, bright, noisy Paris, I felt completely alone. Would I ever find my own people? Would I ever see my real mom and dad? When I finally reached the Cathedral, I still had twenty minutes to wait for Mattia. That night, I felt like I needed his friendship more than ever. What a relief it was to think about seeing him—so cheerful, so kind, such a good friend!
A little before seven I heard a quirk hark, then out of the shadows jumped Capi! He sprang onto my knees and licked me with his soft wet tongue. I hugged him in my arms and kissed his cold nose. It was not long before Mattia appeared. In a few words I told him that Barberin was dead and that there was now little hope that I could ever find my family. Then he gave me all the sympathy of which I was in need. He tried to console me and told me not to despair. He wished as sincerely as I that we could find my parents.
A little before seven, I heard a quirky bark, and suddenly, Capi jumped out of the shadows! He leaped onto my lap and licked my face with his soft, wet tongue. I pulled him close and kissed his cold nose. It wasn't long before Mattia showed up. I quickly told him that Barberin had died and that there was now little hope of finding my family. He offered me all the sympathy I needed, trying to console me and urging me not to lose hope. He sincerely wished, just like I did, that we could find my parents.
We returned to the Hotel du Cantal. The next morning I wrote to Mother Barberin to express my grief for her loss and to ask her if she had had any news from her husband before he died. By return mail she sent me word that her husband had written to her from the hospital, where they had taken him, and said that if he did not get better she was to write to Greth and Galley's, Lincoln Square, [Pg 302]London, for they were the lawyers who were looking for me. He told her that she was not to take any steps until she was sure that he was dead.
We went back to the Hotel du Cantal. The next morning, I wrote to Mother Barberin to share my sorrow for her loss and to ask if she had heard from her husband before he passed away. In her reply, she informed me that her husband had written to her from the hospital where he had been taken, saying that if he didn’t get better, she should contact Greth and Galley's at Lincoln Square, [Pg 302] London, because they were the lawyers searching for me. He instructed her not to take any action until she was certain that he was dead.
"We must go to London," said Mattia, when I had finished reading the letter that the priest had written for her. "If the lawyers are English, that shows that your parents are English."
"We need to go to London," said Mattia, after I finished reading the letter that the priest had written for her. "If the lawyers are English, that means your parents are English."
"Oh, I'd rather be the same as Lise and the others. But," I added, "if I'm English I'll be the same as Mrs. Milligan and Arthur."
"Oh, I'd rather be like Lise and the others. But," I added, "if I'm English, I'll be just like Mrs. Milligan and Arthur."
"I'd rather you were Italian," said Mattia.
"I wish you were Italian," Mattia said.
In a few minutes our baggage was ready and we were off. It took us eight days to hike from Paris to Bologne, stopping at the principal towns en route. When we reached Bologne we had thirty-two francs in our purse. We took passage on a cargo boat that was going the next day to London. What a rough journey we had! Poor Mattia declared that he would never go on the sea again. When at last we were steaming up the Thames I begged him to get up and see the wonderful sights, but he implored me to let him alone. At last the engine stopped and the ropes were thrown to the ground, and we landed in London.
In a few minutes, our bags were ready, and we were off. It took us eight days to hike from Paris to Bologne, stopping at the main towns along the way. By the time we reached Bologne, we had thirty-two francs left. We booked a spot on a cargo boat leaving the next day for London. What a rough journey it was! Poor Mattia swore he would never go to sea again. When we finally started steaming up the Thames, I begged him to get up and see the amazing sights, but he pleaded for me to leave him alone. Eventually, the engine stopped, the ropes were tossed to the ground, and we disembarked in London.
I knew very little English, but Mattia had picked up quite a great deal from an Englishman who had worked with him at the Gassot Circus. When we landed he at once asked a policeman to direct us to Lincoln Square. It seemed to be a very long way. Many times we thought that we had lost ourselves but again upon making inquiries we found that we[Pg 303] were going in the right direction. Finally we reached Temple Bar and a few steps further we came to Green Square.
I knew very little English, but Mattia had learned quite a bit from an Englishman who had worked with him at the Gassot Circus. When we landed, he immediately asked a policeman for directions to Lincoln Square. It felt like it was really far away. Many times we thought we were lost, but after asking for help again, we found that we[Pg 303] were heading in the right direction. Eventually, we reached Temple Bar, and just a few steps later, we arrived at Green Square.
My heart heat so quickly when we stood before the door of Greth and Galley's office that I had to ask Mattia to wait a moment until I had recovered myself. After Mattia had stated to the clerk my name and my business, we were shown at once into the private office of the head of the firm, Mr. Greth. Fortunately this gentleman spoke French, so I was able to speak to him myself. He questioned me upon every detail of my life. My answers evidently convinced him that I was the boy he was looking for, for he told me that I had a family living in London and that he would send me to them at once.
My heart raced so fast when we stood in front of Greth and Galley's office that I had to ask Mattia to wait a minute until I calmed down. After Mattia told the clerk my name and what I needed, we were immediately ushered into the private office of the head of the firm, Mr. Greth. Luckily, this gentleman spoke French, so I could talk to him directly. He asked me about every detail of my life. My answers clearly convinced him that I was the boy he was looking for, as he informed me that I had family living in London and that he would send me to them right away.
"One moment, sir. Have I a father?" I asked, scarcely able to say the word "father."
"Just a moment, sir. Do I have a father?" I asked, barely able to say the word "father."
"Yes, not only a father, but a mother, brothers and sisters," he replied.
"Yeah, not just a dad, but also a mom, brothers, and sisters," he said.
"Oh...."
"Oh..."
He touched a bell and a clerk appeared whom he told to take charge of us.
He rang a bell and a clerk showed up, and he told the clerk to take care of us.
"Oh, I had forgotten," said Mr. Greth, "your name is Driscoll; your father's name is Mr. John Driscoll."
"Oh, I totally forgot," said Mr. Greth, "your name is Driscoll; your dad's name is Mr. John Driscoll."
In spite of Mr. Greth's ugly face I think I could have jumped at him and hugged him if he had given me time, but with his hand he indicated the door and we followed the clerk.
Even though Mr. Greth had an ugly face, I think I could have jumped at him and hugged him if he had given me a moment, but he pointed to the door, and we followed the clerk.
CHAPTER XXVI
BITTER DISAPPOINTMENT
When we got to the street the clerk hailed a cab and told us to jump in. The strange looking vehicle, with the coachman sitting on a box at the back of a hood that covered us, I learned later was a hansom cab. Mattia and I were huddled in a corner with Capi between our legs. The clerk took up the rest of the seat. Mattia had heard him tell the coachman to drive us to Bethnal-Green. The driver seemed none too anxious to take us there. Mattia and I thought it was probably on account of the distance. We both knew what "Green" meant in English, and Bethnal-Green undoubtedly was the name of the park where my people lived. For a long time the cab rolled through the busy streets of London. It was such a long way that I thought perhaps their estate was situated on the outskirts of the city. The word "green" made us think that it might be in the country. But nothing around us announced the country. We were in a very thickly populated quarter; the black mud splashed our cab as we drove along; then we turned into a much poorer part of the city and every now and again the [Pg 305]cabman pulled up as though he did not know his way. At last he stopped altogether and through the little window of the hansom a discussion took place between Greth & Galley's clerk and the bewildered cabman. From what Mattia could learn the man said that it was no use, he could not find his way, and he asked the clerk which direction he should take. The clerk replied that he did not know for he had never been in that thieves' locality before. We both caught the word "thieves." Then the clerk gave some money to the coachman and told us to get out of the cab. The man grumbled at his fare and then turned round and drove off. We were standing now in a muddy street before what the English call a gin palace. Our guide looked about him in disgust, then entered the swing-doors of the gin palace. We followed. Although we were in a miserable part of the city I had never seen anything more luxurious. There were gilt framed mirrors everywhere, glass chandeliers and a magnificent counter that shone like silver. Yet the people who filled this place were filthy and in rags. Our guide gulped down a drink standing before the beautiful counter, then asked the man who had served him if he could direct him to the place he wanted to find. Evidently he got the information he required for he hurried out again through the swing-doors, we following close on his heels. The streets through which we walked now were even narrower and from one house across to another were swung wash lines from which dirty rags were hanging. The women[Pg 306] who sat in their doorways were pale and their matted fair hair hung loose over their shoulders. The children were almost naked and the few clothes that they did wear were but rags. In the alley were some pigs wallowing in the stagnant water from which a fetid odor arose. Our guide stopped. Evidently he had lost his way. But at this moment a policeman appeared. The clerk spoke to him and the officer told him he would show him the way.... We followed the policeman down more narrow streets. At last we stopped at a yard in the middle of which was a little pond.
When we got to the street, the clerk called a cab and told us to hop in. The strange-looking vehicle, with the driver sitting on a box at the back under a hood that protected us, I later learned was a hansom cab. Mattia and I huddled in a corner with Capi between our legs. The clerk took up the rest of the seat. Mattia had heard him tell the driver to take us to Bethnal-Green. The driver didn’t seem very eager to go there. Mattia and I thought it was probably because of the distance. We both knew what "Green" meant in English, and Bethnal-Green was definitely the park where my family lived. For a long time, the cab rolled through the busy streets of London. It was such a long way that I thought maybe their estate was on the outskirts of the city. The word "green" made us think it could be in the countryside. But nothing around us suggested we were in the country. We were in a heavily populated area; the black mud splashed our cab as we drove along; then we turned into a much poorer part of the city and every now and then the cab driver stopped as if he didn’t know where he was going. Finally, he stopped altogether and a discussion happened through the little window between Greth & Galley's clerk and the confused cab driver. From what Mattia could gather, the driver said it was no use, he couldn’t find his way, and he asked the clerk which direction he should take. The clerk replied that he didn’t know because he had never been to that shady area before. We both heard the word "thieves." Then the clerk gave some money to the driver and told us to get out of the cab. The driver grumbled about his fare and then drove off. We were now standing in a muddy street in front of what the English call a gin palace. Our guide looked around in disgust before entering the swinging doors of the gin palace. We followed. Even though we were in a rundown part of the city, I had never seen anything so luxurious. There were gilt-framed mirrors everywhere, glass chandeliers, and a stunning counter that sparkled like silver. Yet the people filling this place were filthy and ragged. Our guide quickly drank something standing in front of the beautiful counter, then asked the bartender if he could direct him to the place he wanted to find. Apparently, he got the information he needed because he hurried out again through the swinging doors, and we followed closely behind. The streets we walked through now were even narrower, and from one house to another were hung wash lines with dirty rags hanging down. The women sitting in their doorways looked pale, with their tangled fair hair hanging loose over their shoulders. The children were almost naked, and the few clothes they had were just rags. In the alley, some pigs were wallowing in the stagnant water that gave off a foul smell. Our guide stopped. Clearly, he had lost his way. But just then, a policeman appeared. The clerk spoke to him, and the officer said he would show us the way.... We followed the policeman down even narrower streets. Eventually, we stopped at a yard where there was a little pond in the middle.
"This is Red Lion Court," said the officer.
"This is Red Lion Court," the officer said.
Why were we stopping there? Could it be possible that my parents lived in this place? The policeman knocked at the door of a wooden hut and our guide thanked him. So we had arrived. Mattia took my hand and gently pressed it. I pressed his. We understood one another. I was as in a dream when the door was opened and we found ourselves in a room with a big fire burning in the grate.
Why were we stopping here? Could it be that my parents lived in this place? The policeman knocked on the door of a wooden hut, and our guide thanked him. So, we had arrived. Mattia took my hand and gently squeezed it. I squeezed back. We understood each other. I felt like I was dreaming when the door opened, and we found ourselves in a room with a big fire burning in the fireplace.
Before the fire in a large cane chair sat an old man with a white beard, and his head covered with a black skull cap. At a table sat a man of about forty and a woman about six years his junior. She must have been very pretty once but now her eyes had a glassy stare and her manners were listless. Then there were four children—two boys and two girls—all very fair like their mother. The eldest boy was about eleven, the youngest girl, scarcely three.[Pg 307] I did not know what the clerk was saying to the man, I only caught the name "Driscoll," my name, so the lawyer had said. All eyes were turned on Mattia and me, only the baby girl paid attention to Capi.
Before the fire in a big cane chair sat an old man with a white beard and a black skull cap on his head. At a table sat a man around forty and a woman about six years younger than him. She must have been very pretty once, but now her eyes had a glassy look and her behavior was dull. Then there were four children—two boys and two girls—all very fair like their mother. The oldest boy was about eleven, and the youngest girl was hardly three.[Pg 307] I didn't know what the clerk was saying to the man; I only caught the name "Driscoll," which was my name, as the lawyer had mentioned. Everyone's eyes were on Mattia and me, except for the baby girl, who was focused on Capi.
"Which one is Remi?" asked the man in French.
"Which one is Remi?" the man asked in French.
"I am," I said, taking a step forward.
"I am," I said, taking a step forward.
"Then come and kiss your father, my boy."
"Come over and kiss your dad, kid."
When I had thought of this moment I had imagined that I should be overwhelmed with happiness and spring into my father's arms, but I felt nothing of the kind. I went up and kissed my father.
When I envisioned this moment, I imagined I would be filled with joy and leap into my father's arms, but I felt nothing like that. I approached and kissed my father.
"Now," he said, "there's your grandfather, your mother, your brothers and sisters."
"Now," he said, "there's your grandpa, your mom, your siblings."
I went up to my mother first and put my arms about her. She let me kiss her but she did not return my caress; she only said two or three words which I did not understand.
I went up to my mom first and hugged her. She let me kiss her, but she didn’t hug me back; she only said a couple of words that I didn’t understand.
"Shake hands with your grandfather," said my father, "and go gently; he's paralyzed."
"Shake hands with your grandpa," my dad said, "and be gentle; he's paralyzed."
I also shook hands with my brothers and my eldest sister. I wanted to take the little one in my arms but she was too occupied with Capi and pushed me away. As I went from one to the other I was angry with myself. Why could I not feel any pleasure at having found my family at last. I had a father, a mother, brothers, sisters and a grandfather. I had longed for this moment, I had been mad with joy in thinking that I, like other boys, would have a family that I could call my own to love me and whom I could love.... And now I was[Pg 308] staring at my family curiously, finding nothing in my heart to say to them, not a word of affection. Was I a monster? If I had found my parents in a palace instead of in a hovel should I have had more affection for them? I felt ashamed at this thought. Going over again to my mother I put my arms round her and kissed her full on the lips. Evidently she did not understand what made me do this, for instead of returning my kisses she looked at me in a listless manner, then turning to her husband, my father, she shrugged her shoulders and said something that I could not understand but which made him laugh. Her indifference and my father's laugh went right to my heart. It did not seem to me that my affection should have been received in such a way.
I also shook hands with my brothers and my oldest sister. I wanted to pick up the little one, but she was too busy with Capi and pushed me away. As I went from one to the other, I was angry with myself. Why couldn’t I feel any joy at finally finding my family? I had a father, a mother, brothers, sisters, and a grandfather. I had longed for this moment, I had been ecstatic thinking that I, like other boys, would have a family to love me and whom I could love.... And now I was[Pg 308] staring at my family with curiosity, feeling nothing in my heart to say to them, not a word of affection. Was I a monster? If I had found my parents in a palace instead of in a rundown place, would I have felt more love for them? I was ashamed of this thought. Going back to my mother, I wrapped my arms around her and kissed her on the lips. Clearly, she didn’t understand why I did this, because instead of returning my kisses, she looked at me blankly, then turned to my father and shrugged her shoulders, saying something I couldn’t understand that made him laugh. Her indifference and my father's laughter cut deep. It didn’t feel right that my affection should be met this way.
"Who is he?" asked my father, pointing to Mattia. I told him that Mattia was my dearest friend and how much I owed him.
"Who is he?" my dad asked, pointing to Mattia. I told him that Mattia was my closest friend and how much I appreciated him.
"Good," said my father; "would he like to stay and see the country?" I was about to answer for Mattia, but he spoke first.
"Good," my father said; "would he want to stay and see the country?" I was about to respond for Mattia, but he spoke first.
"That's just what I want," he exclaimed.
"That's exactly what I want," he said.
My father then asked why Barberin had not come with me. I told him that he was dead. He seemed pleased to hear this. He repeated it to my mother, who also seemed pleased. Why were they both pleased that Barberin was dead?
My father then asked why Barberin hadn’t come with me. I told him that he was dead. He seemed happy to hear this. He repeated it to my mother, who also seemed happy. Why were they both glad that Barberin was dead?
"You must be rather surprised that we have not searched for you for thirteen years," said my father,[Pg 309] "and then suddenly to go off and look up this man who found you when you were a baby."
"You must be pretty surprised that we haven't looked for you in thirteen years," said my father,[Pg 309] "and then out of nowhere, we go to find this guy who discovered you when you were a baby."
I told him that I was very surprised, and that I'd like to know about it.
I told him that I was really surprised and wanted to know more about it.
"Come near the fire then and I'll tell you all about it."
"Come closer to the fire and I'll fill you in on everything."
I flung the bag from my shoulders and took the chair that he offered me. As I stretched out my legs, wet, and covered with mud, to the fire my grandfather spat on one side, like an old cat that is annoyed.
I tossed the bag off my shoulders and sat down in the chair he offered. As I stretched out my legs, wet and muddy, toward the fire, my grandfather spat to the side, like an old cat that was irritated.
"Don't pay any attention to him," said my father; "the old chap doesn't like any one to sit before his fire, but you needn't mind him, if you're cold."
"Don't worry about him," my father said; "the old guy doesn’t want anyone sitting by his fire, but you shouldn’t let that bother you if you’re cold."
I was surprised to hear any one speak like this of an old man. I kept my legs under my chair, for I thought that attention should be paid to him.
I was shocked to hear anyone talk about an old man like that. I kept my legs under my chair because I felt he deserved some respect.
"You are my eldest son now," said my father; "you were born a year after my marriage with your mother. When I married there was a young girl who thought that I was going to marry her, and out of revenge she stole you from us when you were six months old. We searched everywhere for you but we did not go so far as Paris. We thought that you were dead until three months ago when this woman was dying she confessed the truth. I went over to France at once and the police in that locality where you had been left, told me that you had been adopted by a mason named Barberin who lived at Chavanon.[Pg 310] I found him and he told me that he had loaned you to a musician named Vitalis and that you were tramping through France. I could not stay over there any longer, but I left Barberin some money and told him to search for you, and when he had news to write to Greth and Galley. I did not give him my address here, because we are only in London during the winter; the rest of the year we travel through England and Scotland. We are peddlers by trade, and I have my own caravans. There, boy, that is how it is you have come back to us after thirteen years. You may feel a little timid at first because you can't understand us, but you'll soon pick up English and be able to talk to your brothers and sisters. It won't be long before you're used to us."
"You are my oldest son now," my father said. "You were born a year after I married your mother. When I got married, there was a young girl who thought I was going to marry her, and out of spite, she took you from us when you were six months old. We searched everywhere for you but didn't go as far as Paris. We thought you were dead until three months ago when this woman, while dying, confessed the truth. I went to France immediately, and the local police where you had been left told me that you were adopted by a mason named Barberin who lived in Chavanon.[Pg 310] I found him, and he told me he had loaned you to a musician named Vitalis and that you were traveling around France. I couldn't stay there any longer, so I left Barberin some money and told him to look for you, and when he had news, he should write to Greth and Galley. I didn't give him my address here because we are only in London during the winter; the rest of the year we travel around England and Scotland. We are peddlers by trade, and I have my own caravans. So, boy, that's how you have come back to us after thirteen years. You might feel a bit shy at first since you can't understand us, but you'll soon learn English and be able to talk to your brothers and sisters. It won't be long before you get used to us."
Yes, of course I should get used to them; were they not my own people? The fine baby linen, the beautiful clothes had not spoken the truth. But what did that matter! Affection was worth more than riches. It was not money that I pined for, but to have affection, a family and a home. While my father was talking to me they had set the table for supper. A large joint of roast beef with potatoes round it was placed in the middle of the table.
Yes, of course I should get used to them; weren’t they my own people? The nice baby linens and beautiful clothes didn’t tell the whole story. But what did that matter! Love was worth more than wealth. I didn’t long for money; I wanted love, a family, and a home. While my dad was talking to me, they had set the table for dinner. A large roast beef with potatoes surrounding it was placed in the center of the table.
"Are you hungry, boys?" asked my father, addressing Mattia and myself. Mattia showed his white teeth.
"Are you hungry, guys?" my dad asked, looking at Mattia and me. Mattia flashed his white teeth.
"Well, sit down to table."
"Well, sit down at the table."
But before sitting down he pushed my grandfather's cane rocker up to the table. Then taking[Pg 311] his own place with his back to the fire, he commenced to cut the roast beef and gave each one a fine big slice and some potatoes.
But before sitting down, he pushed my grandfather's rocking chair up to the table. Then, taking[Pg 311] his own seat with his back to the fire, he started to cut the roast beef and gave everyone a generous slice along with some potatoes.
Although I had not been brought up exactly on the principle of good breeding, I noticed that my brothers and sister's behaved very badly at table; they ate more often with their fingers, sticking them into the gravy and licking them without my father and mother seeming to notice them. As to my grandfather, he gave his whole attention to what was before him, and the one hand that he was able to use went continually from his plate to his mouth. When he let a piece fall from his shaking fingers my brothers and sisters laughed.
Although I wasn't exactly raised with good manners, I noticed that my siblings acted really badly at the dinner table; they often ate with their fingers, dipping them in the gravy and licking them without my parents seeming to notice. As for my grandfather, he focused completely on his food, using the one hand he could to transfer bites from his plate to his mouth. When he dropped a piece from his shaky fingers, my brothers and sisters would laugh.
I thought that we should spend the evening together round the fire, but my father said that he was expecting friends, and told us to go to bed. Beckoning to Mattia and me he took a candle and went out to a stable that led from the room where we had been eating. In this stable were two big caravans. He opened the door of one and we saw two small beds, one above the other.
I thought we should spend the evening together by the fire, but my dad said he was expecting friends and told us to go to bed. He waved for Mattia and me to follow him, took a candle, and headed out to a stable that connected to the room where we had just eaten. Inside the stable were two big caravans. He opened the door of one, and we saw two small beds, one stacked on top of the other.
"There you are, boys, there are your beds," he said. "Sleep well."
"There you go, guys, those are your beds," he said. "Sleep tight."
Such was the welcome into my family.
Such was the welcome into my family.
CHAPTER XXVII
A DISTRESSING DISCOVERY
My father left the candle with us, but locked the caravan on the outside. We got into bed as quickly as possible, without chatting, as was our habit. Mattia did not seem to want to talk any more than I and I was pleased that he was silent. We blew the candle out, but I found it impossible to go to sleep. I thought over all that had passed, turning over and over in my narrow bed. I could hear Mattia, who occupied the berth above mine, turn over restlessly also. He could not sleep any more than I.
My dad left the candle with us, but locked the caravan from the outside. We got into bed as fast as we could, without talking, as we usually did. Mattia didn’t seem to want to chat any more than I did, and I was glad he was quiet. We blew the candle out, but I found it impossible to fall asleep. I thought about everything that had happened, tossing and turning in my small bed. I could hear Mattia, who was in the bunk above mine, tossing and turning as well. He couldn't sleep any better than I could.
Hours passed. As it grew later a vague fear oppressed me. I felt uneasy, but I could not understand why it was that I felt so. Of what was I afraid? Not of sleeping in a caravan even in this vile part of London! How many times in my vagabond life had I spent the night less protected than I was at this moment! I knew that I was sheltered from all danger and yet I was oppressed with a fear that amounted almost to terror.
Hours went by. As it got later, a vague fear settled over me. I felt uneasy, but I couldn't figure out why. What was I afraid of? Not of sleeping in a caravan, even in this terrible part of London! How many times in my wandering life had I spent the night in less safety than I was right now! I knew I was safe from any danger, yet I was weighed down by a fear that was almost like terror.
The hours passed one after the other; suddenly I heard a noise at the stable door which opened onto another street. Then came several regular knocks at intervals. Then a light penetrated our[Pg 313] caravan. I glanced hastily round in surprise and Capi, who slept beside my bed, woke up with a growl. I then saw that this light came in through a little window of the caravan against which our berths were placed, and which I had not noticed when going to bed because there was a curtain hanging over it. The upper part of this window touched Mattia's bed and the lower part touched mine. Afraid that Capi might wake up all the house, I put my hand over his mouth, then looked outside.
The hours slipped by one after another; suddenly, I heard a noise at the stable door that led to another street. Then came a series of steady knocks at intervals. A light shone into our[Pg 313] caravan. I turned around quickly in surprise, and Capi, who was sleeping next to my bed, woke up growling. I realized that the light was coming through a small window in the caravan, right next to our beds, which I hadn't noticed when I went to bed because there was a curtain covering it. The upper part of this window was near Mattia's bed and the lower part was by mine. Worried that Capi might wake everyone in the house, I covered his mouth with my hand and then looked outside.
My father had entered the stable and quietly opened the door on the other side, then he closed it again in the same cautious manner after admitting two men heavily laden with bundles which they carried on their shoulders. Then he placed his finger on his lip, and with the other hand which held the lantern, he pointed to the caravan in which we were sleeping. I was about to call out that they need not mind us, but I was afraid I should wake up Mattia, who now, I thought, was sleeping quietly, so I kept still. My father helped the two men unload their bundles, then he disappeared, but soon he returned with my mother. During his absence the men had opened their baggage. There were hats, underclothes, stockings, gloves, etc. Evidently these men were merchants who had come to sell their goods to my parents. My father took each object and examined it by the light of the lantern and passed it on to my mother, who with a little pair of scissors cut off the tickets and put them in her pocket. This appeared strange to me,[Pg 314] as also the hour that they had chosen for this sale.
My father entered the stable and quietly opened the door on the other side. Then he closed it again just as carefully after letting in two men who were loaded down with bundles they carried on their shoulders. He put his finger to his lips and, holding the lantern in his other hand, pointed to the caravan where we were sleeping. I was about to call out that they didn’t need to worry about us, but I didn’t want to wake up Mattia, who I thought was sleeping soundly, so I stayed quiet. My father helped the two men unload their bundles, then he left, but soon he came back with my mother. While he was gone, the men opened their baggage. There were hats, underclothes, stockings, gloves, and more. Clearly, these men were merchants who had come to sell their goods to my parents. My father took each item, examined it by the light of the lantern, and passed it to my mother, who used a small pair of scissors to cut off the tags and put them in her pocket. This all seemed strange to me, as did the hour they had chosen for this sale.
While my mother was examining the goods my father spoke to the men in a whisper. If I had known English a little better I should perhaps have caught what he said, but all I could hear was the word "police," that was said several times and for that reason caught my ear.
While my mom was checking out the items, my dad whispered to the guys. If I had understood English a bit better, I might have caught what he was saying, but all I could hear was the word "police," which was mentioned several times and that's what stood out to me.
When all the goods had been carefully noted, my parents and the two men went into the house, and again our caravan was in darkness. They had evidently gone inside to settle the bill. I wanted to convince myself that what I had seen was quite natural, yet despite my desire I could not believe so. Why had not these men who had come to see my parents entered by the other door? Why did they talk of the police in whispers as though they were afraid of being heard outside? Why had my mother cut off the tickets after she had bought the goods? I could not drive these thoughts from my mind. After a time a light again filled our caravan. I looked out this time in spite of myself. I told myself that I ought not to look, and yet ... I looked. I told myself that it was better that I should not know, and yet I wanted to see.
When all the items had been carefully counted, my parents and the two men went into the house, and once again our caravan was in darkness. They had obviously gone in to finalize the bill. I wanted to assure myself that what I'd seen was completely normal, yet despite my wish, I couldn't believe that. Why hadn't these men who came to speak with my parents used the other door? Why were they whispering about the police as if they were scared of being overheard outside? Why had my mother torn off the tickets after purchasing the goods? I couldn't shake these thoughts from my mind. After a while, light filled our caravan again. This time, I looked out despite myself. I told myself I shouldn't look, yet ... I looked. I told myself it was better not to know, but still, I wanted to see.
My father and mother were alone. While my mother quickly made a bundle of the goods, my father swept a corner of the stable. Under the dry sand that he heaped up there was a trap door. He lifted it. By then my mother had finished tying up the bundles and my father took them and lowered[Pg 315] them through the trap to a cellar below, my mother holding the lantern to light him. Then he shut the trap door and swept the sand over it again. Over the sand they both strewed wisps of straw as on the rest of the stable floor. Then they went out.
My mom and dad were alone. While my mom quickly tied up the goods, my dad cleaned a corner of the stable. Beneath the dry sand he pushed to the side was a trap door. He lifted it. By then, my mom had finished securing the bundles, and my dad took them and lowered[Pg 315] them through the trap to a cellar below, while my mom held the lantern to light the way. Then he closed the trap door and swept the sand over it again. They both scattered some straw on the sand, just like they did on the rest of the stable floor. After that, they left.
At the moment when they softly closed the door it seemed to me that Mattia moved in his bed and that he lay back on his pillow. Had he seen? I did not dare ask him. From head to foot I was in a cold perspiration. I remained in this state all night long. A cock crowed at daybreak; then only did I drop off to sleep.
At the moment they quietly shut the door, it felt like Mattia stirred in his bed and settled back onto his pillow. Had he noticed? I didn’t dare ask him. I was drenched in cold sweat from head to toe. I stayed in this condition all night. A rooster crowed at dawn; only then did I finally fall asleep.
The noise of the key being turned in the door of our caravan the next morning woke me. Thinking that it was my father who had come to tell us that it was time to get up, I closed my eyes so as not to see him.
The sound of the key turning in the door of our caravan the next morning woke me up. Thinking it was my dad coming to tell us it was time to get up, I closed my eyes so I wouldn't have to see him.
"It was your brother," said Mattia; "he has unlocked the door and he's gone now."
"It was your brother," Mattia said. "He unlocked the door and he's gone now."
We dressed. Mattia did not ask me if I had slept well, neither did I put the question to him. Once I caught him looking at me and I turned my eyes away.
We got dressed. Mattia didn’t ask if I had slept well, and I didn’t ask him either. Once, I caught him looking at me, and I looked away.
We had to go to the kitchen, but neither my father nor mother were there. My grandfather was seated before the fire in his big chair as though he had not moved since the night before, and my eldest sister, whose name was Annie, was wiping the table. Allen, my eldest brother, was sweeping the room. I went over to them to wish them good morning, but they continued with their work [Pg 316]without taking any notice of me. I went towards my grandfather, but he would not let me get near him, and like the evening before, he spat at my side, which stopped me short.
We had to go to the kitchen, but neither my dad nor mom were there. My grandpa was sitting by the fire in his big chair as if he hadn’t moved since the night before, and my oldest sister, Annie, was wiping the table. Allen, my oldest brother, was sweeping the room. I walked over to them to say good morning, but they kept working [Pg 316]without acknowledging me. I approached my grandpa, but he wouldn’t let me get close, and just like the night before, he spat at my side, which made me stop in my tracks.
"Ask them," I said to Mattia, "what time I shall see my mother and father?"
"Ask them," I said to Mattia, "what time I'll see my mom and dad?"
Mattia did as I told him, and my grandfather, upon hearing one of us speak English, seemed to feel more amiable.
Mattia did what I told him, and my grandfather, when he heard one of us speaking English, seemed to be in a better mood.
"What does he say?"
"What does he say?"
"He says that your father has gone out for the day and that your mother is asleep, and that if we like we may go out."
"He says that your dad has gone out for the day and that your mom is asleep, and that if we want, we can go out."
"Did he only say that?" I asked, finding this translation very short.
"Is that all he said?" I asked, finding this translation way too brief.
Mattia seemed confused.
Mattia looked confused.
"I don't know if I understood the rest," he said.
"I’m not sure I got the rest," he said.
"Tell me what you think you understood."
"Let me know what you think you got."
"It seemed to me that he said that if we found some bargains in the city we were not to miss them. He said that we lived at the expense of fools."
"It sounded like he was saying that if we found some good deals in the city, we shouldn’t pass them up. He mentioned that we thrived on the foolishness of others."
My grandfather must have guessed that Mattia was explaining what he had said to me, for with the hand that was not paralyzed, he made a motion as though he were slipping something into his pocket, then he winked his eye.
My grandfather must have realized that Mattia was telling me what he had said, because with his uninjured hand, he made a gesture as if he were putting something into his pocket, then he winked.
"Let us go out," I said quickly.
"Let’s go out," I said quickly.
For two or three hours we walked about, not daring to go far for fear we might become lost. Bethnal-Green was even more horrible in the daytime than it had been at night. Mattia and I[Pg 317] hardly spoke a word. Now and again he pressed my hand.
For two or three hours, we walked around, not wanting to venture too far for fear of getting lost. Bethnal Green was even more dreadful during the day than it had been at night. Mattia and I[Pg 317] hardly said a word. Every now and then, he squeezed my hand.
When we returned to the house my mother had not left her room. Through the open door I could see that she was leaning her head on the table. Thinking that she was sick I ran to her to kiss her, as I was unable to speak to her. She lifted up her head, which swayed. She looked at me but did not see me. I smelled the odor of gin on her hot breath. I drew back. Her head fell again on her arms resting on the table.
When we got back to the house, my mom hadn't left her room. Through the open door, I could see she was resting her head on the table. Thinking she was unwell, I rushed over to kiss her since I couldn't talk to her. She lifted her head, which wobbled. She looked at me but didn't really see me. I could smell the gin on her warm breath. I stepped back. Her head dropped again onto her arms on the table.
"Gin," said my grandfather, grinning.
"Gin," my grandfather said, grinning.
I remained motionless. I felt turned to stone. I don't know how long I stood so. Suddenly I turned to Mattia. He was looking at me with eyes full of tears. I signed to him and again we left the house. For a long time we walked about, side by side, holding each other's hands, saying nothing, going straight before us without knowing where we were going.
I stood completely still. I felt like I was turned to stone. I don’t know how long I stayed like that. Suddenly, I looked at Mattia. He was staring at me with tear-filled eyes. I motioned to him, and we left the house once more. For a long time, we walked side by side, holding hands, saying nothing, just moving forward without knowing where we were headed.
"Where do you want to go, Remi?" he asked at last, anxiously.
"Where do you want to go, Remi?" he finally asked, anxious.
"I don't know. Somewhere so we can talk. I want to speak to you, Mattia. We can't talk in this crowd."
"I don't know. Let's go somewhere we can talk. I want to speak with you, Mattia. We can't have a conversation in this crowd."
We had by this time come to a much wider street at the end of which was a public garden. We hurried to this spot and sat down on a bench.
We had now reached a much wider street, and at the end was a public garden. We rushed over to it and sat down on a bench.
"You know how much I love you, Mattia boy," I began, "and you know that it was through friendship for you that I asked you to come with me to[Pg 318] see my people. You won't doubt my friendship, no matter what I ask of you?"
"You know how much I love you, Mattia boy," I started, "and you know that it was out of friendship for you that I invited you to come with me to[Pg 318]meet my people. You won’t doubt my friendship, no matter what I ask of you?"
"Don't be such a silly," he said, forcing a smile.
"Don't be so silly," he said, forcing a smile.
"You want to laugh so that I won't break down," I replied. "If I can't cry when I'm with you, when can I cry? But.... Oh ... oh, Mattia, Mattia!"
"You want to laugh so I won't fall apart," I replied. "If I can't cry when I'm with you, when can I cry? But... Oh... oh, Mattia, Mattia!"
Throwing my arms around dear old Mattia's neck, I burst into tears. Never had I felt so miserable. When I had been alone in this great world, never had I felt so unhappy as I did at this moment. After my burst of sobs I forced myself to be calm. It was not because I wanted Mattia's pity that I had brought him to this garden, it was not for myself; it was for him.
Throwing my arms around dear old Mattia's neck, I broke down in tears. I had never felt so miserable. When I had been alone in this big world, I had never felt as unhappy as I did at that moment. After my sobbing fit, I forced myself to calm down. I didn’t bring Mattia to this garden for his pity; it wasn’t for me; it was for him.
"Mattia," I said resolutely, "you must go back to France."
"Mattia," I said firmly, "you need to go back to France."
"Leave you? Never!"
"Leave you? No way!"
"I knew beforehand what you would reply and I am pleased, oh, so pleased that you wish to be with me, but, Mattia, you must go back to France at once!"
"I knew in advance how you would respond, and I'm so happy that you want to be with me. But, Mattia, you have to go back to France right now!"
"Why? Tell me that."
"Why? Tell me why."
"Because.... Tell me, Mattia. Don't be afraid. Did you sleep last night? Did you see?"
"Because... Tell me, Mattia. Don't be scared. Did you sleep last night? Did you see?"
"I did not sleep," he answered.
"I didn't sleep," he said.
"And you saw...?"
"And you saw what...?"
"All."
"Everything."
"And you understood?"
"Did you get it?"
"That those goods had not been paid for. Your father was angry with the men because they[Pg 319] knocked at the stable door and not at the house door. They told him that the police were watching them."
"That those goods hadn't been paid for. Your dad was angry with the guys because they[Pg 319] knocked on the stable door instead of the house door. They told him that the police were keeping an eye on them."
"You see very well, then, that you must go," I said.
"You can clearly see that you need to go," I said.
"If I must go, you must go also; it is no better for one than for the other."
"If I have to go, you have to go too; it's not any better for one than for the other."
"If you had met Garofoli in Paris and he had forced you to go back to him, I am sure you would not have wanted me to stay with you. I am simply doing what you would do yourself."
"If you had met Garofoli in Paris and he had made you go back to him, I’m sure you wouldn’t have wanted me to stick around. I’m just doing what you would do too."
He did not reply.
He didn't respond.
"You must go back to France," I insisted; "go to Lise and tell her that I cannot do for her father what I promised. I told her that the first thing I did would be to pay off his debts. You must tell her how it is, and go to Mother Barberin also. Simply say that my people are not rich as I had thought; there is no disgrace in not having money. But don't tell them anything more."
"You need to go back to France," I insisted; "go to Lise and tell her that I can’t do what I promised for her dad. I told her that the first thing I would do is pay off his debts. You need to explain the situation to her and also visit Mother Barberin. Just say that my family isn't as wealthy as I thought; there's no shame in not having money. But don’t tell them anything else."
"It is not because they are poor that you want me to go, so I shan't go," Mattia replied obstinately. "I know what it is, after what we saw last night; you are afraid for me."
"It’s not because they’re poor that you want me to leave, so I won’t go," Mattia said stubbornly. "I know what it is, after what we saw last night; you’re worried about me."
"Mattia, don't say that!"
"Mattia, don't say that!"
"You are afraid one day that I shall cut the tickets off goods that have not been paid for."
"You’re worried that one day I’ll take the tickets off items that haven’t been paid for."
"Mattia, Mattia, don't!"
"Mattia, don't!"
"Well, if you are afraid for me, I am afraid for you. Let us both go."
"Well, if you're worried about me, I'm worried about you. Let's both go."
"It's impossible; my parents are nothing to you,[Pg 320] but this is my father and mother, and I must stay with them. It is my family."
"It's impossible; my parents mean nothing to you,[Pg 320] but they are my father and mother, and I have to stay with them. They are my family."
"Your family! That man who steals, your father! That drunken woman your mother!"
"Your family! That guy who steals, your dad! That drunk woman your mom!"
"Don't you dare say so, Mattia," I cried, springing up from my seat; "you are speaking of my father and mother and I must respect them and love them."
"Don't even say that, Mattia," I shouted, jumping up from my seat; "you're talking about my parents, and I have to respect and love them."
"Yes, so you should if they are your people, but ... are they?"
"Yes, you should if they are your people, but ... are they?"
"You forget their many proofs."
"You ignore their many proofs."
"You don't resemble your father or your mother. Their children are all fair, while you are dark. And then how is it they could spend so much money to find a child? Put all these things together and in my opinion you are not a Driscoll. You might write to Mother Barberin and ask her to tell you just what the clothes were like that you wore when you were found. Then ask that man you call your father to describe the clothes his baby had on when it was stolen. Until then I shan't move."
"You don't look like your dad or your mom. Their kids are all light-skinned, while you're dark. So how could they spend so much money to find a child? Putting all this together, I think you're not a Driscoll. You could write to Mother Barberin and ask her what the clothes were like that you wore when you were found. Then ask that man you call your father to describe what his baby was wearing when it was taken. Until then, I’m not going anywhere."
"But suppose one day Mattia gets a bang on his poor head?"
"But what if one day Mattia takes a hit to his poor head?"
"That would not be so hard if he received the blow for a friend," he said, smiling.
"That wouldn’t be too difficult if he took the hit for a friend," he said, smiling.
We did not return to the Red Lion Court until night. My father and mother passed no remark upon our absence. After supper my father drew two chairs to the fireside, which brought a growl from my grandfather, and then asked us to tell him[Pg 321] how we had made enough money to live on in France. I told the story.
We didn’t get back to the Red Lion Court until nighttime. My parents didn’t say anything about where we had been. After dinner, my dad pulled two chairs up to the fire, which earned a grunt from my grandfather, and then he asked us to explain[Pg 321] how we managed to earn enough money to live in France. I told the story.
"Not only did we earn enough to live on, but we got enough to buy a cow," said Mattia with assurance. In his turn he told how we came by the cow.
"Not only did we make enough to live on, but we also had enough to buy a cow," Mattia said confidently. He then explained how we managed to get the cow.
"You must be clever kids," said my father; "show us what you can do."
"You guys must be smart," my dad said; "show us what you can do."
I took my harp and played a piece, but not my Neapolitan song. Mattia played a piece on his violin and a piece on his cornet. It was the cornet solo that brought the greatest applause from the children who had gathered round us in a circle.
I picked up my harp and played a song, but not my Neapolitan tune. Mattia played a piece on his violin and another on his cornet. It was the cornet solo that got the loudest applause from the kids who had gathered around us in a circle.
"And Capi, can he do anything?" asked my father. "He ought to be able to earn his food."
"And Capi, can he do anything?" my dad asked. "He should be able to earn his keep."
I was very proud of Capi's talents. I put him through all his tricks and as usual he scored a great success.
I was really proud of Capi's skills. I made him perform all his tricks, and as always, he nailed it.
"Why, that dog is worth a fortune," exclaimed my father.
"That dog is worth a fortune," my father exclaimed.
I was very pleased at this praise and assured him that Capi could learn anything that one wished to teach him. My father translated what I said into English, and it seemed to me that he added something more which made everybody laugh, for the old grandfather winked his eye several times and said, "Fine dog!"
I was really happy about the compliment and told him that Capi could learn anything you wanted to teach him. My dad translated what I said into English, and it felt like he added something else that made everyone laugh because the old grandfather winked a few times and said, "Great dog!"
"This is what I suggest," said my father, "that is if Mattia would like to live with us?"
"This is what I suggest," my father said, "if Mattia would like to live with us?"
"I want to stay with Remi," replied Mattia.
"I want to stay with Remi," Mattia said.
"Well, this is what I propose," continued my[Pg 322] father. "We're not rich and we all work. In the summer we travel through the country and the children go and sell the goods to those who won't take the trouble to come to us, but in the winter we haven't much to do. Now you and Remi can go and play music in the streets. You'll make quite a little money as Christmas draws near, but Ned and Allen must take Capi with them and he'll make the people laugh with his tricks; in that way the talent will be distributed."
"Well, here’s my idea," my father continued. "We’re not wealthy and we all work hard. In the summer, we travel around the country and the kids sell our goods to those who won’t bother to come to us. But in the winter, we don’t have much to do. So, you and Remi can go play music in the streets. You’ll earn some good money as Christmas approaches, but Ned and Allen need to take Capi with them; he’ll entertain the crowd with his tricks. That way, we can share the talent."
"Capi won't work well with any one but me," I said quickly. I could not bear to be parted from my dog.
"Capi won’t get along with anyone but me," I said quickly. I couldn’t stand the thought of being away from my dog.
"He'll learn to work with Allen and Ned easy," said my father; "we'll get more money this way."
"He'll learn to work with Allen and Ned easily," my father said; "we'll make more money this way."
"Oh, but we'll get ever so much more with Capi," I insisted.
"Oh, but we'll get so much more with Capi," I insisted.
"That's enough," replied my father briefly; "when I say a thing I mean it. No arguments."
"That's enough," my father said tersely; "when I say something, I mean it. No arguments."
I said nothing more. As I laid down in my bed that night Mattia whispered in my ear: "Now to-morrow you write to Mother Barberin." Then he jumped into bed.
I didn't say anything else. As I lay in bed that night, Mattia whispered in my ear, "Now tomorrow you write to Mother Barberin." Then he jumped into bed.
But the next morning I had to give Capi his lesson, I took him in my arms and while I gently kissed him on his cold nose, I explained to him what he had to do; poor doggy! how he looked at me, how he listened! I then put his leash in Allen's hand and he followed the two boys obediently, but with a forlorn air.
But the next morning I had to give Capi his lesson. I picked him up and while I gently kissed his cold nose, I explained what he needed to do. Poor dog! Look at how he gazed at me, how he listened! I then handed his leash to Allen, and he followed the two boys obediently, but with a sad expression.
My father took Mattia and me across London[Pg 323] where there were beautiful houses, splendid streets with wide pavements, and carriages that shone like glass, drawn by magnificent horses and driven by big fat coachmen with powdered wigs. It was late when we got back to Red Lion Court, for the distance from the West End to Bethnal-Green is great. How pleased I was to see Capi again. He was covered with mud, but in a good humor. I was so pleased to see him, that after I had rubbed him well down with dry straw, I wrapped him in my sheepskin and made him sleep in my bed.
My dad took Mattia and me across London[Pg 323] where there were beautiful houses, amazing streets with wide sidewalks, and carriages that sparkled like glass, pulled by magnificent horses and driven by big, heavy coachmen in powdered wigs. It was late when we returned to Red Lion Court because the distance from the West End to Bethnal Green is quite far. I was so happy to see Capi again. He was covered in mud but in a good mood. I was so glad to see him that after I gave him a good rub-down with dry straw, I wrapped him in my sheepskin and let him sleep in my bed.
Things went on this way for several days. Mattia and I went one way and Capi, Ned, and Allen another. Then one evening my father told me that we could take Capi the next day with us, as he wanted the two boys to do something in the house. Mattia and I were very pleased and we intended to do our utmost to bring back a good sum of money so that he would let us have the dog always. We had to get Capi back and we would not spare ourselves, neither one of us. We made Capi undergo a severe washing and combing early in the morning, then we went off.
Things went on like this for several days. Mattia and I went one way while Capi, Ned, and Allen went another. Then one evening, my father told me that we could take Capi with us the next day because he wanted the two boys to help out around the house. Mattia and I were really happy about it, and we planned to do our best to earn a good amount of money so that he would let us keep the dog. We had to get Capi back and we were determined to give it our all. We made sure Capi got a thorough wash and grooming first thing in the morning, and then we set off.
Unfortunately for our plan a heavy fog had been hanging over London for two entire days. It was so dense that we could only see a few steps before us, and those who listened to us playing behind these fog curtains could not see Capi. It was a most annoying state of affairs for our "takings." Little did we think how indebted we should be to the fog a few minutes later. We were walking[Pg 324] through one of the most popular streets when suddenly I discovered that Capi was not with us. This was extraordinary, for he always kept close at our heels. I waited for him to catch up with us. I stood at the entrance of a dark alley and whistled softly, for we could see but a short distance. I was beginning to fear that he had been stolen from us when he came up on the run, holding a pair of woolen stockings between his teeth. Placing his fore paws against me he presented them to me with a bark. He seemed as proud as when he had accomplished one of his most difficult tricks and wanted my approval. It was all done in a few seconds. I stood dumbfounded. Then Mattia seized the stockings with one hand and pulled me down the alley with the other.
Unfortunately for our plan, a thick fog had been hanging over London for two whole days. It was so dense that we could only see a few steps ahead, and those who listened to us playing behind this fog couldn’t see Capi. It was a really frustrating situation for our "takings." Little did we know how much we would owe to the fog just a few minutes later. We were walking[Pg 324] down one of the busiest streets when I suddenly realized that Capi was not with us. This was unusual because he always stuck close to us. I waited for him to catch up. I stood at the entrance of a dark alley and whistled softly, since we could only see a short distance. I was starting to worry that he had been taken from us when he came running up, holding a pair of woolen stockings in his mouth. He placed his front paws against me and presented them to me with a bark. He looked as proud as when he had pulled off one of his toughest tricks and wanted my approval. This all happened in a matter of seconds. I stood there in shock. Then Mattia grabbed the stockings with one hand and pulled me down the alley with the other.
"Walk quick, but don't run," he whispered.
"Walk fast, but don’t run,” he whispered.
He told me a moment later that a man who had hurried past him on the pavement was saying, "Where's that thief? I'll get him!" We went out by the other end of the alley.
He told me a moment later that a guy who had rushed past him on the sidewalk was saying, "Where's that thief? I'll get him!" We went out through the other end of the alley.
"If it had not been for the fog we should have been arrested as thieves," said Mattia.
"If it hadn't been for the fog, we would have been caught as thieves," Mattia said.
For a moment I stood almost choking. They had made a thief of my good honest Capi!
For a moment, I stood there nearly gasping. They had turned my good, honest Capi into a thief!
"Hold him tight," I said, "and come back to the house."
"Hold him tight," I said, "and come back to the house."
We walked quickly.
We hurried.
The father and mother were seated at the table folding up material. I threw the pair of stockings down. Allen and Ned laughed.
The mom and dad were sitting at the table folding fabric. I tossed the pair of stockings down. Allen and Ned laughed.
"Here's a pair of stockings," I said; "you've made a thief of my dog. I thought you took him out to amuse people."
"Here are a pair of stockings," I said; "you've turned my dog into a thief. I thought you took him out to entertain people."
I was trembling so I could scarcely speak, and yet I never felt more determined.
I was shaking so much I could barely speak, but I had never felt more determined.
"And if it was not for amusement," demanded my father, "what would you do, I'd like to know?"
"And if it wasn't for fun," my dad asked, "what would you do, I'd like to know?"
"I'd tie a cord round Capi's neck, and although I love him dearly, I'd drown him. I don't want Capi to become a thief any more than I want to be one myself, and if I thought that I ever should become a thief, I'd drown myself at once with my dog."
"I'd put a cord around Capi's neck, and even though I love him a lot, I'd drown him. I don't want Capi to turn into a thief any more than I want to be one myself, and if I ever thought that I might become a thief, I'd drown myself right alongside my dog."
My father looked me full in the face. I thought he was going to strike me. His eyes gleamed. I did not flinch.
My dad looked me straight in the eye. I thought he was about to hit me. His eyes shone. I didn't back down.
"Oh, very well, then," said he, recovering himself; "so that it shall not happen again, you may take Capi out with you in the future."
"Oh, fine then," he said, regaining his composure. "To make sure it doesn't happen again, you can take Capi with you from now on."
I showed my fist to the two boys. I could not speak to them, but they saw by my manner that if they dared have anything more to do with my dog, they would have me to reckon with. I was willing to fight them both to protect Capi.
I held up my fist to the two boys. I couldn't say anything to them, but they could tell by my behavior that if they tried to mess with my dog again, they would have to deal with me. I was ready to fight both of them to protect Capi.
From that day every one in my family openly showed their dislike for me. My grandfather continued to spit angrily when I approached him. The boys and my eldest sister played every trick they possibly could upon me. My father and mother ignored me, only demanding of me my money every evening. Out of the whole family, for[Pg 326] whom I had felt so much affection when I had landed in England, there was only baby Kate who would let me fondle her, and she turned from me coldly if I had not candy or an orange in my pocket for her.
From that day on, everyone in my family openly showed their dislike for me. My grandfather kept spitting angrily when I got close to him. The boys and my oldest sister played every trick they could think of on me. My mom and dad ignored me, only demanding my money every evening. Out of the whole family, for[Pg 326] whom I had felt so much affection when I had arrived in England, only baby Kate would let me hold her, and she turned away coldly if I didn't have candy or an orange in my pocket for her.
Although I would not listen to what Mattia had said at first, gradually, little by little, I began to wonder if I did really belong to this family. I had done nothing for them to be so unkind to me. Mattia, seeing me so greatly worried, would say as though to himself: "I am just wondering what kind of clothes Mother Barberin will tell us you wore...."
Although I didn't pay much attention to what Mattia said at first, gradually, piece by piece, I started to question if I really belonged to this family. I hadn't done anything to deserve their unkindness. Mattia, noticing how troubled I was, would mumble to himself: "I'm just curious about what kind of clothes Mother Barberin will say you wore..."
At last the letter came. The priest had written it for her. It read:
At last, the letter arrived. The priest had written it for her. It said:
"My little Remi: I was surprised and sorry to learn the contents of your letter. From what Barberin told me and also from the clothes you had on when you were found, I thought that you belonged to a very rich family. I can easily tell you what you wore, for I have kept everything. You were not wound up in wrappings like a French baby; you wore long robes and underskirts like little English babies. You had on a white flannel robe and over that a very fine linen robe, then a big white cashmere pelisse lined with white silk and trimmed with beautiful white embroidery, and you had a lovely lace bonnet, and then white woolen socks with little silk rosettes. None of these things were marked, but the little flannel jacket you had next to your[Pg 327] skin and the flannel robe had both been marked, but the marks had been carefully cut out. There, Remi, boy, that is all I can tell you. Don't worry, dear child, that you can't give us all the fine presents that you promised. Your cow that you bought with your savings is worth all the presents in the world to me. I am pleased to tell you that she's in good health and gives the same fine quantity of milk, so I am very comfortably off now, and I never look at her without thinking of you and your little friend Mattia. Let me have news of you sometimes, dear boy, you are so tender and affectionate, and I hope, now you have found your family, they will all love you as you deserve to be loved. I kiss you lovingly.
"My dear Remi: I was shocked and saddened to read what was in your letter. Based on what Barberin told me and the clothes you were wearing when you were found, I assumed you came from a wealthy family. I can easily describe your clothes because I've kept everything. You weren’t bundled up like a French baby; instead, you wore long gowns and underskirts like little English babies. You had a white flannel gown, with a really nice linen gown over it, a big white cashmere coat lined with white silk and beautifully embroidered in white, and a lovely lace bonnet, along with white wool socks that had little silk rosettes. None of these items had labels, but the little flannel jacket next to your[Pg 327] skin and the flannel gown both had labels, though the labels were carefully cut out. That’s all I can share, Remi. Don’t worry, my dear child, that you can’t give us all the nice gifts you promised. Your cow, which you bought with your savings, means more to me than all the gifts in the world. I’m happy to say she’s in good health and produces the same good amount of milk, so I’m quite comfortable now, and I always think of you and your little friend Mattia when I see her. Please update me about you sometimes, dear boy; you are so caring and loving, and I hope now that you’ve found your family, they will love you as you deserve. I send you my love and kisses."
"Your foster mother,
"Your foster mother,
"Widow Barberin."
"Widow Barberin."
Dear Mother Barberin! she imagined that everybody must love me because she did!
Dear Mother Barberin! She thought that everyone must love me because she did!
"She's a fine woman," said Mattia; "very fine, she thought of me! Now let's see what Mr. Driscoll has to say."
"She's an amazing woman," said Mattia; "really amazing, she thought of me! Now let's see what Mr. Driscoll has to say."
"He might have forgotten the things."
"He might have forgotten the stuff."
"Does one forget the clothes that their child wears when it was kidnaped? Why, it's only through its clothes that they can find it."
"Do parents forget the clothes their child wore when they were kidnapped? It's only through those clothes that they can find them."
"Wait until we hear what he says before we think anything."
"Let's wait to hear what he has to say before we jump to any conclusions."
It was not an easy thing for me to ask my father how I was dressed on the day that I was stolen. If[Pg 328] I had put the question casually without any underthought, it would have been simple enough. As it was I was timid. Then one day when the cold sleet had driven me home earlier than usual, I took my courage in both hands, and broached the subject that was causing me so much anxiety. At my question my father looked me full in the face. But I looked back at him far more boldly than I imagined that I could at this moment. Then he smiled. There was something hard and cruel in the smile but still it was a smile.
It wasn’t easy for me to ask my father how I was dressed on the day I was taken. If[Pg 328] I had asked casually without any hesitation, it would have been simple enough. Instead, I felt nervous. Then one day, when the cold sleet had forced me home earlier than usual, I gathered my courage and brought up the topic that had been worrying me so much. When I asked my question, my father looked me straight in the eye. But I met his gaze more boldly than I thought I could at that moment. Then he smiled. There was something hard and cruel about the smile, but still, it was a smile.
"On the day that you were stolen from us," he said slowly, "you wore a flannel robe, a linen robe, a lace bonnet, white woolen shoes, and a white embroidered cashmere pelisse. Two of your garments Were marked F.D., Francis Driscoll, your real name, but this mark was cut out by the woman who stole you, for she hoped that in this way you would never be found. I'll show you your baptismal certificates which, of course, I still have."
"On the day you were taken from us," he said slowly, "you were wearing a flannel robe, a linen robe, a lace bonnet, white wool shoes, and a white embroidered cashmere coat. Two of your clothes were marked F.D., for Francis Driscoll, your real name, but that mark was cut out by the woman who took you, hoping this way you would never be found. I'll show you your baptismal certificates, which I still have, of course."
He searched in a drawer and soon brought forth a big paper which he handed to me.
He searched in a drawer and soon pulled out a large piece of paper, which he handed to me.
"If you don't mind," I said with a last effort, "Mattia will translate it for me."
"If you don't mind," I said with one last try, "Mattia will translate it for me."
"Certainly."
"Definitely."
Mattia translated it as well as he could. It appeared that I was born on Thursday, August the 2nd, and that I was the son of John Driscoll and Margaret Grange, his wife.
Mattia translated it as best as he could. It looked like I was born on Thursday, August 2nd, and that I was the son of John Driscoll and his wife, Margaret Grange.
What further proofs could I ask?
What other proof could I ask for?
"That's all very fine," said Mattia that night,[Pg 329] when we were in our caravan, "but how comes it that peddlers were rich enough to give their children lace bonnets and embroidered pelisses? Peddlers are not so rich as that!"
"That's all well and good," said Mattia that night,[Pg 329] when we were in our caravan, "but how is it that peddlers had enough money to give their kids lace bonnets and embroidered coats? Peddlers aren't that wealthy!"
"It is because they were peddlers that they could get those things cheaper."
"It’s because they were vendors that they could get those things at a lower price."
Mattia whistled, but he shook his head, then again he whispered: "You're not that Driscoll's baby, but you're the baby that Driscoll stole!"
Mattia whistled, but he shook his head, then whispered again: "You're not Driscoll's baby, but you're the baby that Driscoll stole!"
I was about to reply but he had already climbed up into his bed.
I was about to respond, but he had already gotten into his bed.
CHAPTER XXVIII
A MYSTERIOUS STRANGER
If I had been in Mattia's place, I should perhaps have had as much imagination as he, but I felt in my position that it was wrong for me to have such thoughts. It had been proved beyond a doubt that Mr. Driscoll was my father. I could not look at the matter from the same point of view as Mattia. He might doubt ... but I must not. When he tried to make me believe as he did, I told him to be silent. But he was pig-headed and I was not always able to get the better of his obstinacy.
If I had been in Mattia's shoes, I might have had as much imagination as he did, but I felt it was wrong for me to think that way. It had been clearly established that Mr. Driscoll was my father. I couldn’t see things the same way Mattia did. He might have doubts, but I couldn’t afford to. When he tried to convince me to think like him, I told him to quiet down. But he was stubborn, and I couldn’t always overcome his persistence.
"Why are you dark and all the rest of the family fair?" he would ask repeatedly.
"Why do you have darker skin when the rest of the family is fair?" he would ask over and over.
"How was it that poor people could dress their baby in fine laces and embroidery?" was another often repeated question. And I could only reply by putting a question myself.
"How is it that people with little money can dress their baby in fancy laces and embroidery?" was another question that came up a lot. And I could only respond by asking a question myself.
"Why did they search for me if I was not their child? Why had they given money to Barberin and to Greth and Galley?"
"Why were they looking for me if I wasn't their child? Why had they given money to Barberin and Greth and Galley?"
Mattia could find no answer to my question and yet he would not be convinced.
Mattia couldn’t find any answer to my question, and yet he still wouldn’t be convinced.
"I think we should both go back to France," he urged.
"I think we should both go back to France," he insisted.
"That's impossible."
"That's not gonna happen."
"Because it's your duty to keep with your family, eh? But is it your family?"
"Because it's your responsibility to stick with your family, right? But is it really your family?"
These discussions only had one result, they made me more unhappy than I had ever been. How terrible it is to doubt. Yet, in spite of my wish not to doubt, I doubted. Who would have thought when I was crying so sadly because I thought I had no family that I should be in such despair now that I had one. How could I know the truth? In the meantime I had to sing and dance and laugh and make grimaces when my heart was full.
These conversations only led to one outcome: they made me more unhappy than I'd ever been. It’s awful to have doubts. But even though I wanted to believe, I still doubted. Who would have imagined that when I was crying so heartbreakingly over thinking I had no family, I would be in such despair now that I do? How could I know the truth? In the meantime, I had to sing and dance and laugh and put on a brave face when my heart was heavy.
One Sunday my father told me to stay in the house because he wanted me. He sent Mattia off alone. All the others had gone out; my grandfather alone was upstairs. I had been with my father for about an hour when there was a knock at the door. A gentleman, who was unlike any of the men who usually called on my father, came in. He was about fifty years old and dressed in the height of fashion. He had white pointed teeth like a dog and when he smiled he drew his lips back over them as though he was going to bite. He spoke to my father in English, turning continually to look at me. Then he began to talk French; he spoke this language with scarcely an accent.
One Sunday, my dad told me to stay inside because he needed me. He sent Mattia off by himself. Everyone else had gone out; my grandfather was the only one upstairs. I had been with my dad for about an hour when someone knocked at the door. A man who was different from the usual visitors came in. He was around fifty, dressed in the latest fashion. He had sharp white teeth like a dog's, and when he smiled, he pulled his lips back as if he might bite. He spoke to my dad in English, constantly glancing at me. Then he switched to French; he spoke it with hardly any accent.
"This is the young boy that you spoke to me about?" he said. "He appears very well."
"This is the young boy you told me about?" he said. "He seems very good."
"Answer the gentleman," said my father to me.
"Answer the man," my dad said to me.
"Yes, I am quite well," I replied, surprised.
"Yeah, I’m doing well," I responded, surprised.
"You have never been ill?"
"You've never been sick?"
"I had pneumonia once."
"I had pneumonia once."
"Ah, when was that?"
"Ah, when was that?"
"Three years ago. I slept out in the cold all night. My master, who was with me, was frozen to death, and I got pneumonia."
"Three years ago. I stood outside in the cold all night. My master, who was with me, froze to death, and I caught pneumonia."
"Haven't you felt any effects of this illness since?"
"Haven't you experienced any effects of this illness since then?"
"No."
"Nope."
"No fatigue, no perspiration at night?"
"No tiredness, no sweating at night?"
"No. When I'm tired it's because I have walked a lot, but I don't get ill."
"No. When I'm tired, it's because I've walked a lot, but I don't get sick."
He came over to me and felt my arms, then put his head on my heart, then at my back and on my chest, telling me to take deep breaths. He also told me to cough. That done he looked at me for a long time. It was then that I thought he wanted to bite me, his teeth gleamed in such a terrible smile. A few moments later he left the house with my father.
He walked over to me and touched my arms, then rested his head on my heart, then on my back and chest, telling me to take deep breaths. He also asked me to cough. After that, he looked at me for a long time. It was then that I thought he wanted to bite me; his teeth shone in such a creepy smile. A few moments later, he left the house with my dad.
What did it mean? Did he want to take me in his employ? I should have to leave Mattia and Capi. No, I wouldn't be a servant to anybody, much less this man whom I disliked already.
What did it mean? Did he want to hire me? I would have to leave Mattia and Capi. No, I wouldn't work for anyone, especially not this man I already disliked.
My father returned and told me I could go out if I wished. I went into the caravan. What was my surprise to find Mattia there. He put his finger to his lips.
My dad came back and told me I could go out if I wanted. I went into the caravan. I was surprised to find Mattia there. He put his finger to his lips.
"Go and open the stable door," he whispered, "I'll go out softly behind you. They mustn't know that I was here."
"Go and open the stable door," he whispered, "I'll quietly follow you out. They can't find out that I was here."
I was mystified but I did as he asked.
I was confused, but I did what he asked.
"Do you know who that man was who was with your father?" he asked excitedly when we were in the street. "It was Mr. James Milligan, your friend's uncle."
"Do you know who that man was that was with your dad?" he asked eagerly as we stood on the street. "It was Mr. James Milligan, your friend's uncle."
I stood staring at him in the middle of the pavement. He took me by the arm and dragged me on.
I stood there, looking at him in the middle of the sidewalk. He grabbed my arm and pulled me along.
"I was not going out all alone," he continued, "so I went in there to sleep, but I didn't sleep. Your father and a gentleman came into the stable and I heard all they said; at first I didn't try to listen but afterward I did.
"I wasn't going out all on my own," he went on, "so I went in there to sleep, but I couldn't sleep. Your dad and a guy came into the stable, and I heard everything they said; at first, I didn't try to listen, but later, I did."
"'Solid as a rock,' said the gentleman; 'nine out of ten would have died, but he pulled through with pneumonia.'
"'Solid as a rock,' said the man; 'nine out of ten would have died, but he came through pneumonia.'"
"'How is your nephew?' asked your father.
"'How's your nephew?' your father asked."
"'Better. Three months ago the doctors again gave him up, but his mother saved him once more. Oh, she's a marvelous mother, is Mrs. Milligan.'
"'Better. Three months ago the doctors had given up on him again, but his mother saved him once more. Oh, Mrs. Milligan is an incredible mother.'"
"You can imagine when I heard this name if I did not glue my ears to the window.
"You can imagine when I heard this name, I had my ears glued to the window."
"'Then if your nephew is better,' continued your father, 'all you've done is useless.'
"'Then if your nephew is better,' your father continued, 'everything you've done is pointless.'"
"'For the moment, perhaps,' replied the other, 'but I don't say that Arthur is going to live; it would be a miracle if he did, and I am not afraid of miracles. The day he dies the only heir to that estate will be myself.'
"'For now, maybe,' replied the other, 'but I’m not saying that Arthur is going to survive; it would be a miracle if he did, and I'm not counting on miracles. The day he dies, I’ll be the only heir to that estate.'"
"'Don't worry; I'll see to that,' said Driscoll.
"'Don't worry; I'll take care of that,' said Driscoll."
"'Yes, I count on you,' replied Mr. Milligan."
"'Yeah, I’m counting on you,' replied Mr. Milligan."
My first thought was to question my father, but it was not wise to let them know that they had been[Pg 334] overheard. As Mr. Milligan had business with my father he would probably come to the house again, and the next time, Mattia, whom he did not know, could follow him.
My first thought was to ask my dad, but it wasn't smart to let them know that they had been[Pg 334] overheard. Since Mr. Milligan had business with my dad, he would probably come to the house again, and the next time, Mattia, who he didn't know, could follow him.
A few days later Mattia met a friend of his, Bob, the Englishman, whom he had known at the Gassot Circus. I could see by the way he greeted Mattia that he was very fond of him. He at once took a liking to Capi and myself. From that day we had a strong friend, who, by his experience and advice, was of great help to us in time of trouble.
A few days later, Mattia ran into his friend Bob, the Englishman, whom he had met at the Gassot Circus. I could tell from the way he greeted Mattia that he really liked him. He instantly took a shine to Capi and me. From that day on, we had a solid friend who, with his experience and advice, was a huge help to us during tough times.
CHAPTER XXIX
IN PRISON
Spring came slowly, but at last the day arrived for the family to leave London. The caravans had been repainted and were loaded with merchandise. There were materials, hats, shawls, handkerchiefs, sweaters, underwear, ear-rings, razors, soap, powders, cream, everything that one could imagine.
Spring came slowly, but finally the day arrived for the family to leave London. The caravans had been repainted and were packed with merchandise. There were materials, hats, shawls, handkerchiefs, sweaters, underwear, earrings, razors, soap, powders, cream—everything you could think of.
The caravans were full. The horses bought. Where, and how? I did not know but we saw them come and everything was then ready for the departure. We did not know if we were to stay with the old grandfather or go with the family, but my father, finding that we made good money playing, told us the night before that we should go on the road with him and play our music.
The caravans were packed. The horses were bought. I had no idea where or how, but we watched them arrive, and everything was set for departure. We weren’t sure if we should stay with our old grandfather or go with the family, but my dad, noticing that we were making good money playing music, told us the night before that we should hit the road with him and perform.
"Let us go back to France," urged Mattia; "here's a good chance now."
"Let's go back to France," urged Mattia; "here's a great opportunity now."
"Why not travel through England?"
"Why not explore England?"
"Because I tell you something's going to happen if we stay here, and besides we might find Mrs. Milligan and Arthur in France. If he has been ill she will be sure to take him on their barge, now the summer is coming."
"Because I'm telling you something's going to happen if we stay here, and besides, we might find Mrs. Milligan and Arthur in France. If he’s been sick, she’ll definitely take him on their barge now that summer is coming."
I told him that I must stay.
I told him that I had to stay.
The same day we started. I saw in the afternoon[Pg 336] how they sold the things that cost so little. We arrived at a large village and the caravans were drawn up on the public square. One of the sides was lowered and the goods displayed temptingly for the purchasers to inspect.
The same day we started. I saw in the afternoon[Pg 336] how they sold things that were so cheap. We got to a big village, and the caravans were set up in the public square. One side was opened, and the goods were laid out enticingly for buyers to check out.
"Look at the price! Look at the price!" cried my father. "You couldn't find anything like this elsewhere for the price! I don't sell 'em; I'm giving 'em away. Look at this!"
"Check out the price! Check out the price!" shouted my dad. "You won't find anything like this anywhere else for that price! I'm not selling them; I'm practically giving them away. Look at this!"
"He must have stolen them," I heard the people say when they saw the prices. If they had glanced at my shamed looks, they would have known that they were right in their suppositions.
"He must have stolen them," I heard people say when they saw the prices. If they had looked at my embarrassed expression, they would have known they were right in their assumptions.
If they did not notice me, Mattia did. "How much longer can you bear this?" he asked.
If they didn't see me, Mattia did. "How much longer can you handle this?" he asked.
I was silent.
I stayed quiet.
"Let us go back to France," he urged again. "I feel that something is going to happen, and going to happen soon. Don't you think sooner or later the police will get on to Driscoll, seeing how cheap he's selling the things? Then what'll happen?"
"Let’s head back to France," he insisted again. "I have a feeling that something is about to happen, and it’s going to happen soon. Don’t you think the police will eventually catch on to Driscoll, especially considering how low-priced he’s selling the stuff? Then what will happen?"
"Oh, Mattia...."
"Oh, Mattia..."
"If you will keep your eyes shut I must keep mine open. We shall both be arrested and we haven't done anything, but how can we prove that? Aren't we eating the food that is paid for by the money that he gets for these things?"
"If you close your eyes, I have to keep mine open. We’ll both get caught, and we haven't done anything wrong, but how can we show that? Aren't we eating food that's paid for with the money he makes from all this?"
I had never thought of that; it struck me now like a blow in the face.
I had never considered that; it hit me now like a punch in the face.
"But we earn our food," I stammered, trying to defend ourselves.
"But we earn our food," I stammered, trying to defend ourselves.
"That's true, but we're living with thieves," replied Mattia, speaking more frankly than he had ever done before, "and then if we're sent to prison, we can't look for your family. And I'm anxious to see Mrs. Milligan to warn her against that James Milligan. You don't know what he might not do to Arthur. Let us go while we can."
"That's true, but we’re dealing with thieves," Mattia replied, speaking more openly than ever before, "and if we end up in prison, we can't look for your family. I'm really worried about seeing Mrs. Milligan to warn her about that James Milligan. You have no idea what he might do to Arthur. Let's leave while we still can."
"Let me have a few more days to think it over, Mattia," I said.
"Give me a few more days to think it over, Mattia," I said.
"Hurry up, then. Jack the Giant Killer smelled flesh—I smell danger."
"Hurry up, then. Jack the Giant Killer sensed flesh—I sense danger."
Circumstances did for me what I was afraid to do. Several weeks had passed since we left London. My father had set up his caravans in a town where the races were about to be held. As Mattia and I had nothing to do with selling the goods, we went to see the race-course, which was at some distance from the town. Outside the English race-courses there is usually a fair going on. Mountebanks of all descriptions, musicians, and stall holders gather there two or three days in advance.
Circumstances did for me what I was too scared to do. Several weeks had passed since we left London. My dad had set up his caravans in a town where the races were about to take place. Since Mattia and I weren't involved in selling the goods, we went to check out the racecourse, which was a bit far from the town. There's usually a fair happening outside English racecourses. All kinds of entertainers, musicians, and vendors gather there two or three days ahead.
We were passing by a camp fire over which a kettle was hanging when we recognized our friend Bob, who had been with Mattia in the circus. He was delighted to see us again. He had come to the races with two friends and was going to give an exhibition of strength. He had engaged some musicians but they had failed him at the last moment and he was afraid that the performance the next day would be a failure. He had to have musicians to attract a crowd. Would we help him out? The[Pg 338] profits would be divided between the five of us that made up the company. There would even be something for Capi, for he would like to have Capi perform his tricks in the intervals. We agreed and promised to be there the next day at the time he mentioned.
We were walking past a campfire with a kettle hanging over it when we spotted our friend Bob, who had been with Mattia at the circus. He was thrilled to see us again. He had come to the races with two friends and was planning to put on a strength show. He had booked some musicians, but they had let him down at the last minute, and he was worried that the performance the next day would flop. He needed musicians to draw a crowd. Would we help him out? The[Pg 338] profits would be split between the five of us in the group. There would even be something for Capi, as he wanted Capi to perform his tricks during the breaks. We agreed and promised to be there the next day at the time he specified.
When I told of this arrangement to my father he said that he wanted Capi and that we could not have him. I wondered if they were going to make my dog do some dirty trick. From my look my father guessed my thoughts.
When I told my dad about this arrangement, he said he wanted Capi and that we couldn't have him. I wondered if they were planning to make my dog do something shady. From my expression, my dad figured out what I was thinking.
"Oh, it's all right," he said; "Capi's a good watch dog; he must stand by the caravans. In a crowd like we shall have we might easily be robbed. You two go alone and play with your friend Bob, and if you are not finished until late, which will be quite likely, you can join us at the Old Oak Tavern. We shall go on our way again to-morrow."
"Oh, it’s fine," he said; "Capi’s a good watchdog; he needs to stay with the caravans. In a crowd like we'll have, it’s easy to get robbed. You two go ahead and hang out with your friend Bob, and if you’re not done until late, which is likely, you can meet us at the Old Oak Tavern. We’ll be on our way again tomorrow."
We had spent the night before at the Old Oak Tavern, which was a mile out on a lonely road. The place was kept by a couple whose appearance did not inspire one with confidence. It was quite easy to find this place. It was on a straight road. The only annoying thing was that it was a long walk for us after a tiring day.
We spent the night before at the Old Oak Tavern, a mile down a lonely road. The place was run by a couple whose looks didn't exactly make you feel at ease. It was pretty easy to find; it was right on a straight road. The only frustrating part was that it was a long walk for us after a tiring day.
But when my father said a thing I had to obey. I promised to be at the Tavern. The next day, after tying Capi to the caravan, where he was to be on guard, I hurried off to the race-course with Mattia.
But when my dad said something, I had to listen. I promised to be at the Tavern. The next day, after tying Capi to the caravan, where he was supposed to keep watch, I hurried off to the racetrack with Mattia.
We began to play as soon as we arrived and kept[Pg 339] it up until night. My fingers ached as though they had been pricked with a thousand pins and poor Mattia had blown his cornet so long that he could scarcely breathe. It was past midnight. Just as they were doing their last turn a big bar of iron which they were using in their feats fell on Mattia's foot. I thought that his foot was broken. Fortunately it was only severely bruised. No bones were broken, but still he could not walk.
We started playing as soon as we got there and didn’t stop until night fell.[Pg 339] My fingers hurt like I’d been poked with a thousand pins, and poor Mattia had played his cornet for so long that he could barely breathe. It was past midnight. Just as they were finishing their last routine, a heavy bar of iron they were using for their stunts fell on Mattia's foot. I thought it was broken. Fortunately, it was just badly bruised. No bones were broken, but he still couldn’t walk.
It was decided that he should stay there that night with Bob and that I should go on alone to the Old Oak Tavern, for I had to know where the Driscoll family was going the next day. All was dark when I reached the tavern. I looked round for the caravans. They were nowhere to be seen. All I could see, beside one or two miserable wagons, was a big cage from which, as I drew near, came the cry of a wild beast. The beautiful gaudy colored caravans belonging to the Driscoll family were gone.
It was decided that he would stay there that night with Bob and I would head to the Old Oak Tavern by myself, because I needed to find out where the Driscoll family was going the next day. It was dark when I arrived at the tavern. I looked around for the caravans, but they were nowhere in sight. Besides one or two shabby wagons, all I could see was a large cage from which the cry of a wild animal came as I approached. The beautifully painted caravans belonging to the Driscoll family were gone.
I knocked at the tavern door. The landlord opened it and turned the light from his lantern full on my face. He recognised me, but instead of letting me go in he told me to hurry after my parents, who had gone to Lewes, and said that I'd better not lose any time joining them. Then he shut the door in my face.
I knocked on the tavern door. The landlord opened it and shone the light from his lantern directly on my face. He recognized me, but instead of letting me in, he told me to hurry after my parents, who had gone to Lewes, and said I shouldn't waste any time catching up with them. Then he shut the door in my face.
Since I had been in England I had learned to speak English fairly well. I understood clearly what he said, but I had not the slightest idea where Lewes was situated, and besides I could not go, even[Pg 340] if I found out the direction, and leave Mattia behind. I began my weary tramp back to the race-course; an hour later I was sleeping beside Mattia in Bob's wagon.
Since I had been in England, I had learned to speak English pretty well. I understood exactly what he said, but I had no idea where Lewes was located, and besides, I couldn't go, even[Pg 340] if I figured out which way to go, and leave Mattia behind. I started my long walk back to the racecourse; an hour later, I was sleeping next to Mattia in Bob's wagon.
The next morning Bob told me how to get to Lewes and I was ready to start. I was watching him boil the water for breakfast when I looked up from the fire and saw Capi being led towards us by a policeman. What did it mean? The moment Capi recognized me he gave a tug at his leash and escaping from the officer bounded toward me and jumped into my arms.
The next morning, Bob told me how to get to Lewes, and I was ready to go. I was watching him boil water for breakfast when I looked up from the fire and saw a policeman leading Capi towards us. What was going on? As soon as Capi recognized me, he tugged at his leash, broke free from the officer, and ran towards me, jumping into my arms.
"Is that your dog?" asked the policeman.
"Is that your dog?" the police officer asked.
"Yes."
Yes.
"Then come with me, you're under arrest."
"Then come with me, you're under arrest."
He seized me by the collar.
He grabbed me by the collar.
"What do you mean by arresting him?" cried Bob, jumping up from the fire.
"What do you mean by arresting him?" Bob shouted, springing up from the fire.
"Are you his brother?"
"Are you his sibling?"
"No, his friend."
"No, it's his friend."
"Well, a man and a boy robbed St. George's Church last night. They got up a ladder and went through the window. This dog was there to give the alarm. They were surprised in the act and in their hurry to get out by the window, the dog was left in the church. I knew that with the dog I'd be sure to find the thieves; here's one, now where's his father?"
"Well, a man and a boy broke into St. George's Church last night. They climbed a ladder and entered through the window. A dog was there to raise the alarm. They were caught in the act, and in their rush to escape through the window, they left the dog behind in the church. I figured that with the dog, I'd definitely track down the thieves; here's one, now where's his dad?"
I could not utter a word. Mattia, who had heard the talk, came out of the caravan and limped over to me. Bob was telling the policeman that I could[Pg 341] not be guilty because I had stayed with him until one o'clock, then I went to the Old Oak Tavern and spoke to the landlord there, and came back here at once.
I couldn't say anything. Mattia, who had overheard the conversation, came out of the caravan and walked over to me with a limp. Bob was telling the policeman that I couldn't possibly be guilty because I had been with him until one o'clock, then I went to the Old Oak Tavern to talk to the landlord, and came back here right away.
"It was a quarter after one that the church was entered," said the officer, "and this boy left here at one o'clock so he could have met the other and got to the church."
"It was a quarter past one when the church was entered," said the officer, "and this boy left here at one o'clock, so he could have met the other and gotten to the church."
"It takes more than a quarter of an hour to go from here to the town," said Bob.
"It takes over fifteen minutes to get from here to the town," said Bob.
"On the run, no," replied the policeman, "and what proves that he left here at one o'clock?"
"Running away, no," replied the cop, "and what shows that he left here at one o'clock?"
"I can prove it; I swear it," cried Bob.
"I can prove it; I swear," shouted Bob.
The policeman shrugged his shoulders. "This boy can explain to the magistrate," he said.
The cop shrugged. "This kid can explain to the judge," he said.
As I was being led away, Mattia threw his arms about my neck, as though it was because he wanted to embrace me, but Mattia had another object.
As I was being taken away, Mattia wrapped his arms around my neck, as if he wanted to hug me, but he had another motive.
"Keep up your courage," he whispered, "we won't forsake you."
"Stay strong," he whispered, "we won’t abandon you."
"Take care of Capi," I said in French, but the officer understood.
"Take care of Capi," I said in French, but the officer got it.
"Oh, no," he said; "I'll keep that dog. He helped me to find you; he may help me to find the other."
"Oh, no," he said. "I'm keeping that dog. He helped me find you; he might help me find the other one."
Handcuffed to the policeman I had to pass under the gaze of a crowd of people, but they did not jeer me like the peasants in France had done at my first arrest; these people, almost all of them, were antagonistic to the police; they were gypsies, tramps, in fact, the Bohemian vagabond.
Handcuffed to the police officer, I had to walk past a crowd of people, but they didn’t mock me like the peasants in France did during my first arrest; these people, almost all of them, were opposed to the police; they were gypsies, drifters, essentially, the Bohemian outcasts.
There were no onions strewn over this prison where I was now locked up. This was a real jail with iron bars at the windows, the sight of which put all thought of escape from my mind. In the cell there was only a bench and a hammock. I dropped onto the bench and remained for a long time with my head buried in my hands. Mattia and Bob, even with the help of other friends, could never get me away from here. I got up and went over to the window; the bars were strong and close together. The walls were three feet thick. The ground beneath was paved with large stones. The door was covered with a plate of sheet iron.... No, I could not escape.
There were no onions scattered around this prison where I was now locked up. This was a real jail with iron bars on the windows, which made any thoughts of escape disappear. In the cell, there was just a bench and a hammock. I sat on the bench for a long time with my head buried in my hands. Mattia and Bob, even with help from other friends, could never get me out of here. I got up and walked over to the window; the bars were strong and closely spaced. The walls were three feet thick. The ground was covered with large stones. The door was covered with a sheet of iron... No, I couldn't escape.
I began to wonder if it would be possible for me to prove my innocence, despite Capi's presence in the church. Mattia and Bob could help me by proving an alibi. If they could prove this I was saved in spite of the mute testimony that my poor dog had carried against me. I asked the jailer when he brought in some food if it would be long before I should appear before the magistrate. I did not know then that in England you are taken into court the day after arrest. The jailer, who seemed a kindly sort of man, told me that it would certainly be the next day.
I started to wonder if I could prove my innocence, even with Capi in the church. Mattia and Bob could help by providing an alibi. If they could do that, I would be saved despite the silent evidence that my poor dog had against me. I asked the jailer, when he brought me some food, how long it would be before I had to go before the magistrate. I didn’t realize at the time that in England, you go to court the day after you’re arrested. The jailer, who seemed like a nice guy, told me it would definitely be the next day.
I had heard tales of prisoners finding messages from their friends in the food that was brought in to them. I could not touch my food, but I at once began to crumble my bread. I found nothing inside. There were some potatoes also; I mashed[Pg 343] them to a pulp, but I found not the tiniest note. I did not sleep that night.
I had heard stories about prisoners discovering messages from their friends hidden in the food brought to them. I couldn't eat my food, but I immediately started crumbling my bread. I found nothing inside. There were also some potatoes; I mashed[Pg 343] them into a pulp, but I didn’t find even the smallest note. I didn't sleep that night.
The next morning the jailer came into my cell carrying a jug of water and a basin. He told me to wash myself if I wished to, for I was to appear before the judge, and a good appearance never went against one. When the jailer returned he told me to follow him. We went down several passages, then came to a small door which he opened.
The next morning, the jailer came into my cell with a jug of water and a basin. He told me I could wash up if I wanted to, since I was going to appear before the judge, and looking presentable never hurts. When the jailer came back, he told me to follow him. We walked down a few corridors and then arrived at a small door that he opened.
"Pass in," he said.
"Come in," he said.
The room I entered was very close. I heard a confused murmur of voices. Although my temples were throbbing and I could scarcely stand, I was able to take in my surroundings. The room was of fair size with large windows and high ceiling. The judge was seated on a raised platform. Beneath him in front sat three other court officials. Near where I stood was a gentleman wearing a robe and wig. I was surprised to find that this was my lawyer. How was it I had an attorney? Where did he come from?
The room I walked into was very cramped. I heard a jumbled mix of voices. Even though my head was pounding and I could barely stay on my feet, I managed to take in my surroundings. The room was a decent size with big windows and a high ceiling. The judge was sitting on an elevated platform. In front of him were three other court officials. Close to where I was standing was a man in a robe and wig. I was taken aback to realize that this was my lawyer. How did I end up with an attorney? Where did he come from?
Amongst the witnesses, I saw Bob and his two friends, the landlord of the Old Oak Tavern, and some men whom I did not know. Then on another stand opposite, amongst several other persons, I saw the policeman who had arrested me. The public prosecutor in a few words stated the crime. A robbery had been committed in St. George's Church. The thieves, a man and a child, had climbed up a ladder and broken a window to get in. They had with them a dog to give the alarm. At a quarter[Pg 344] after one, a late pedestrian had seen a light in the church and had at once aroused the sexton. Several men ran to the church; the dog barked and the thieves escaped through the window, leaving the dog behind them. The dog's intelligence was remarkable. The next morning the animal had led the policeman to the race-course where he had recognized his master, who was none other than the accused now standing in the prisoner's dock. As to the second thief, they were on his trail, and they hoped to arrest him shortly.
Among the witnesses, I noticed Bob and his two friends, the landlord of the Old Oak Tavern, and some guys I didn’t recognize. Then, on another stand facing us, among several other people, I spotted the cop who had arrested me. The public prosecutor briefly outlined the crime. A robbery had taken place in St. George's Church. The thieves, a man and a child, had used a ladder to climb up and break a window to get inside. They had brought a dog to raise the alarm. At a quarter[Pg 344] after one, a late passerby saw a light in the church and quickly alerted the sexton. Several guys rushed to the church; the dog barked, and the thieves escaped through the window, leaving the dog behind. The dog's intelligence was impressive. The next morning, the animal led the policeman to the racecourse, where he recognized his owner, who was none other than the accused now standing in the prisoner's dock. As for the second thief, they were on his trail, and they hoped to catch him soon.
There was little to be said for me; my friends tried to prove an alibi, but the prosecutor said that I had ample time to meet my accomplice at the church and then run to the Old Oak Tavern after. I was asked then how I could account for my dog being in the church at quarter after one. I replied that I could not say, for the dog had not been with me all day. But I declared that I was innocent. My attorney tried to prove that my dog had wandered into the church during the day and had been locked in when the sexton closed the door. He did his best for me, but the defense was weak. Then the judge said that I should be taken to the county jail to wait for the Grand Jury to decide if I should, or should not, be held for the assizes.
There wasn't much I could say for myself; my friends tried to provide an alibi, but the prosecutor claimed I had plenty of time to meet my accomplice at the church and then head to the Old Oak Tavern. I was asked how I could explain my dog being in the church at a quarter past one. I said I couldn't, because the dog hadn't been with me all day. But I insisted that I was innocent. My lawyer tried to argue that my dog had wandered into the church earlier and got locked in when the sexton closed up. He did his best for me, but the defense was weak. Then the judge said I should be taken to the county jail to wait for the Grand Jury to decide whether I should be held for trial or not.
The assizes!
The court sessions!
I fell back on my bench. Oh, why had I not listened to Mattia.
I leaned back on my bench. Oh, why hadn't I listened to Mattia?
CHAPTER XXX
ESCAPE
I had not been acquitted because the judge was expecting the arrest of the man who had entered the church with the child. They would then know if I was this man's accomplice. They were on the trail, the prosecutor had said, so I should have the shame and sorrow of appearing in the prisoner's dock at the Assizes beside him.
I hadn't been acquitted because the judge was waiting for the arrest of the guy who had gone into the church with the child. They would then know if I was this guy's accomplice. They were closing in, the prosecutor had said, so I should feel the shame and sorrow of standing in the defendant's box at the Assizes next to him.
That evening, just before dusk, I heard the clear notes of a cornet. Mattia was there! Dear old Mattia! he wanted to tell me that he was near and thinking of me. He was evidently in the street on the other side of the wall opposite my window. I heard footsteps and the murmur of a crowd. Mattia and Bob were probably giving a performance.
That evening, right before dark, I heard the clear sound of a cornet. Mattia was there! Good old Mattia! He wanted to let me know he was nearby and thinking about me. He was clearly in the street on the other side of the wall facing my window. I could hear footsteps and the buzz of a crowd. Mattia and Bob were probably putting on a show.
Suddenly I heard a clear voice call out in French, "To-morrow at daybreak!" Then at once Mattia played his loudest on the cornet.
Suddenly, I heard a clear voice call out in French, "Tomorrow at daybreak!" Then immediately, Mattia played his loudest on the cornet.
It did not need any degree of intelligence to understand that Mattia had not addressed these French words to an English public. I was not sure what they meant, but evidently I had to be on the alert at daybreak the next morning. As soon as it was dark I got into my hammock, but it was some time before I could go to sleep, although I was very[Pg 346] tired. At last I dropped off to sleep. When I awoke it was night. The stars shone in the dark sky and silence reigned everywhere. A clock struck three. I counted the hours and the quarter hours. Leaning against the wall I kept my eyes fixed on the window. I watched the stars go out one by one. In the distance I could hear the cocks crowing. It was daybreak.
It didn’t take much intelligence to realize that Mattia hadn’t directed those French words to an English audience. I wasn’t sure what they meant, but clearly I needed to be alert at dawn the next morning. Once it got dark, I got into my hammock, but it took a while for me to fall asleep, even though I was really[Pg 346] tired. Eventually, I drifted off. When I woke up, it was night. The stars were shining in the dark sky and there was complete silence. A clock struck three. I counted the hours and the quarter hours. Leaning against the wall, I kept my gaze fixed on the window. I watched the stars fade away one by one. In the distance, I could hear the roosters crowing. It was dawn.
I opened the window very softly. What did I expect? There were still the iron bars and the high wall opposite. I could not get out, and yet foolish though the thought was, I expected my freedom. The morning air chilled me but I stayed by my window, looking out without knowing at what, listening without knowing to what. A big white cloud came up in the sky. It was daybreak. My heart throbbed wildly. Then I seemed to hear a scratching on the wall, but I had heard no sound of footsteps. I listened. The scratching continued. I saw a head appear above the wall. In the dim light I recognized Bob.
I opened the window very quietly. What did I expect? The iron bars were still there, and the tall wall across from me was the same. I couldn’t escape, and yet, as silly as it was, I hoped for my freedom. The morning air was cold, but I lingered at the window, staring out without knowing what I was looking for, listening without understanding what I was hearing. A large white cloud floated up in the sky. It was dawn. My heart raced. Then I thought I heard scratching on the wall, but I hadn't heard any footsteps. I listened more closely. The scratching kept going. I saw a head pop up over the wall. In the fading light, I recognized Bob.
He saw me with my face pressed against the bars.
He saw me with my face up against the bars.
"Silence!" he said softly.
"Be quiet!" he said softly.
He made a sign for me to move away from the window. Wondering, I obeyed. He put a peashooter to his mouth and blew. A tiny ball came through the air and fell at my feet. Bob's head disappeared.
He gestured for me to step away from the window. Curious, I complied. He brought a peashooter to his lips and blew. A small pellet zipped through the air and landed at my feet. Bob's head vanished.
I pounced on the ball. It was tissue paper made into a tiny ball like a pea. The light was too dim for me to see what was written on it; I had to wait[Pg 347] till day. I closed my window cautiously and lay down again in my hammock with the tiny bit of paper in my hand. How slowly the light came! At last I was able to read what was written on the paper. I read:
I jumped on the ball. It was a piece of tissue paper crumpled into a tiny ball like a pea. The light was too low for me to see what was written on it; I had to wait[Pg 347] until morning. I carefully closed my window and lay back down in my hammock with the small piece of paper in my hand. The light came so slowly! Finally, I could read what was on the paper. I read:
"To-morrow you will be taken in the train to the county jail. A policeman will be in the compartment with you. Keep near the same door by which you enter. At the end of forty minutes (count them carefully), the train will slacken speed as it nears a junction; then open the door and jump out. Climb the small hill on the left. We'll be there. Keep your courage up; above all, jump well forward and fall on your feet."
"Tomorrow, you'll be taken by train to the county jail. A police officer will be in the compartment with you. Stay near the same door you came in. After about forty minutes (make sure to count them carefully), the train will slow down as it nears a junction; then open the door and jump out. Climb the small hill on the left. We'll be there. Stay strong; most importantly, jump far enough and land on your feet."
Saved! I should not appear before the Assizes! Good Mattia, dear old Bob! How good of Bob to help Mattia, for Mattia, poor little fellow, could not have done this alone.
Saved! I shouldn’t have to face the Assizes! Good Mattia, dear old Bob! How kind of Bob to help Mattia, because Mattia, poor little guy, couldn’t have done this alone.
I re-read the note. Forty minutes after the train starts.... Hill to the left.... It was a risky thing to do to jump from a train, but even if I killed myself in doing so, I would better do it. Better die than be condemned as a thief.
I read the note again. Forty minutes after the train leaves.... Hill on the left.... It was a risky move to jump from a train, but even if I ended up killing myself, it would be worth it. Better to die than be labeled as a thief.
Would they think of Capi?
Would they think about Capi?
After I had again read my note, I chewed it into a pulp.
After I read my note again, I chewed it into mush.
The next day, in the afternoon, a policeman came into my cell and told me to follow him. He was a man over fifty and I thought with satisfaction that he did not appear to be very nimble.
The next day, in the afternoon, a police officer came into my cell and told me to follow him. He was a man over fifty, and I felt satisfied that he didn’t seem very agile.
Things turned out just as Bob had said. The train rolled off. I took my place near the door where I had entered. The policeman sat opposite me; we were alone in the compartment.
Things happened exactly like Bob said they would. The train took off. I sat by the door where I had come in. The policeman was sitting across from me; we were alone in the compartment.
"Do you speak English?" asked the policeman.
"Do you speak English?" the policeman asked.
"I understand if you don't talk too rapidly," I replied.
"I get it if you don't speak too quickly," I replied.
"Well, then, I want to give you a little advice, my boy," he said; "don't try and fool the law. Just tell me how it all happened, and I'll give you five shillings. It'll be easier for you if you have a little money in jail."
"Well, I want to give you some advice, kid," he said; "don't try to trick the law. Just tell me what happened, and I'll give you five shillings. It'll be easier for you if you have some cash while you're in jail."
I was about to say that I had nothing to confess, but I felt that might annoy the man, so I said nothing.
I was about to say that I had nothing to confess, but I thought that might irritate the guy, so I kept quiet.
"Just think it over," he continued, "and when you're in jail don't go and tell the first comer, but send for me. It is better to have one who is interested in you, and I'm very willing to help you."
"Just think about it," he continued, "and when you're in jail, don't go telling the first person who shows up. Instead, call for me. It's better to have someone who cares about you, and I'm more than happy to help."
I nodded my head.
I nodded.
"Ask for Dolphin; you'll remember my name?"
"Ask for Dolphin; you’ll remember my name?"
"Yes, sir."
"Yes, sir."
I was leaning against the door. The window was down and the air blew in. The policeman found that there was too much air so he moved into the middle of the seat. My left hand stole softly outside and turned the handle; with my right hand I held the door.
I was leaning against the door. The window was down and the air was flowing in. The policeman realized there was too much air, so he shifted to the center of the seat. My left hand quietly reached outside and turned the handle; with my right hand, I held the door.
The minutes passed; the engine whistled and slackened its speed. The moment had come. I pushed open the door quickly and sprang out as far[Pg 349] as I could. Fortunately, my hands, which I held out before me, touched the grass, yet the shock was so great that I rolled on the ground unconscious. When I came to my senses I thought that I was still in the train for I felt myself being carried along. Looking round I saw that I was lying at the bottom of a cart. Strange! My cheeks were wet. A soft warm tongue was licking me. I turned slightly. An ugly yellow dog was leaning over me. Mattia was kneeling beside me.
The minutes went by; the engine whistled and slowed down. The moment had arrived. I quickly pushed the door open and jumped out as far[Pg 349] as I could. Luckily, my hands, which I held out in front of me, touched the grass, but the impact was so strong that I rolled on the ground unconscious. When I regained consciousness, I thought I was still on the train because I felt myself being moved. Looking around, I realized I was lying in the bottom of a cart. Strange! My cheeks were wet. A soft, warm tongue was licking me. I turned a bit and saw an ugly yellow dog leaning over me. Mattia was kneeling beside me.
"You're saved," he said, pushing aside the dog.
"You're safe," he said, moving the dog out of the way.
"Where am I?"
"Where am I now?"
"You are in a cart. Bob's driving."
"You’re in a cart. Bob’s driving."
"How goes it?" cried Bob from his seat. "Can you move your arms and legs?"
"How's it going?" Bob shouted from his seat. "Can you move your arms and legs?"
I stretched out and did what he asked.
I lay back and did what he asked.
"Good," said Mattia; "nothing broken."
"Good," said Mattia; "nothing's broken."
"What happened?"
"What’s going on?"
"You jumped from the train as we told you, but the shock stunned you, and you rolled into a ditch. When you didn't come, Bob left the cart, crept down the hill, and carried you back in his arms. We thought you were dead. Oh, Remi, I was afraid."
"You jumped off the train like we told you, but the impact knocked you out, and you rolled into a ditch. When you didn't come back, Bob left the cart, made his way down the hill, and carried you back in his arms. We thought you were dead. Oh, Remi, I was so scared."
I stroked his hand. "And the policeman?" I asked.
I brushed my fingers over his hand. "What about the cop?" I asked.
"The train went on; it didn't stop."
"The train continued on without stopping."
My eyes again fell on the ugly yellow dog that was looking at me with eyes that resembled Capi's. But Capi was white....
My eyes returned to the ugly yellow dog that was staring at me with eyes that looked like Capi's. But Capi was white....
"What dog is that?" I asked.
"What kind of dog is that?" I asked.
Before Mattia could reply the ugly little animal had jumped on me, licking me furiously and whining.
Before Mattia could respond, the ugly little animal had jumped on me, licking me frantically and whining.
"It's Capi; we dyed him!" cried Mattia, laughing.
"It's Capi; we dyed him!" Mattia exclaimed, laughing.
"Dyed him? Why?"
"Dyed his hair? Why?"
"So that he wouldn't be recognized. Now Bob wants to make you more comfortable."
"So that he wouldn't be recognized. Now Bob wants to help you feel more at ease."
While Bob and Mattia were making me comfortable I asked them where we were going.
While Bob and Mattia were getting me settled, I asked them where we were headed.
"To Little Hampton," said Mattia, "where Bob's brother has a boat that goes over to France to fetch butter and eggs from Normandy. We owe everything to Bob. What could a poor little wretch like me have done alone? It was Bob's idea that you jump from the train."
"To Little Hampton," Mattia said, "where Bob's brother has a boat that goes to France to bring back butter and eggs from Normandy. We owe everything to Bob. What could a poor little nobody like me have done on my own? It was Bob’s idea for you to jump from the train."
"And Capi? Who's idea was it to get him?"
"And Capi? Whose idea was it to bring him along?"
"Mine. But it was Bob's to paint him yellow so that he wouldn't be recognized after we stole him from Policeman Jerry. The judge called Jerry 'intelligent'; he wasn't so very intelligent to let us get Capi away. True, Capi smelled me and almost got off alone. Bob knows the tricks of dog thieves."
"Mine. But it was Bob's job to paint him yellow so that he wouldn't be recognized after we took him from Policeman Jerry. The judge called Jerry 'smart'; he wasn't that smart to let us get Capi away. True, Capi caught my scent and almost escaped by himself. Bob knows all the tricks of dog thieves."
"And your foot?"
"And what about your foot?"
"Better, or almost better. I haven't had time to think of it."
"Better, or maybe almost better. I haven't had time to think about it."
Night was falling. We had still a long distance to go.
Night was falling. We still had a long way to go.
"Are you afraid?" asked Mattia, as I lay there in silence.
"Are you scared?" asked Mattia, as I lay there in silence.
"No, not afraid," I answered, "for I don't think[Pg 351] that I shall be caught. But it seems to me that in running away I admit my guilt. That worries me."
"No, I'm not afraid," I replied, "because I don't think[Pg 351] I'll get caught. But it feels like running away means I’m admitting my guilt. That bothers me."
"Better anything, Bob and I thought, than that you should appear at the Assizes. Even if you got off it's a bad thing to have gone through."
"Anything is better than you showing up at the Assizes, Bob and I agreed. Even if you were acquitted, it's still not a good experience to have gone through."
Convinced that after the train stopped the policeman would lose no time looking for me, we went ahead as quickly as possible. The villages through which we drove were very quiet; lights were seen in only a few of the windows. Mattia and I got under a cover. For some time a cold wind had been blowing and when we passed our tongues over our lips we tasted salt. We were nearing the sea. Soon we saw a light flashing every now and again. It was a lighthouse. Suddenly Bob stopped his horse, and jumping down from the cart, told us to wait there. He was going to see his brother to ask him if it would be safe for him to take us on his boat.
Sure that the policeman would start looking for me as soon as the train stopped, we moved ahead as quickly as we could. The villages we drove through were very quiet; there were lights in only a few windows. Mattia and I huddled under a cover. A cold wind had been blowing for a while, and when we licked our lips, we could taste salt. We were getting close to the sea. Soon, we spotted a light flashing intermittently. It was a lighthouse. Suddenly, Bob stopped his horse, jumped down from the cart, and told us to wait there. He was going to talk to his brother to check if it would be safe for him to take us on his boat.
Bob seemed to be away a very long time. We did not speak. We could hear the waves breaking on the shore at a short distance. Mattia was trembling and I also.
Bob seemed to be gone for a really long time. We didn’t talk. We could hear the waves crashing on the shore not far away. Mattia was shaking, and I was too.
"It is cold," he whispered.
"It's cold," he whispered.
Was it the cold that made us shake? When a cow or a sheep in the field at the side touched against the fence we trembled still more. There were footsteps on the road. Bob was returning. My fate had been decided. A rough-looking sailor wearing a sou'wester and an oilskin hat was with Bob.
Was it the cold that made us shiver? When a cow or a sheep in the field next to us brushed against the fence, we shivered even more. I heard footsteps on the road. Bob was coming back. My fate had been sealed. A tough-looking sailor wearing a rain hat and an oilskin jacket was with Bob.
"This is my brother," said Bob; "he'll take you on his boat. So we'll have to part now; no one need know that I brought you here."
"This is my brother," Bob said; "he'll take you out on his boat. So we have to say goodbye for now; no one needs to know I brought you here."
I wanted to thank Bob but he cut me short. I grasped his hand.
I wanted to thank Bob, but he interrupted me. I grabbed his hand.
"Don't speak of it," he said lightly, "you two boys helped me out the other night. One good turn deserves another. And I'm pleased to have been able to help a friend of Mattia's."
"Don’t mention it," he said casually, "you guys helped me out the other night. One good deed deserves another. And I’m glad I could help a friend of Mattia’s."
We followed Bob's brother down some winding quiet streets till we came to the docks. He pointed to a boat, without saying a word. In a few moments we were on board. He told us to go down below into a little cabin.
We followed Bob's brother down some winding, quiet streets until we reached the docks. He pointed to a boat without saying anything. A few moments later, we were on board. He instructed us to go below into a small cabin.
"I start in two hours' time," he said; "stay there and don't make a sound."
"I'll be leaving in two hours," he said. "Stay there and don't make a sound."
But we were not trembling now. We sat in the dark side by side.
But we weren't trembling anymore. We sat together in the dark.
CHAPTER XXXI
HUNTING FOR THE SWAN
For some time after Bob's brother left we heard only the noise of the wind and the sea dashing against the keel, then footsteps were heard on the deck above and the grinding of pulleys. A sail was hoisted, then suddenly the boat leaned to one side and began to rock. In a few moments it was pitching heavily on the rough sea.
For a while after Bob's brother left, we could only hear the wind and the waves crashing against the boat's bottom. Then, we heard footsteps on the deck above and the creaking of pulleys. A sail was raised, and suddenly the boat tilted to one side and started to sway. In just a few moments, it was rocking violently on the choppy sea.
"Poor Mattia," I said, taking his hand.
"Poor Mattia," I said, holding his hand.
"I don't care, we're saved," he said; "what if I am seasick?"
"I don't care, we're safe," he said; "so what if I'm seasick?"
The next day I passed my time between the cabin and deck. Mattia wanted to be left alone. When at last the skipper pointed out Harfleur I hurried down to the cabin to tell him the good news. As it was late in the afternoon when we arrived at Harfleur, Bob's brother told us that we could sleep on the boat that night if we wished.
The next day, I spent my time moving between the cabin and the deck. Mattia wanted some space. When the skipper finally pointed out Harfleur, I rushed down to the cabin to share the good news with him. Since we got to Harfleur late in the afternoon, Bob's brother told us we could stay on the boat that night if we wanted.
"When you want to go back to England," he said the next morning, as we wished him good-by, and thanked him for what he had done for us, "just remember that the Eclipse sails from here every Tuesday."
"When you want to go back to England," he said the next morning as we said goodbye and thanked him for what he had done for us, "just remember that the Eclipse leaves here every Tuesday."
It was a kind invitation, but Mattia and I each of us had our reason for not wishing to cross the sea again ... yet awhile.
It was a nice invitation, but Mattia and I both had our reasons for not wanting to cross the sea again... at least for now.
Fortunately we had our profits from Bob's performance. In all we had twenty-seven francs and fifty centimes. Mattia wanted to give Bob the twenty-seven francs in payment for the expenses he had been put to for my flight, but he would not accept a penny.
Fortunately, we had the profits from Bob's performance. In total, we had twenty-seven francs and fifty centimes. Mattia wanted to give Bob the twenty-seven francs to cover the expenses he incurred for my escape, but he wouldn't accept a single penny.
"Well, which way shall we go?" I asked when we landed in France.
"Well, which way should we go?" I asked when we landed in France.
"By the canal," replied Mattia promptly, "because I have an idea. I believe the Swan is on the canal this summer, now that Arthur's been so ill, and I think we ought to find it," he added.
"By the canal," Mattia replied quickly, "because I have an idea. I believe the Swan is on the canal this summer, now that Arthur's been so sick, and I think we should find it," he added.
"But what about Lise and the others?" I asked.
"But what about Lise and the others?" I asked.
"We'll see them while we're looking for Mrs. Milligan. As we go up the canal, we can stop and see Lise."
"We'll catch up with them while we search for Mrs. Milligan. As we head up the canal, we can stop by and check on Lise."
With a map that we bought, we searched for the nearest river: it was the Seine.
With a map we bought, we looked for the closest river: it was the Seine.
"We'll go up the Seine and ask all the fishermen along the banks if they've seen the Swan. It isn't like any other boat from what you say, and if they've seen it they'll remember."
"We'll head up the Seine and ask all the fishermen along the banks if they've seen the Swan. It sounds different from any other boat, and if they’ve seen it, they’ll definitely remember."
Before beginning the long journey that was probably ahead of us I bought some soft soap to clean Capi. To me, Capi yellow—was not Capi. We washed him thoroughly, each one taking it in turns until he was tired out. But Bob's dye was an excellent quality and when we had finished he was still yellow, but a shade paler. It would require many shampoos before we could get him back to his original color. Fortunately Normandy is a[Pg 355] country of brooks and each day we gave him a bath.
Before starting the long journey that was probably ahead of us, I bought some soft soap to clean Capi. To me, Capi yellow wasn’t really Capi. We washed him thoroughly, taking turns until he was worn out. But Bob’s dye was high quality, and when we finished, he was still yellow, just a bit lighter. It would take many shampoos to get him back to his original color. Luckily, Normandy is a[Pg 355] country of streams, and each day we gave him a bath.
We reached the top of a hill one morning and Mattia spied the Seine away ahead of us, winding in a large curve. From then on, we began to question the people. Had they seen the Swan, a beautiful barge with a veranda? No one had seen it. It must have passed in the night. We went on to Rouen, where again we commenced our questions, but with no better result. We would not be discouraged but went forward questioning every one. We had to stop to get money for our food as we went along, so it took us five weeks to reach the suburbs of Paris.
We reached the top of a hill one morning and Mattia spotted the Seine far ahead of us, winding in a big curve. From that point on, we started asking people. Had they seen the Swan, a beautiful barge with a veranda? No one had seen it. It must have passed by during the night. We continued on to Rouen, where we began asking questions again, but with no better luck. We weren't going to be discouraged and kept pressing on, asking everyone we could. We had to stop to get money for our food along the way, so it took us five weeks to reach the outskirts of Paris.
Fortunately, upon arriving at Charenton, we soon knew which direction we had to take. When we put the important question, we received for the first time the answer for which we had longed. A boat which resembled the Swan, a large pleasure boat, had passed that way; turning to the left, it had continued up the Seine.
Fortunately, when we got to Charenton, we quickly figured out which way to go. When we asked the important question, we finally got the answer we had been hoping for. A boat that looked like the Swan, a big pleasure boat, had come through that way; it turned left and went up the Seine.
We were by the docks. Mattia was so overjoyed that he commenced to dance amongst the fishermen. Stopping suddenly he took his violin and frantically played a triumphal march. While he played I questioned the man who had seen the barge. Without a doubt it was the Swan. It had passed through Charenton about two months ago.
We were by the docks. Mattia was so excited that he started dancing among the fishermen. Stopping suddenly, he took his violin and played a triumphant march like crazy. While he played, I asked the man who had seen the barge. Without a doubt, it was the Swan. It had passed through Charenton about two months ago.
Two months! What a lead it had! But what did that matter! We had our legs and they had the legs of two good horses and we should join them some day. The question of time did not count.[Pg 356] The great thing, the wonderful thing was that the Swan was found!
Two months! What a head start they had! But what did that matter? We had our legs and they had the legs of two strong horses, and we would catch up with them someday. The issue of time didn’t really matter.[Pg 356] The amazing thing, the incredible thing, was that the Swan was found!
"Who was right?" cried Mattia.
"Who was right?" yelled Mattia.
If I had dared I would have admitted to Mattia that I had very great hopes, but I felt that I could not analyze my thoughts, not even to myself. We had no need to stop now and question the people. The Swan was ahead of us. We had only to follow the Seine. We went on our way, getting nearer to where Lise lived. I wondered if she had seen the barge as it passed through the locks by her home. At night we never complained of weariness and we were always ready the next morning to set out at an early hour.
If I had been brave enough, I would have told Mattia that I had high hopes, but I didn’t think I could even sort through my own thoughts. We didn’t need to stop and question anyone now. The Swan was ahead of us. We just had to follow the Seine. We continued on our path, getting closer to where Lise lived. I wondered if she had seen the barge as it passed through the locks near her home. At night, we never complained of being tired, and we were always ready to set out early the next morning.
"Wake me up," said Mattia, who was fond of sleeping. And when I woke him he was never long in jumping to his feet.
"Wake me up," said Mattia, who loved to sleep. And when I woke him, he would quickly jump to his feet.
To economize we ate hard-boiled eggs, which we bought from the grocers, and bread. Yet Mattia was very fond of good things.
To save money, we ate hard-boiled eggs that we bought from the grocery store and bread. Still, Mattia really enjoyed nice things.
"I hope Mrs. Milligan has that cook still who made those tarts," he said; "apricot tarts must be fine!"
"I hope Mrs. Milligan still has that cook who made those tarts," he said; "apricot tarts must be amazing!"
"Haven't you ever tasted them?"
"Have you never tasted them?"
"I've tasted apple puffs, but I've never tasted apricot tarts. I've seen them. What are those little white things they stick all over the fruit?"
"I've had apple puffs, but I've never tried apricot tarts. I've seen them around. What are those little white things they put all over the fruit?"
"Almonds."
Almonds.
"Oh...." And Mattia opened his mouth as though he were swallowing a whole tart.
"Oh...." And Mattia opened his mouth as if he were about to take a big bite of a whole tart.
At each lock we had news of the Swan; every one[Pg 357] had seen the beautiful barge and they spoke of the kind English lady and the little boy lying on a sofa under the veranda.
At every lock, we heard updates about the Swan; everyone[Pg 357] had seen the beautiful barge and talked about the kind English lady and the little boy laying on a sofa under the veranda.
We drew nearer to Lise's home, two more days, then one, then only a few hours. We came in sight of the house. We were not walking now, we were running. Capi, who seemed to know where we were going, started ahead at a gallop. He was going to let Lise know that we were coming. She would come to meet us. But when we got to the house there was a woman standing at the door whom we did not know.
We got closer to Lise's house, two more days, then one, and finally just a few hours. We could see the house now. We weren't walking anymore; we were running. Capi, who seemed to know where we were headed, took off ahead at a gallop. He was going to let Lise know we were on our way. She would come out to greet us. But when we arrived at the house, there was a woman at the door that we didn’t recognize.
"Where's Madame Suriot?" we inquired.
"Where's Madame Suriot?" we asked.
For a moment she stared at us as though we were asking a foolish question.
For a moment, she looked at us as if we were asking a ridiculous question.
"She doesn't live here now," she said at last; "she's in Egypt."
"She doesn't live here anymore," she finally said; "she's in Egypt."
"In Egypt!"
"In Egypt!"
Mattia and I looked at one another in amazement. Egypt! We did not know just where Egypt was situated, but we thought, vaguely, it was far away, very far, somewhere beyond the seas.
Mattia and I stared at each other in disbelief. Egypt! We didn’t quite know where Egypt was, but we thought, vaguely, that it was really far away, somewhere across the seas.
"And Lise? Do you know Lise?"
"And Lise? Do you know Lise?"
"The little dumb girl? Yes, I know her! She went off with an English lady on a barge."
"The little clueless girl? Yeah, I know her! She left with an English lady on a boat."
Lise on the Swan! Were we dreaming? Mattia and I stared at one another.
Lise on the Swan! Were we dreaming? Mattia and I looked at each other, stunned.
"Are you Remi?" then asked the woman.
"Are you Remi?" the woman asked.
"Yes."
"Yep."
"Well, Suriot was drowned...."
"Well, Suriot drowned...."
"Drowned!"
"Drowning!"
"Yes, he fell into the lock and got caught below on a nail. And his poor wife didn't know what to do, and then a lady that she lived with before she married was going to Egypt, and she told her she would take her as nurse to look after the children. She didn't know what to do with little Lise and while she was wondering an English lady and her little sick son came along the canal in a barge. They talked. And the English lady, who was looking for some one to play with her son, for he was tired of being always alone, said she would take Lise along and she would educate the little girl. The lady said she would have doctors who would cure her and she would be able to speak some day. Before they went, Lise wanted her aunt to explain to me what I was to say to you if you came to see her. That's all."
"Yes, he fell into the lock and got snagged on a nail below. His poor wife was at a loss for what to do, and then a woman she used to live with before getting married decided to go to Egypt. She offered to take her as a nurse to look after the kids. She didn't know what to do with little Lise, and while she was pondering that, an English lady with her sick son passed by the canal on a barge. They chatted, and the English lady, who was searching for someone for her son to play with since he was tired of being alone, said she would take Lise with her and educate her. The lady promised that there would be doctors who could help her, and that she would eventually be able to speak. Before they left, Lise wanted her aunt to explain how to tell you what to say if you came to see her. That's all."
I was so amazed that I could find no words. But Mattia never lost his head like me.
I was so shocked that I couldn't find any words. But Mattia never lost his cool like I did.
"Where did the English lady go?" he asked.
"Where did the English woman go?" he asked.
"To Switzerland. Lise was to have written to me so that I could give you her address, but I haven't received the letter yet."
"To Switzerland. Lise was supposed to write to me so that I could give you her address, but I haven't received the letter yet."
CHAPTER XXXII
FINDING A REAL MOTHER
"Forward! March! Children!" cried Mattia after we had thanked the woman. "It is not only Arthur and Mrs. Milligan now that we are going after, but Lise. What luck! Who knows what's in store for us!"
"Forward! March! Kids!" shouted Mattia after we thanked the woman. "It's not just Arthur and Mrs. Milligan we're going after now, but Lise too. How lucky! Who knows what’s ahead for us!"
We went on our way in search of the Swan, only stopping just to sleep and to earn a few sous.
We continued on our journey looking for the Swan, stopping only to sleep and to make a few coins.
"From Switzerland one goes to Italy," said Mattia softly. "If, while running after Mrs. Milligan, we get to Lucca, how happy my little Christina will be."
"From Switzerland you can go to Italy," Mattia said softly. "If we manage to reach Lucca while chasing after Mrs. Milligan, my little Christina will be so happy."
Poor dear Mattia! He was helping me to seek those I loved and I had done nothing to help him see his little sister.
Poor dear Mattia! He was helping me find the ones I loved, and I had done nothing to help him see his little sister.
At Lyons we gained on the Swan. It was now only six weeks ahead of us. I doubted if we could catch up with it before it reached Switzerland. And then I did not know that the river Rhone was not navigable up to the Lake of Geneva. We had thought that Mrs. Milligan would go right to Switzerland on her boat. What was my surprise when arriving at the next town to see the Swan in the distance. We began to run along the banks of the river. What was the matter? Everything was[Pg 360] closed up on the barge. There were no flowers on the veranda. What had happened to Arthur? We stopped, looking at each other both with the same sorrowful thoughts.
At Lyons, we were catching up to the Swan. It was now just six weeks ahead of us. I wasn’t sure if we could catch it before it got to Switzerland. And at that point, I didn’t realize that the Rhone River wasn’t navigable all the way to Lake Geneva. We had thought Mrs. Milligan would travel directly to Switzerland on her boat. I was so surprised when we arrived at the next town and saw the Swan in the distance. We started running along the riverbanks. What was going on? Everything was[Pg 360] closed up on the barge. There were no flowers on the veranda. What had happened to Arthur? We paused and looked at each other, both thinking the same sad thoughts.
A man who had charge of the boat told us that the English lady had gone to Switzerland with a sick boy and a little dumb girl. They had gone in a carriage with a maid; the other servants had followed with the baggage. We breathed again.
A man in charge of the boat told us that the English lady had traveled to Switzerland with a sick boy and a little mute girl. They had gone in a carriage with a maid; the other servants followed with the luggage. We sighed in relief.
"Where is the lady?" asked Mattia.
"Where's the woman?" asked Mattia.
"She has taken a villa at Vevy, but I cannot say where; she is going to spend the summer there."
"She has rented a villa in Vevy, but I can't say exactly where; she plans to spend the summer there."
We started for Vevy. Now they were not traveling away from us. They had stopped and we should be sure to find them at Vevy if we searched. We arrived there with three sous in our pockets and the soles off our boots. But Vevy is not a little village; it is a town, and as for asking for Mrs. Milligan, or even an English lady with a sick son and a dumb girl, we knew that that would be absurd. There are so many English in Vevy; the place is almost like an English pleasure resort. The best way, we thought, was to go to all the houses where they might be likely to live. That would not be difficult; we had only to play our music in every street. We tried everywhere, but yet we could see no signs of Mrs. Milligan.
We set off for Vevy. Now they weren't moving away from us. They had stopped, and we would definitely find them in Vevy if we looked. We got there with three sous in our pockets and the soles of our boots worn off. But Vevy isn't a small village; it's a town, and asking for Mrs. Milligan, or even an English lady with a sick son and a mute girl, seemed ridiculous. There are so many English people in Vevy; the place is almost like an English resort. We figured the best approach was to check all the houses where they might be living. That wouldn't be hard; we just needed to play our music in every street. We tried everywhere, but still, we couldn't find any sign of Mrs. Milligan.
We went from the lake to the mountains, from the mountains to the lake, looking to the right and to the left, questioning from time to time people who, from their expression, we thought would be[Pg 361] disposed to listen and reply. Some one sent us to a chalet built way up on the mountain; another assured us that she lived down by the lake. They were indeed English ladies who lived up in the chalet on the mountain and the villa down by the lake; but not our Mrs. Milligan.
We went from the lake to the mountains and back again, checking out both sides, occasionally asking people who looked friendly enough to talk. One person directed us to a chalet high up on the mountain, while another claimed that she lived down by the lake. They were indeed English ladies residing in the chalet on the mountain and the villa by the lake, but they weren’t our Mrs. Milligan.
One afternoon we were playing in the middle of the road. The house before us had a large iron gate; the house behind stood way back in a garden. In the front of it there was a stone wall. I was singing my loudest. I sung the first verse of my Neapolitan song and was about to commence the second when we heard a weak strange voice singing. Who could it be? What a strange voice!
One afternoon, we were playing right in the middle of the road. The house in front of us had a big iron gate, and the house behind it was set way back in a garden. There was a stone wall in front of it. I was singing as loud as I could. I sang the first verse of my Neapolitan song and was about to start the second when we heard a weak, odd voice singing. Who could it be? What a strange voice!
"Arthur?" inquired Mattia.
"Arthur?" asked Mattia.
"No, no, it is not Arthur. I have never heard that voice before."
"No, no, it’s not Arthur. I’ve never heard that voice before."
But Capi commenced to whine and gave every sign of intense joy while jumping against the wall.
But Capi started to whine and showed every sign of extreme joy while jumping against the wall.
"Who is singing?" I cried, unable to contain myself.
"Who’s singing?" I shouted, unable to hold back my excitement.
"Remi!" called a weak voice.
"Remi!" called a faint voice.
My name instead of an answer! Mattia and I looked at one another, thunderstruck. As we stood looking stupidly into each other's faces, I saw a handkerchief being waved at the end of the wall. We ran to the spot. It was not until we got to the hedge which surrounded the other side of the garden that we saw the one who was waving.
My name instead of an answer! Mattia and I looked at each other, shocked. As we stood there looking blankly at each other's faces, I saw a handkerchief being waved at the far end of the wall. We ran over to see what was going on. It wasn't until we reached the hedge that surrounded the other side of the garden that we spotted the person waving.
Lise! At last we had found her and not far away were Mrs. Milligan and Arthur!
Lise! We finally found her, and not far off were Mrs. Milligan and Arthur!
But who had sung? That was the question that Mattia and I asked as soon as we found words.
But who had sung? That was the question Mattia and I asked as soon as we could find the words.
"I," answered Lise.
"I," Lise replied.
Lise was singing! Lise was talking!
Lise was singing! Lise was chatting!
The doctors had said that one day Lise would recover her speech, and very probably, under the shock of a violent emotion, but I did not think that it could be possible. And yet the miracle had happened, and it was upon knowing that I had come to her and hearing me sing the Neapolitan song I used to sing to her, that she had felt this intense emotion, and was restored to her voice. I was so overcome at this thought that I had to stretch out my hand to steady myself.
The doctors had said that one day Lise would get her speech back, probably because of a strong emotional shock, but I didn't really believe it could happen. Yet the miracle occurred: when she realized I had come to her and heard me sing the Neapolitan song I used to sing for her, she felt such a deep emotion that it brought her voice back. I was so overwhelmed by this thought that I had to reach out my hand to steady myself.
"Where is Mrs. Milligan?" I asked, "and Arthur?"
"Where's Mrs. Milligan?" I asked, "and Arthur?"
Lise moved her lips, but she could only utter inarticulate sounds, then impatiently she used the language of her hands, for her tongue was still clumsy in forming words. She pointed down the garden and we saw Arthur lying in an invalid's chair. On one side of him was his mother, and on the other ... Mr. James Milligan. In fear, in fact almost terror, I stooped down behind the hedge. Lise must have wondered why I did so. Then I made a sign to her to go.
Lise moved her lips, but she could only make muffled sounds; then, impatiently, she used her hands to communicate since her tongue was still awkward at forming words. She pointed down the garden, and we saw Arthur lying in a wheelchair. His mother was on one side of him, and on the other was Mr. James Milligan. Out of fear, almost terror, I crouched down behind the hedge. Lise must have wondered why I did that. Then I gestured for her to leave.
"Go, Lise, or you'll betray me," I said. "Come to-morrow here at nine o'clock and be alone, then I can talk to you."
"Go, Lise, or you'll let me down," I said. "Come here tomorrow at nine o'clock and be alone, then I can talk to you."
She hesitated for a moment, then went up the garden.
She paused for a moment, then walked up the garden.
"We ought not to wait till to-morrow to speak to Mrs. Milligan," said Mattia. "In the meantime that uncle might kill Arthur. He has never seen me and I'm going to see Mrs. Milligan at once and tell her."
"We shouldn't wait until tomorrow to talk to Mrs. Milligan," said Mattia. "In the meantime, that uncle could harm Arthur. He has never seen me, so I'm going to go see Mrs. Milligan right away and tell her."
There was some reason in what Mattia proposed, so I let him go off, telling him that I would wait for him at a short distance under a big chestnut tree. I waited a long time for Mattia. More than a dozen times I wondered if I had not made a mistake in letting him go. At last I saw him coming back, accompanied by Mrs. Milligan. I ran to her, and, seizing the hand that she held out to me, I bent over it. But she put her arms round me and, stooping down, kissed me tenderly on the forehead.
There was some logic to what Mattia suggested, so I let him go, telling him I would wait not far off under a large chestnut tree. I waited a long time for Mattia. More than a dozen times, I wondered if I had made a mistake by letting him leave. Finally, I saw him returning with Mrs. Milligan. I ran to her, and as she reached out her hand to me, I leaned down and kissed it. But she wrapped her arms around me and, bending down, gently kissed my forehead.
"Poor, dear child," she murmured.
"Poor, dear child," she said.
With her beautiful white fingers she pushed the hair back from my forehead and looked at me for a long time.
With her lovely white fingers, she brushed my hair away from my forehead and stared at me for a while.
"Yes, yes," she whispered softly.
"Yeah, yeah," she whispered softly.
I was too happy to say a word.
I was so happy that I couldn't say anything.
"Mattia and I have had a long talk," she said, "but I want you to tell me yourself how you came to enter the Driscoll family."
"Mattia and I had a long conversation," she said, "but I want you to tell me yourself how you ended up in the Driscoll family."
I told her what she asked and she only interrupted me to tell me to be exact on certain points. Never had I been listened to with such attention. Her eyes did not leave mine.
I told her what she asked, and she only interrupted me to ask me to be specific on certain points. I had never been listened to so intently. Her eyes stayed locked on mine.
When I had finished she was silent for some time, still looking at me. At last she said: "This is a very serious matter and we must act prudently.[Pg 364] But from this moment you must consider yourself as the friend," she hesitated a little, "as the brother of Arthur. In two hours' time go to the Hotel des Alpes; for the time being you will stay there. I will send some one to the hotel to meet you. I am obliged to leave you now."
When I finished, she was quiet for a while, still staring at me. Finally, she said, "This is a serious issue, and we need to be careful. [Pg 364] From now on, you should think of yourself as Arthur's friend," she paused slightly, "like a brother. In two hours, go to the Hotel des Alpes; you'll stay there for now. I'll send someone to meet you at the hotel. I have to leave you now."
Again she kissed me and after having shaken hands with Mattia she walked away quickly.
Again she kissed me, and after shaking hands with Mattia, she quickly walked away.
"What did you tell Mrs. Milligan?" I demanded of Mattia.
"What did you tell Mrs. Milligan?" I asked Mattia.
"All that I have said to you and a lot more things," he replied. "Ah, she is a kind lady, a beautiful lady!"
"Everything I’ve told you and so much more," he responded. "Ah, she’s such a kind woman, a beautiful woman!"
"Did you see Arthur?"
"Have you seen Arthur?"
"Only from a distance, but near enough to see that he looked a nice sort of boy."
"Only from a distance, but close enough to see that he looked like a good kind of guy."
I continued to question Mattia, but he answered me vaguely.
I kept asking Mattia questions, but he responded in a vague way.
Although we were in our ragged street suits, we were received at the hotel by a servant in a black suit and a white tie. He took us to our apartment. How beautiful we thought our bedroom. There were two white beds side by side. The windows opened onto a balcony overlooking the lake. The servant asked us what we would like for dinner, which he would serve us on the balcony if we wished.
Although we were in our worn street suits, a servant in a black suit and a white tie welcomed us at the hotel. He took us to our room. We thought our bedroom was beautiful. There were two white beds next to each other. The windows opened onto a balcony with a view of the lake. The servant asked us what we wanted for dinner, which he could serve us on the balcony if we preferred.
"Have you any tarts?" asked Mattia.
"Do you have any tarts?" asked Mattia.
"Yes, rhubarb tarts, strawberry tarts, and gooseberry tarts."
"Yes, rhubarb pies, strawberry pies, and gooseberry pies."
"Good. Then you can serve these tarts."
"Great. Then you can serve these tarts."
"All three?"
"All three?"
"Certainly."
"Absolutely."
"And what entrée? What meat? Vegetables?"
"And what main dish? What meat? Vegetables?"
At each offer Mattia opened his eyes, but he would not allow himself to be disconcerted.
At each offer, Mattia opened his eyes, but he refused to let himself be thrown off.
"Anything, just what you like," he replied coolly.
"Whatever you want," he said casually.
The butler left the room gravely.
The butler left the room seriously.
The next day Mrs. Milligan came to see us; she was accompanied by a tailor and a shirt maker who took our measures for some suits and shirts. Mrs. Milligan told us that Lise was still trying to talk and that the doctor had declared that she would soon be cured, then after having spent an hour with us she left us, again kissing me tenderly and shaking hands warmly with Mattia.
The next day, Mrs. Milligan came to see us; she brought along a tailor and a shirt maker who took our measurements for some suits and shirts. Mrs. Milligan informed us that Lise was still trying to speak and that the doctor had said she would be better soon. After spending an hour with us, she left, kissing me gently and shaking hands warmly with Mattia.
For four days she came, each time she was more affectionate and loving to me, yet still with a certain restraint. The fifth day the maid, whom I had known on the Swan, came in her place. She told us that Mrs. Milligan was expecting us and that a carriage was at the hotel doors to take us to her. Mattia took his seat in the brougham as though he had been used to riding in a carriage all his life. Capi also jumped in without any embarrassment and sat down on the velvet cushions.
For four days she visited, each time becoming more affectionate and loving towards me, yet still holding back a bit. On the fifth day, the maid I knew from the Swan came instead. She informed us that Mrs. Milligan was waiting for us and that a carriage was outside the hotel to take us to her. Mattia got into the brougham as if he had been riding in carriages his whole life. Capi also jumped in without any hesitation and settled onto the velvet cushions.
The drive was short, it seemed to me very short, for I was like one in a dream, my head filled with foolish ideas, or at least what I thought might be foolish. We were shown into a drawing-room. Mrs. Milligan, Arthur, and Lise were there. [Pg 366]Arthur held out his arms. I rushed over to him, then I kissed Lise. Mrs. Milligan kissed me.
The drive was quick; it felt really quick because I was in a daze, my head filled with silly thoughts, or at least what I considered silly. We were taken to a living room. Mrs. Milligan, Arthur, and Lise were there. [Pg 366]Arthur opened his arms. I ran over to him, then I kissed Lise. Mrs. Milligan kissed me.
"At last," she said, "the day has come when you can take the place that belongs to you."
"Finally," she said, "the day has arrived when you can claim your rightful place."
I looked to her to ask her to explain. She went over to a door and opened it. Then came the grand surprise! Mother Barberin entered. In her arms she carried some baby's clothes, a white cashmere pelisse, a lace bonnet, some woolen shoes. She had only time to put these things on the table before I was hugging her. While I fondled her, Mrs. Milligan gave an order to the servant. I heard only the name of Milligan, but I looked up quickly. I know that I turned pale.
I turned to her to ask her to explain. She walked over to a door and opened it. Then came the big surprise! Mother Barberin walked in. In her arms, she carried some baby clothes, a white cashmere coat, a lace bonnet, and some woolen shoes. She had just enough time to set them on the table before I was hugging her. As I held her, Mrs. Milligan gave an order to the servant. I only caught the name Milligan, but I quickly looked up. I knew I turned pale.
"You have nothing to fear," said Mrs. Milligan gently; "come over here and place your hand in mine."
"You don't have to be afraid," Mrs. Milligan said softly; "come over here and put your hand in mine."
James Milligan came into the room, smiling and showing his white pointed teeth. When he saw me, the smile turned to a horrible grimace. Mrs. Milligan did not give him time to speak.
James Milligan walked into the room, grinning and displaying his white, pointed teeth. When he noticed me, his smile twisted into a horrible grimace. Mrs. Milligan didn’t give him a chance to say anything.
"I asked for you to come here," she said, her voice shaking, "to introduce you to my eldest son, whom I have at last found"; she pressed my hand. "But you have met him already; you saw him at the home of the man who stole him, when you went there to inquire after his health."
"I asked you to come here," she said, her voice trembling, "to introduce you to my oldest son, whom I’ve finally found"; she squeezed my hand. "But you’ve already met him; you saw him at the home of the man who took him, when you went there to check on his health."
"What does this mean?" demanded Milligan.
"What does this mean?" Milligan asked.
"That the man who is serving a sentence for robbing a church has made a full confession. He has stated how he stole my baby and took it to Paris and[Pg 367] left it there. Here are the clothes that my child wore. It was this good woman who brought up my son. Do you wish to read this confession. Do you wish to examine these clothes?"
"That the man who is serving time for robbing a church has confessed completely. He explained how he stole my baby, took it to Paris, and left it there. Here are the clothes my child wore. This good woman raised my son. Do you want to read this confession? Do you want to look at these clothes?"
James Milligan looked at us as though he would liked to have strangled us, then he turned on his heels. At the threshold he turned round and said: "We'll see what the courts will think of this boy's story."
James Milligan looked at us like he wanted to strangle us, then he turned on his heels. At the doorway, he turned back and said, "We'll see what the courts think of this kid's story."
My mother, I may call her so now, replied quietly: "You may take the matter to the courts; I have not done so because you are my husband's brother."
My mother, I can call her that now, replied quietly: "You can take this to court; I haven't because you are my husband's brother."
The door closed. Then, for the first time in my life, I kissed my mother as she kissed me.
The door closed. Then, for the first time in my life, I kissed my mom as she kissed me.
"Will you tell your mother that I kept the secret?" said Mattia, coming up to us.
"Will you tell your mom that I kept the secret?" said Mattia, walking over to us.
"You knew all, then?"
"You knew everything, then?"
"I told Mattia not to speak of all this to you," said my mother, "for though I did believe that you were my son, I had to have certain proofs, and get Madame Barberin here with the clothes. How unhappy we should have been if, after all, we had made a mistake. We have these proofs and we shall never be parted again. You will live with your mother and brother?" Then, pointing to Mattia and Lise, "and," she added, "with those whom you loved when you were poor."
"I told Mattia not to mention any of this to you," my mother said, "because while I truly believed you were my son, I needed some proof and to bring Madame Barberin here with the clothes. How miserable we would have been if we had made a mistake after all. We have the proof now, and we will never be separated again. You’ll live with your mother and brother?" Then, pointing to Mattia and Lise, she added, "and with those you loved when you were struggling."
CHAPTER XXXIII
THE DREAM COME TRUE
Years have passed. I now live in the home of my ancestors, Milligan Park. The miserable little wanderer who slept so often in a stable was heir to an old historical castle. It is a beautiful old place about twenty miles west of the spot where I jumped from the train to escape from the police. I live here with my mother, my brother and my wife.
Years have gone by. I now live in my family's home, Milligan Park. The unhappy little wanderer who often slept in a stable is now the owner of an old historical castle. It's a beautiful old place about twenty miles west of where I jumped from the train to get away from the police. I live here with my mother, my brother, and my wife.
We are going to baptize our first child, little Mattia. To-night all those who were my friends in my poorer days will meet under my roof to celebrate the event and I am going to offer to each one as a little token a copy of my "Memoirs," which for the last six months I have been writing and which to-day I have received from the bookbinder.
We are going to baptize our first child, little Mattia. Tonight, all my friends from my earlier days will gather at my house to celebrate the occasion, and I'm planning to give each of them a copy of my "Memoirs," which I've been writing for the last six months and finally received from the bookbinder today.
This reunion of all our friends is a surprise for my wife; she will see her father, her sister, her brothers, her aunt. Only my mother and brother are in the secret. One will be missing from this feast. Alas! poor master! poor Vitalis! I could not do much for you in life, but at my request, my mother has had erected a marble tomb and placed your bust, the bust of Carlo Balzini, upon the tomb. A copy of this bust is before me now as I write, and[Pg 369] often while penning my "Memoirs," I have looked up and my eyes have caught yours. I have not forgotten you; I shall never forget you, dear master, dear Vitalis.
This reunion of all our friends is a surprise for my wife; she will see her father, her sister, her brothers, and her aunt. Only my mother and brother are in on the secret. One person will be missing from this gathering. Sadly! Poor master! Poor Vitalis! I couldn’t do much for you in life, but at my request, my mother has had a marble tomb built and placed your bust, the bust of Carlo Balzini, on it. A copy of this bust is right here in front of me as I write, and[Pg 369] many times while working on my "Memoirs," I have looked up and my eyes have met yours. I haven't forgotten you; I will never forget you, dear master, dear Vitalis.
Here comes my mother leaning on my brother's arm, for it is now the son who supports the mother, for Arthur has grown big and strong. A few steps behind my mother comes an old woman dressed like a French peasant and carrying in her arms a little baby robed in a white pelisse. It is dear Mother Barberin, the little baby is my son Mattia.
Here comes my mom leaning on my brother's arm, because now it's the son who supports the mother, as Arthur has grown big and strong. A few steps behind my mom is an old woman dressed like a French peasant, holding a little baby wrapped in a white coat. It's dear Mother Barberin, and the little baby is my son Mattia.
Arthur brings me a copy of the Times and points to a correspondence from Vienna which states that Mattia, the great musician, has completed his series of concerts, and that, in spite of his tremendous success in Vienna, he is returning to England to keep an engagement which cannot be broken. I did not need to read the article for, although all the world now calls Mattia the Chopin of the violin, I have watched him develop and grow. When we were all three working together under the direction of our tutors, Mattia made little progress in Latin and Greek, but quickly outstripped his professors in music. Espinassous, the barber-musician of Mendes, had been right.
Arthur brings me a copy of the Times and points to a letter from Vienna that says Mattia, the amazing musician, has finished his concert series, and even though he’s had great success in Vienna, he’s going back to England to honor an engagement he can’t skip. I didn’t need to read the article because, although everyone now calls Mattia the Chopin of the violin, I’ve seen him develop and grow. When the three of us were working together under our tutors, Mattia didn’t make much progress in Latin and Greek, but he quickly surpassed his teachers in music. Espinassous, the barber-musician of Mendes, was right.
A footman brings me a telegram:
A footman hands me a telegram:
"Sea very rough! Alas! Have been very ill, but managed to stop on my way at Paris for Christina. Shall be with you at 4 o'clock. Send carriage to meet us. Mattia."
"The sea is really rough! Unfortunately, I've been very sick, but I managed to stop in Paris for Christina. I'll be with you at 4 o'clock. Please send a carriage to meet us. Mattia."
Mentioning Christina, I glanced at Arthur, but he turned away his eyes. I knew that Arthur loved Mattia's little sister, and I knew that in time, although not just yet, my mother would become reconciled to the match. Birth was not everything. She had not opposed my marriage, and later, when she saw that it was for Arthur's happiness, she would not oppose his.
Mentioning Christina, I looked at Arthur, but he turned his eyes away. I knew that Arthur loved Mattia's little sister, and I was aware that eventually, although not just yet, my mom would come to accept the relationship. Being born into a certain family wasn’t everything. She hadn’t objected to my marriage, and later, when she realized it was for Arthur's happiness, she wouldn't oppose his either.
Lise comes down the gallery, my beautiful wife. She passes her arm round my mother's neck.
Lise walks down the hallway, my lovely wife. She wraps her arm around my mother's neck.
"Mother dear," she said, "there is some secret afoot and I believe that you are in the plot. I know if it is a surprise and you are in it, it is something for our happiness, but I am none the less curious."
"Hey, Mom," she said, "there's something going on, and I think you're part of it. I get that if it's a surprise and you're involved, it's probably something that'll make us happy, but I'm still really curious."
"Come, Lise, you shall have the surprise now," I said, as I heard the sound of carriage wheels on the gravel outside.
"Come on, Lise, you're gonna get a surprise now," I said, as I heard the sound of carriage wheels on the gravel outside.
One by one our guests arrive and Lise and I stand in the hall to welcome them. There is Mr. Acquin, Aunt Catherine and Etiennette, and a bronze young man who has just returned from a botanical expedition and is now the famous botanist—Benjamin Acquin. Then comes a young man and an old man. This journey is doubly interesting to them for when they leave us they are going to Wales to visit the mines. The young one is to make observations which he will carry back to his own country to strengthen the high position which he now holds in the Truyère mine, and the other to add to the fine collection of minerals which the town of Varses has[Pg 371] honored him by accepting. It is the old professor and Alexix. Lise and I greet our guests, the landau dashes up from the opposite direction with Arthur, Christina and Mattia. Following in its wake is a dog cart driven by a smart looking man, beside whom is seated a rugged sailor. The gentleman holding the reins is Bob, now very prosperous, and the man by his side is his brother, who helped me to escape from England.
One by one, our guests arrive, and Lise and I stand in the hall to greet them. There's Mr. Acquin, Aunt Catherine, and Etiennette, along with a young man who has just returned from a botanical expedition and is now a famous botanist—Benjamin Acquin. Next, an older man and a younger man arrive. This trip is especially interesting for them since they are heading to Wales to visit the mines after leaving us. The younger one is going to make observations to take back to his home country to enhance his position at the Truyère mine, while the older one is adding to the impressive collection of minerals that the town of Varses has honored him by accepting. It's the old professor and Alexix. Lise and I welcome our guests as the landau pulls up from the opposite direction with Arthur, Christina, and Mattia. Following closely is a dog cart driven by a sharp-looking man, next to whom sits a rugged sailor. The man holding the reins is Bob, now quite successful, and the man next to him is his brother, who helped me escape from England.
"LET US NOW PLAY FOR THOSE WE LOVE."
When the baptismal feast is over, Mattia draws me aside to the window.
When the baptism party is over, Mattia pulls me aside to the window.
"We have often playful to indifferent people," he said; "let us now, on this memorable occasion, play for those we love?"
"We have often played with indifferent people," he said; "let's now, on this memorable occasion, play for those we love?"
"To you there is no pleasure without music, eh, Mattia, old boy," I said, laughing; "do you remember how you scared our cow?"
"To you, there’s no fun without music, right, Mattia, my old friend," I said, laughing; "do you remember how you frightened our cow?"
Mattia grinned.
Mattia smiled.
From a beautiful box, lined with velvet, he drew out an old violin which would not have brought two francs if he had wished to sell it. I took from its coverings a harp, the wood of which had been washed so often by the rain, that it was now restored to its original color.
From a beautiful box lined with velvet, he pulled out an old violin that wouldn’t have sold for two francs if he had tried. I took out its coverings to reveal a harp, the wood of which had been washed so many times by the rain that it was now back to its original color.
"Will you sing your Neapolitan song?" asked Mattia.
"Will you sing your Neapolitan song?" Mattia asked.
"Yes, for it was that which gave Lise back her speech," I said, smiling at my wife who stood beside me.
"Yes, that’s what gave Lise her voice back," I said, smiling at my wife who was standing next to me.
Our guests drew round us in a circle. A dog suddenly came forward. Good old Capi, he is very old[Pg 372] and deaf but he still has good eyesight. From the cushion which he occupies he has recognized the harp and up he comes, limping, for "the Performance." In his jaws he holds a saucer; he wants to make the rounds of the "distinguished audience." He tries to walk on his two hind paws, but strength fails him, so he sits down gravely and with his paw on his heart he bows to the society.
Our guests gathered around us in a circle. Suddenly, a dog came forward. Good old Capi, he’s very old[Pg 372] and deaf, but he still has good eyesight. From the cushion he lays on, he sees the harp and limps over for "the Performance." He’s holding a saucer in his mouth because he wants to go around to the "distinguished audience." He tries to walk on his two hind legs, but he doesn’t have the strength, so he sits down seriously and, with his paw on his heart, bows to everyone.
Our song ended, Capi gets up as best he can and "makes the round." Each one drops something into the saucer and Capi delightedly brings it to me. It is the best collection he has ever made. There are only gold and silver coins—170 francs.
Our song ended, Capi gets up as best he can and "makes the round." Each person puts something into the saucer, and Capi happily brings it to me. It's the best collection he's ever made. There are only gold and silver coins—170 francs.
I kiss him on his cold nose as in other days, and the thought of the miseries of my childhood gives me an idea. I tell my guests that this sum shall be the first subscription to found a Home for little street musicians. My mother and I will donate the rest.
I kiss him on his cold nose like I have on other days, and thinking about the hardships of my childhood gives me an idea. I tell my guests that this amount will be the first donation to start a Home for small street musicians. My mom and I will give the rest.
"Dear Madam," said Mattia, bending over my mother's hand, "let me have a little share in this good work. The proceeds of my first concert in London will be added to Capi's collection."
"Dear Madam," said Mattia, leaning over my mother's hand, "please allow me to contribute a little to this noble cause. The earnings from my first concert in London will go to Capi's collection."
And Capi barked approval.
And Capi barked in agreement.
THE END
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!